+------------------------------------------------------+ | This work is licenced under a Creative Commons | | Attribution-Non-Commercial-No Derivative Works 3. 0 | | Licence. | | | | http://creativecommons. Org/licenses/by-nc-nd/3. 0/ | +------------------------------------------------------+

THE ALEMBIC PLOT

A Terran Empire Novel

by Ann Wilson

Copyright (C) 1992 by Ann Wilson

CONTENTS

 1. Injury 2. Hospital 3. Center 4. Ordination 5. Azrael 6. Tony 7. Dave 8. Ambush 9. Surgery 10. Dream 11. Dinner 12. Flight 13. Chuck 14. Bradford 15. Demon Drops 16. Marriage 17. Family 18. Revelation 19. Invitation 20. Lesson 21. Anguish 22. Sara 23. Raid 24. Revenge 25. Discussion 26. Imperial Contact 27. Interim 28. Aboard the Lindner 29. Arrival 30. Interview 31. Explanation 32. Briefing 33. Discussion 2 34. Transformation

1. Injury

St. Thomas, Monday, 17 June 2571 CE

Captain Mike Odeon cursed in angry frustration as he climbed out of hiscommand van into a late fall New Pennsylvania evening and signalled hisSpecial Operations team forward. They were too late. 

Well, too late to catch them in the act, he amended silently. Thislooked like one of the hit-and-run attacks the so-called Brothers ofFreedom specialized in; with local Enforcement men already on-scene, the Brothers would be long gone. But they would catch the bastardswho'd attacked this Royal Enforcement Service convalescent hospital, sooner or later. Motioning his second-in-command to him, Odeon gavethe routine orders. "Check for anything the attackers might have left. Odds are you'll only find bodies, but do your best while I talk to thelocals. Call me on Channel One if you do find anything. "

"Yes, sir. " Odeon's sergeant led the other three team members into thebuilding; Odeon himself looked around, and was pleased to find he knewone of the locals. 

He waved. "Rascal! Over here!"

The local returned his wave, jogged over, and saluted. "Mike! I mean, 'Captain Odeon, sir. '"

"Mike's fine, " Odeon said. "You haven't touched anything?"

"Huh-uh. Saw the marks the Brothers'd burned into a couple of thewalls inside, and backed off right away to call in the Royals. " Rascalspat. "Damn Brothers! Didn't expect Special Ops, though. "

"You'll get SO any time the Brothers are involved, from now on, " Odeonsaid. "That came straight from His Majesty not five minutes after wegot word they'd hit a hospital. It doesn't look too bad from here, though. "

"From here, no. But, Mike . . . I hope your men have strongerstomachs than mine turned out to be. "

Odeon scowled. "It's that bad?" Rascal Anderson had been inEnforcement for almost fifteen years, nearly as long as Odeon himself;it would take more than the aftermath of ordinary violence to make himsick. 

"Worse, " Anderson said. "Mike, it looked like . . . Like a crossbetween a battlefield and a mass third-stage interrogation. "

"Dear God. " Odeon bowed his head in a brief silent prayer for thevictims, then looked up. "We'll find the bastards who did this, andmake sure--"

His beltcom interrupted him. "Sir, we've found a survivor. ID saysCaptain Joan Cortin, Royal Enforcement. Boris is working on her, buthe says she'll need a lot more help than he can give. "

"She'll get it, " Odeon snapped. Anderson was already signallingurgently for the medics, who'd been waiting to bring out what everyonewas certain would be only dead bodies. "I'm on my way. Set for homer. "

"On homer, sir. " The sergeant's voice was replaced by a series oftones, increasing in pitch and speed as Odeon more than half-ran intothe hospital and through the corridors. 

The scenes he passed were as bad as Rascal had suggested, and Odeon'sstomach needed stern control to prevent rebellion. Doctors, nurses, patients, the service staff--all had been bound, then brutallymurdered. The stench of gutted bodies was enough, even without theblood and corpses, to stagger anyone. 

It wasn't long until he reached his men. Two of them were checking forother survivors while Boris and Sergeant Vincent knelt over the inertform that had to be Joan Cortin. Vincent was giving her Last Riteswhile Boris tended to her physical needs, his posture evidence of hisintense concentration, and Odeon thanked God again that the St. Dmitriexchange troop he'd drawn for his team was so damn competent. He'dlove to take his whole team to that world for a bit, he thoughtirrelevantly. He'd worked with a Dmitrian team once, here on St. Thomas, and thought everyone in SO should have that experience. 

"How is she?" he asked, joining the medic. If the ID said "JoanCortin, " he'd have to accept that evidence; he certainly couldn'tidentify the woman he knew so well in this bloody, mangled body. 

"Not good, Captain. " Boris' English had a heavy Dmitrian accent, butOdeon had no trouble understanding him. "Badly beaten, raped--morethan once, I believe--and she appears to have a spinal injury. TheBrothers of course burned their mark into her hands, but that isminor. " He looked up with a frown. "I regret having to tell you, Captain. She was your protego, was she not?"

"Yes, and she's still my friend. " Odeon stood, making way for theother medics who promptly began working on the unconscious woman. Sothe Brothers had burned their circled-triangle mark into Joanie'shands, had they? That didn't happen often, but he was no moresurprised than Boris had been that they'd given her that distinction. Not even all Special Ops officers rated that mark of the Brothers'special hatred, and why Joanie did was something he couldn'tguess--she'd never been on an anti-Brotherhood operation, that he knewof--but they'd taken a special dislike to her for some reason none haddivulged even under third-stage interrogation, calling her "the damnedEnforcement bitch" in a tone Odeon himself reserved for those who hadbegun the Final War. Maybe they hated her just because she was theonly active-duty female Enforcement officer. At any rate, they hadmarked her--and she was the first he knew about to survive the torturethat accompanied the mark's infliction. 

He watched the medics work, his thoughts going back. It'd started. . . What, twelve years ago? Yes, that sounded about right. A smalltown here in New Pennsylvania--and not too far away, if he rememberedclearly. He'd been on light duty, wounded in his first fight with theBrotherhood and counting himself lucky to be alive. It had left himwith a scar across his right cheek, cutting into his mouth and chin, but it had left five others dead, three disabled. 

The scar had upset the young men he was interviewing; most had staredfor a few seconds, then looked away. Well, they hadn't been verypromising anyway. Recruiting trips to out-of-the-way small towns likethat Boalsburg were mostly for show rather than out of any realexpectation of finding good Enforcement candidates. 

The last applicant's folder had brought a smile. Joan Cortin . . . Not many women applied for Enforcement, and even fewer qualified. Heremembered thinking it probably hadn't been a serious application; morethan likely, she just wanted to meet the "romantic" Enforcementofficer. Odeon hadn't minded; he'd been rather flattered, if anything. He'd opened the folder and scanned it, intending to make it look goodbefore he turned her down. 

There'd been only one catch. Grades, psychoprofile, and physical statssaid she did qualify--and at well above officer-cadet minimums. He'dwondered if she knew. 

She hadn't. Her application had been the ruse he'd guessed; sheadmitted that immediately, without either staring at or avoiding hisscar. She thought it added to his appeal, which hadn't hurt hisfeelings at all. It'd been rather enjoyable convincing her that shereally was Enforcement-officer material, and he'd taken real pleasurein waiting until she was leaving--and her former schoolmates couldhear--to tell her when she'd be picked up by an Enforcement trooperwho'd drive her to the Royal Academy. 

He'd been there for her graduation, too, proud that one of his recruitshad been at the top of the class, commissioned First Lieutenant forthat achievement. He'd given her her first salute, then staggered assixty kilos of enthusiastic female officer jumped him for acongratulatory kiss. 

Remembering that kiss--and the night that followed, the otherslater--Mike Odeon rubbed the scar crossing his lips. It hurt to seemedics working over her, hear them sounding pessimistic. Her injuriesseemed to be even more severe than Boris had said at first, and she'dbeen weak to begin with, just recuperating from one of the unnamedplagues that had devastated the Kingdom Systems during the Final War. The plagues were no longer common, hadn't been for over a century;Joanie had simply had the bad luck to pursue a gang of horse thievesinto a still-contaminated area. 

The medics were putting her onto a litter, careful to support her back. As they picked up the litter, her eyes flickered open and she looked inOdeon's direction. "Mike?"

A gesture stopped the medics. "What is it, Joanie?"

"Don't let 'em kick me out . . . While I can't fight back. I've gotta. . . Get the bastards who did this . . . Mike, promise . . . "

"I promise, Joanie. I'll do everything I can, you know that. " Hewaved the medics on, looking after them, then turned to his second. "Find anything useful, Sergeant?"

"Afraid not, sir. They're too damn good at covering up. We won't havea thing, unless Captain Cortin's able to give us some descriptions. "

"All right. Call in a specialist squad from New Denver; they may beable to find some kind of evidence. Fingerprints, footprints, identifiable bullets--damn, but I wish we had what the prewars had!"

"Able to identify a culprit from a speck of blood or a hair?" SergeantVincent laughed bitterly. "Hell, if we could do that, we'd have theBrothers under control in six months. "

"Yeah. " Odeon tried to hide his frustrtion. "No use playing what-if, though; we could do that forever. Let's get back to HQ. "

Silently, respecting their leader's mood, the Special Operations teamreturned to their command van for the copter-lift back to theirMiddletown headquarters. It wasn't until they were landing that anyonespoke. "Captain?"

"What is it, Boris?"

"I spoke with the physician, sir. Captain Cortin will be stabilized atthe local clinic, then sent to New Denver for surgery. You are due forleave, are you not?"

"Yeah, and I intend to take advantage of it. Two years' worth ofaccumulated leave ought to give me time to help her stay in. "

 * * * * *

Leave arrangements weren't difficult to make. Special Operations teamstended to stay together, but casualties were high; anyone could bereplaced quickly. By mid-morning the next day Odeon had finishedbriefing his temporary replacement, and by noon he'd used his SpecialOps identification to get aboard a plane to New Denver. 

He'd only flown twice before, with the exception of command-vancopter-lifts, so he slept lightly when he did sleep, then tookadvantage of a rest stop to work the kinks of too much sitting outbefore the second leg. Back aboard, he listened to the engines andtried to doze off again. The throbbing roar they made was monotonousenough to be dulling, but too loud to be soothing . . . 

Rather to his surprise, the second landing woke him up. He hadn'trealized he'd managed to sleep again, and he grinned at himself as heexited the aircraft. 

The air here smelled as fresh and clean as the newly-fallen snow, sogood it'd be a shame to waste it. Odeon waved away the SO car thatpulled up, walking to the terminal instead. By the time he'd madearrangements for a room in Visiting Officers' Quarters, his luggage, the single small bag that, with what a command van held, was enough foran SO man for half a month, was waiting. He claimed it, made his waythrough shift-change traffic to the VOQ, and checked in. 

He went to his assigned room, intending to shower and get a few hours'rest. Boris had said Joanie would be brought here once she wasstabilized; that could be today, if the doctors decided to fly her in, or up to a week if they decided she could tolerate surface travel. 

He'd just gotten the shower temperature right, though, when he heardthe four sharp knocks on his door that meant official business. With amuttered "Damn, " he turned the water off, wrapped a towel around hiswaist, and went to the door. Couldn't a man even get a shower withoutbeing interrupted? "What is it?" he asked the young man in MedicalCorps green when he opened the door. 

The medtech looked at the clipboard he held. "Captain Michael PatrickOdeon of Royal Enforcement Service Special Operations?"

"Serial 263819. Yes. " Odeon swore to himself. Formal identificationmeant the leave he'd planned to use helping Joanie was over, in favorof some special duty. 

The tech extended the clipboard. "Captain Cortin has asked that you bethe one to represent her interests while she is under treatment, sir. Would you sign here, please?"

Chuckling, Odeon took the clipboard and scanned the form it held. Heshould have expected this; trust Joanie to think of his leave time, have him assigned to what he would be doing anyway. Then he frowned atthe length-of-assignment block: Indefinite. That was bad, tended toindicate Boris' field diagnosis of spinal injury was right. He foundthe signature block, wrote his name in the small precise script he wascontinually kidded about. "Is there any word on her condition or whenshe'll be here?"

"She will be on a special medevac flight from Middletown, sir, due inat 1815. I was told nothing of her condition. By your leave, sir?"

"Dismissed, Tech. " Odeon closed the door and went to finish hisinterrupted shower. She wasn't due in for another ten hours; he hadtime to clean up, nap, and eat before he went in to speak to herdoctors. By then, they'd know exactly what was wrong with her, andhave some idea of what could be done for her. 

 * * * * *

Two hours before the medevac plane was due to land, Odeon was in one ofNew Denver Municipal Hospital's briefing rooms. There were half adozen nurses, twice that many technicians, and several doctors inaddition to the one behind the lectern. 

By the time the briefing was over an hour later, the only things Odeonwas sure of were that he hadn't understood more than one word in three, and that the doctor in charge of Joanie's case was as competent as shewas attractive. Bernette Egan, she'd introduced herself--aneurosurgeon. 

He went up to her as the others began leaving. "One moment please, Dr. Egan, if I may. "

She tilted her head to one side, crisp gray curls contrasting with skinthe color of rich chocolate as she looked up at him with a smile. "Youwould like a summary in plain English, Captain. Correct?"

Odeon found himself returning her smile. "Yes, ma'am, if you wouldn'tmind. You'd tell Joanie--Captain Cortin--and she's made me heradvocate. "

"Indefinitely, yes. I saw the form. Come to the coffee shop, where wecan be comfortable, and I'll be happy to tell you everything I can. "

"As you wish, Doctor. I'm buying. "

"As you wish, Captain. " Egan smiled again, gestured him out of thebriefing room. "The coffee shop isn't far. "

The short walk didn't give them time to talk, but Odeon had understoodone key item: Joanie had gotten treatment quickly enough that none ofher injuries now threatened her life. Some were serious, yes--maybedamn serious, especially the spinal injury--but she would live!

Mike Odeon didn't understand why he felt so strongly about Joan Cortinand her welfare; all he knew was that he did. He'd recruited her, sure, but he'd recruited others; he'd slept with her, but he'd sleptwith others; he'd led the team that rescued her, but he'd done thatbefore, too. Maybe it was because the other incidents had all involveddifferent people, maybe it was because none had reacted as positivelyto him on first meeting . . . He didn't try to analyze it. He was inSpecial Operations; analysis was for Intelligence. He simply acceptedfacts as he found them. 

Odeon let Egan choose pastries while he drew coffee and paid thecashier. Once they found an empty table and settled themselves, hesaid, "Okay, Doctor. Tell me. "

"To begin with, most of her injuries are what I understand youEnforcement people call minor. Fractured skull, three broken ribs, assorted cuts, burns, and bruises. " Egan frowned. "However, herspinal injury is serious even by your standards, and . . . Captain, did she plan to have children?"

'Did, ' not 'does, ' Odeon thought grimly. "Yes, Doctor. " Until he'dmet Joanie, Odeon hadn't minded that the red crossed daggers of the SOpatch on his sleeve meant he was sterile; his parents had both hadplague-derivatives that made it inevitable, and it was a fate he sharedwith almost a third of the Kingdom Systems' population. That patchalso meant he was one of those trusted to protect his Kingdom and theSystems from their most dangerous enemies. No one able to havechildren was allowed into SO since the average life expectancy was lessthan a year . . . "As soon as she found a suitable--and fertile--man. What was it, the rape?"

"Multiple rapes, and not all with . . . Natural equipment. " Eganlooked at the grim, scar-faced man across from her, uncomfortably awarethat he was both upset and a trained killer. That she knew he was adevout man as well was little help; Church and state both 'overlooked'acts from Enforcement people that they would condemn in anyone else. It seemed reasonable to assume Odeon and Cortin had been lovers, thatif he'd been fertile he would have been the father of her children. "Captain, it pains me to have to tell you this, but she was so badlyinjured by them that the doctors in Middletown were forced to do anemergency hysterectomy, simply to save her life. "

"Does she know?" Odeon kept his voice level, but with effort. 

"Not yet. She should be stronger before she is given any more shocks. "

Odeon nodded; that made good sense. "What about her spine?"

Egan breathed a silent sigh of relief at the change of subject. "Youknow it has what are called discs?" At his nod, she went on. "Good. According to the medevac doctor, a sharp blow to her back has causedone of those discs to swell and 'float, ' or pop out of position fromtime to time. The swelling may subside, but if it does not--which ismost likely--Captain Cortin will be in constant pain. Either way, whenthe disc pops, she will be in agony to match anything a third-stageInquisitor can do. "

"I gathered from the briefing that you plan to try surgery. What'reher odds?"

"Not good, " Egan admitted. "I can't be sure until I examine hermyself, but we have had little success in correcting a floating disc. There is an alternative procedure, spinal fusion--essentially weldingpart of the spine together so the disc can't pop. She will still hurt, and it will limit her mobility somewhat; the only advantage is thatshe'll be spared the agony of the disc moving out of place. "

"That sounds like grounds for a disability discharge. " Odeon sippedhis coffee and made a face, trying to lighten his mood a bit. Hewasn't that fond of coffee to begin with, and this certainly wasn't thebest he'd had. "Do hospital coffee shops have to boil this stuff?"

"You get used to it, " Egan said. "Yes, that is grounds for discharge, and at full pay. I will have to examine her myself, as I said, but ifDr. Franklin says it's a floating disc, that's exactly what it is. I'll send her discharge recommendation in to Enforcement HQ first thingtomorrow. "

"No, Doctor, you'll give it to me for endorsement. " Odeon saw herbeginning objection, and raised a hand to forestall it. "She doesn'twant a discharge; my endorsement will request a waiver. And she won'twant her mobility limited, since it would hamper her in her work. Sono spinal fusion, we'll just have to hope that other operation youmentioned works. "

Egan frowned, concern for her patient overcoming her apprehension. "You're a harsh man, Captain Odeon, even harsher than I expected fromone of your profession. Do you know what you're condemning her to?"

"I know what you just told me, yes. But I also know the last thing sheasked me was to help her stay in. I am her advocate, Doctor; untilyou release her, my word goes. "

"Unfortunately, it does, " Egan said with a sigh. "But then she cancountermand your orders. "

Odeon half-bowed in his seat. "That's right, Doctor, and I hope to Godshe does. I don't want to see her hurting, but she asked me not to lether get kicked out while she couldn't defend herself. I'm doing forher what she would do for me if our positions were reversed. "

Egan looked at him for several moments, silent, then she nodded. Shewas beginning to understand, she thought. His grim harshness was real, but it concealed equally real concern for the woman he represented. "As you say, Captain. Be sure Captain Cortin will have the best care Ican give her. "

This time Odeon stood to bow and answer, formally. "My thanks, DoctorEgan. When may I see her?"

"Tomorrow afternoon, " Egan replied. "I have her scheduled forsurgery--whichever procedure you decided on--at 0800. I assure you shewill be given only those drugs which are absolutely necessary. "

"My thanks again, Doctor. " Odeon gave her a sketchy salute. "Ifyou'll excuse me, I have to pick up some forms. " At her nod he left, grateful for her last assurance. It was almost a hundred years sincethe Final War--not the nuclear holocaust the prewars had dreaded; therehad been only a few atomics used, and most of those were relativelyclean neutron bombs. The primary weapons had been biological; it wastheir devastation that had wiped out over fifty percent of theKingdoms' population, and the passage of time hadn't removed theremainder's sudden overwhelming aversion to "unnatural substances"imposed on the body. Drugs were used, sparingly, by doctors--and notso sparingly by Enforcement Service Inquisitors. 

 * * * * *

The next morning Odeon woke at dawn as he usually did, but instead ofrising at once, he rolled onto his back and laced hands behind his head. 

Joanie. She hadn't been beautiful when he first met her, so she neverhad been. That suited him well enough; he didn't like the prewarstandard of beauty that still prevailed in many places. Beauties weretoo fragile, didn't have the strength of a real woman the way Joaniedid. Tall skinniness was fine in a paid-woman, but Joanie'scompactness was better. Stronger and more suitable for an Enforcementofficer or a mother, anyway-- He pushed that thought aside. Joaniemight be able to stay in Enforcement, but she'd never be a mother. 

He tried to remember her as she had been, 165 centimeters and maybe 59kilos, mostly muscle, of vigorous womanhood. But it'd hurt to see herlying broken and bloody on the hospital floor, her short dark hairstiff with drying blood; he couldn't get that image out of his mind, sohe made himself study it instead, trying to bring out anything hehadn't consciously noted then. 

There wasn't much. The hospital hadn't been all that different fromother Brothers of Freedom raid points, except in being a hospital, itsoccupants even more helpless than most. The only oddity was that theyhadn't made sure of the woman they'd marked. Possibly Rascal and hislocals had arrived before they were able to. 

Odeon grinned wolfishly at that thought. Joanie was alive, and shewanted revenge. That kind of personal motivation wasn't reallynecessary, but in going after terrorists like the Brothers it didn'thurt; some of the things necessary in anti-terrorist sweeps were hardto stomach. And the Brothers were the worst of the terrorists, as wellas the most wide-spread; they had units in every one of the Systems, while most groups were restricted to one or two. 

He was getting off the subject, though, he told himself sternly. He washere to protect Joanie's interests, not worry about the Brothers. Andif he was going to do that, it might be a good idea to get up. 

He glanced at the clock, then almost tangled himself in the sheets inhis hurry to get out of bed. It was almost six-thirty! If he didn'tget a move on, he'd be late for seven o'clock Mass!

He made it, though with barely a minute to spare, and he found peace asusual in the familiar liturgy. There were still times he wished hiscall had been to the priesthood--he'd been raised in a monastery, bythe White Fathers, after his parents died--but for the most part, he nolonger missed the life too badly. The Fathers had comforted him whenit became clear that his vocation was military rather than religious;enforcing civil order, they'd reminded him, was as important to humanwelfare as ministering to spiritual needs. And when he'd beencommissioned, directly into Special Operations, several of them hadbeen at the Academy to congratulate him. 

As he went forward to take Communion, Odeon found his thoughts going toJoanie. He shouldn't be thinking about her, not now . . . But hecouldn't concentrate on the Sacrament properly, even as he accepted andswallowed the Host. Well, the Fathers had taught him that if hecouldn't, despite his best efforts, maybe he wasn't supposed to--and itwouldn't be the first time something had resolved itself this way. Returning to his place in the small chapel, he said a brief prayer tothe Blessed Virgin as the Compassionate Mother for guidance. Surely, she would help the only officer of her sex in this dangerous vocation!

 * * * * *

He was feeling better when he entered Egan's office half an hour afterMass was over. He hadn't found a solution, but he had become sure thatone would make itself known; he'd just have to find it. 

Egan wasn't there; she was already in surgery. But she'd left wordthat he could use her office while he waited, and he appreciated herthoughtfulness. An Enforcement officer in a civilian hospital waitingroom tended to make patients and visitors nervous; a Special Opsofficer tended to make the staff nervous as well, which bothered him. And a desk was far more convenient for doing paperwork than a lap. Odeon sighed as he picked up the form she'd left for him. It was herrecommendation for Joanie's discharge, as promised, and it made nobones about the seriousness of her injuries, or about the resultingsterility and constant pain. 

Frowning, Odeon read it again--and realized that here was at least partof his solution. Joanie was sterile, which meant she was eligible forSpecial Ops!

Granted that he didn't like either the fact or what had caused it, shewas eligible, and he was positive that--given the cause--she would wantto apply, which could very well give her a bit of an edge staying in. And he was equally positive that she'd be as outstanding in Special Opsas she had been in regular Enforcement work. He endorsed the dischargerecommendation with a combined request, for waiver and transfer toSpecial Ops, then decided to tackle some paperwork he'd gotten behindon. 

It was several hours before Egan returned to her office, obviouslyfatigued, and collapsed into an armchair. Despite his anxiety, Odeontook time to get her a cup of coffee and let her drink some before heasked tensely, "How did it go?"

"Better than I expected, " Egan said, taking her desk back. "Theoperation was as successful as any I've performed. " She raised a handcautioningly. "That doesn't mean it's good; it isn't. It's just asgood as it can be. She'll be in the pain I told you about, and thedisc is still subject to popping, but it could've been far worse. "Egan rubbed her eyes before going on. "Otherwise, I would say shewill have a complete recovery, with no more than the usual scars. Except that she refused skin grafts for the brands on her hands. "

"Mmm. " Odeon frowned, thought for a moment, then smiled slowly. "Ihadn't expected that, but it fits. "

"Fits how?" Egan asked in near-exasperation. "I cannot for the life ofme imagine why she would want to live with such reminders, as well asthe pain. "

"Not live with them, " Odeon corrected. "You're thinking like a doctor, of course, but she's not one--she's an Enforcement officer who wantsrevenge. I'd say she intends to kill Brothers with them. And I'mtrying to get her in a position to do just that. "

Egan stared at him, appalled by the pleased anticipation in his softvoice and pale eyes. She'd known all her life that Enforcementpeople--especially those in Special Operations--were killers, but thiswas the first time that knowledge had actually frightened her. "Yes. . . Is there anything else?"

"Only one. " Odeon retrieved his briefcase, preparing to leave. Hehadn't intended to disturb the doctor, but if she had any acquaintancewith Enforcement at all, and was that easily upset, she should haveknown better than to ask such a question. "When can I see her?"

"Tomorrow morning, if you want to speak to her instead of just see her. You know the kind of equipment that will be hooked up to her?"

Odeon chuckled. "It's been hooked up to me more than once, Doctor. Itdoesn't bother me. " It was enough for now to know his Joanie was doingas well as humanly possible. "Thank you for your efforts. "

To meet Lawrence Shannon: 1a. Raid Master

2. Hospital

St. Thomas, Thursday, 20 June 2571

Odeon was still perplexed by the previous afternoon's odd meeting whenhe got to Joanie's room the morning after her surgery. The door wasopen, but he tapped on it and called her name anyway. 

"Mike!" Cortin hoped he could hear the welcome she tried to put in hervoice. "Come in, please!" She watched him approach, holding backtears. Mike had been her ideal since the day she'd met him, and she'ddone her best to live up to his example of cool, impartialprofessionalism. He was an outstanding officer, an exemplary son ofthe Church; he certainly wouldn't come apart, so she had to conceal heranguish. She couldn't forfeit his respect for her by collapsing, eventhough the Brothers had maimed and perhaps crippled her. 

He entered, smiling as he saw her. Her head and hands were bandaged, along with most of one arm; her face had half a dozen cuts and bruisesnot worth bandaging; and her ribs had undoubtedly been strapped tightunder her hospital gown, but-- "You're looking a lot better than youwere the last time I saw you. How do you feel?"

"Right now, I mostly don't. They've got me so heavily doped up it's amiracle I'm awake and coherent. At least I hope I am. Coherent, thatis; I know I'm awake. "

"You sound fine to me, " Odeon assured her. He leaned over, kissed herforehead. "Ready for my report?"

"Not until you do better than that, " she said. "I know you can, and asfar as I can tell, my mouth is all right. "

"As good as ever, but I don't hug people with broken ribs. " He kissedher as thoroughly as he thought possible without hurting her, thenpulled up a chair to sit beside the bed. 

Her first question gave him an unpleasant shock. "Have you put me infor Special Ops?"

"What?" he said, trying to stall. Dammit, she wasn't supposed to knowshe was eligible yet!

Cortin sighed. "I don't need a doctor to know I've been spayed, Mike. The incision in my belly, after what the Brothers did to me, makes itobvious I'll never have a family. It was unlikely before; now it'ssimply impossible. You can thank God I'm on sedatives right now, orI'd probably be a raving maniac. So answer the question. "

"I have, yes. I found out day before yesterday that you'd be eligible, took the paperwork to Headquarters yesterday as soon as Doctor Egantold me you'd made it through the surgery with a reasonably goodprognosis, and started to walk it through. " He paused, frowning. 

"And?"

"I don't know, " Odeon said slowly. "Personnel didn't seem toointerested in doing anything about the waiver request at first, until Iraised my voice a bit. " He chuckled briefly. "It seems office workersare more than a little apprehensive about an upset Special Ops man. Atany rate, once I convinced them to do more than glance at the forms, Iwas very politely escorted to a private office--which is where it getsodd. Joanie, there was a colonel of His Majesty's Own there!"

"His Majesty's Own!" Cortin said, impressed. "So what happened?"

"Not much--which is what bothers me. " Odeon frowned. "He took theforms, read them, nodded once, and told me not to tell anyone includingyou about the meeting. I asked what was going on, told him I had totell you something--but the only thing he'd say was that it was aclassified project, that you'd be given serious consideration, and thathe'd be in touch as soon as the decision was made. Typical bureaucrattalk--but the oddest thing is that I believe him. "

"Did he give you any idea of when?"

Odeon shook his head. "No--but I'd guess not more than a few days. Full colonels don't work for long in bare-bones offices without evencarpeting. "

"True, especially when they belong to His Majesty's Own. And I've gota couple of months before I'm well enough I have to make a finaldecision--I presume I am eligible for a disability discharge?"

"Yes, of course, at full pay. But I don't like what I think you'regetting at. Joanie, don't do anything you'll regret. "

"I don't intend to, " Cortin said quietly. "I know what I have to do, though. If I can stay in and do it, that's best, of course. If I haveto get out, though, I'll do that instead. One way or another, BrotherLawrence Shannon and the rest of them on that raiding party aregone--and so are any Brothers who get in my way to them. " She lookedat her bandaged hands for a long moment, then back up at him. "WhichI'm sure you guessed when Egan passed along the information that I waskeeping their marks. "

Odeon nodded. "Partly--that you'd go after them. Not that you'dconsider going rogue to do it. " Enforcement took superlative care ofits members and their families, if they had any . . . But when atrooper went bad, all its resources went into hunting and then killinghim. Or her. Odeon had participated in three of those hunts, hatingthe necessity but as grimly determined as any to rid the world of them. Dammit, Enforcement troopers were sworn to protect the Kingdoms andtheir citizens--when one went rogue, he had to be stopped! And yet. . . The idea of taking part in such a hunt with Joanie as the targetupset him more than it should. Not that the alternative was anybetter! "Joanie, please--don't do it. "

"As I said, I don't intend to. " Cortin took a deep breath. "You knowme too well to believe I'd do something like going rogue if I had anychoice in the matter. And I need time and resources a rogue wouldn'tget, to do what I have to--but I can't do it if I'm stuck behind adesk, either. " She frowned, still unable to make sense of the feelingof absolute certainty that had come over her during the Brothers'torture. "Mike, we both know I'm as practical and non-mystical asanyone could be--but while the Brothers were working me over, I . . . Realized, or discovered, or something, that eliminating them is my job. It helps that I have a personal reason for wanting to, but that's abonus. Whatever happens to me, whatever I have to do to accomplish it, I don't have any choice about the fact. I have to get rid of theBrothers--and I plan to enjoy it. " She stared at her hands again. "Then I may be able to get rid of these Hell-marks. Can you understandthat?"

"I think so--and God help me, I couldn't blame you if you did go afterthem on your own. But I'd still have to help hunt you down. " Odeonwas less positive of that than he made himself sound, though. Hewasn't at all certain he'd be able to, even if not doing it meant he'dshare her outlawry--if the thought of hunting her was upsetting, theidea of actually harming her was revolting. Worse than revolting, really--impossible was more like it. 

The sudden awareness of that stunned him. He hadn't realized he feltso strongly about her! He shouldn't; no one in Special Ops should haveany more than professional respect for another person. There mostemphatically should not be anything like that strong a feeling! It wasalmost like--no. He was too professional to love anyone, especially afellow officer, however many times he might have shared a bed with himor her. 

On the other hand, what else could it be? He'd have no objection tohunting down Wolf Corbett, say, if it were necessary--and Wolf had beenon his team the longest of any, almost a year now, and was the closestfriend other than Joanie that he had. 

He sent up a quick prayer for guidance, and felt an immediate sense ofreassurance. He did love Joanie, and it was all right . . . But shedidn't love him yet, so there was no reason to burden her with theknowledge of his feelings. 

"Is something wrong, Mike?" Cortin's voice brought him back to thepresent. "You look like you ate something that's disagreeing with you. "

"No, I'm fine. It's your problems we should be worrying about now, anyway. " Odeon made himself smile. "Let's assume you make it intothis classified project, and that it's something that'll let you at theBrothers. "

"We might as well, " Cortin said, shifting position slightly. "Thefirst thing is to get off these drugs. The sooner I learn to cope withwhat's happened, the sooner I can get to work. I need to get mystrength back, hone up my hand-to-hand combat, and do some seriousstudy of interrogation techniques. I'm okay at first-stage, butBrothers don't break that easily; I'm going to have to be more thanjust good, at all three stages. Especially third. Will you help me?"

"Of course. " That was his Joanie, all right, Odeon thought proudly. No crying or self-pity for her; instead, a plan that would let heraccomplish what she intended. He took the clipboard from the foot ofher bed and studied it for a moment. "Dear God! They do have you indeep, don't they? Do you want to make a cold break, or would yourather taper off?"

"Cold break, " Cortin said firmly. Even though it was probably adecision she would regret, it was what she was certain he would havedone. 

"Right. " Odeon made the necessary notations, initialed each one, thenreplaced the clipboard. "You can't do much about exercise or combattraining until you're out of bed, but you can read . . . Mmm. I thinkyou should go for an Inquisitor's Warrant, even though you won't beable to do the practical work right away. If you want to go thatroute, I know an instructor at the Academy who'll give you classroomcredit for reading the course materials and passing a test, then letyou do the practical when you're back on your feet. "

Cortin nodded. "I would--thanks. " The Warrant wouldn't do her anylegal good if she did go rogue, but she'd have the skill, and lettingher subjects know she'd had a Warrant should make it easier to breakthem. "How soon can I get the texts?"

"I should be able to have them for you by visiting hours tomorrow. Anything else?"

"Newspapers, please--and a pair of gloves, for when the bandages comeoff. "

"No problem; Sergeant Vincent promised to send your gear along. Ifigure it should be here tomorrow or the next day. "

"Thanks--I should have thought to ask. "

"You did have other things on your mind at the time, " Odeon pointedout. He hesitated, went on reluctantly. "Speaking of which, as soonas you feel up to it, you should be debriefed. "

Cortin would have preferred to keep the information for her own use, but by the time she was able to do anything with it, it would beobsolete, useless. Best to pass it on to the debriefers, then hope herfellow Enforcement troops would keep the trail warm without taking thequarry that was rightfully hers. "I'll be glad to talk to them anytime they want. And if the team includes an artist, I think I candescribe the ones I saw well enough for him to draw. "

"That would help--I'll make sure it has one. And I'll try to get themhere before the painkillers wear off; I don't think you'd want them tosee you in pain. "

"I don't, and I wouldn't be able to cooperate as well, either. As soonas you can, then. "

"I'll do that. " Odeon turned to leave, then hesitated and turned back. Joanie went to church Sundays and holy days when she wasn't on duty, though she wasn't what he'd call really devout. Still, it wouldn'thurt to ask. "Would you like to see a priest?"

Not really, was her first reaction, but on the other hand, why not? Asusual, she didn't have anything to confess--part of her, with wryhumor, said it was because she hadn't the imagination to think of anyinteresting sins, as well as not having any opportunities. Might be agood idea to take advantage of this chance, though; if she wereaccepted for Special Ops, she'd be given Exceptional HolyOrders--empowered to carry out time-critical priestly functions, mostlyLast Rites--and she really ought to be sure of being ready forordination. "Maybe I should. " She hesitated, then asked, "Mike--didyou give me Last Rites?"

Odeon shook his head. "By the time I got to you, Sergeant Vincent hadalready taken care of it. "

"If you get a chance, will you thank him for me?"

"My pleasure. " Odeon bent to kiss her goodbye, then paused whenbandaged hands took and held his. 

Cortin looked up at him, her throat tight. Maybe he wouldn't fault herfor one bit of weakness . . . "Mike, I know I'm not a real woman anymore, but . . . Maybe I can still function like one. Will you help mefind out? Please?"

"As soon as the plumbing's out and you feel up to it, " Odeon promised, stricken by her uncharacteristic vulnerability. Blessed Mother of God, he prayed silently, don't let them have robbed her of that, too! She'slost the ability to have children; don't let her be condemned to theconstant danger we face without even this consolation! "Just let meknow when, Joanie. I'll be here for you. " He kissed her again, andleft. Cortin watched him go, relieved. He'd been reassuring, notscornful, and that was a big help in itself. 

 * * * * *

She was kept busy the rest of the day, first by the priest, then bymedical personnel, and then--over Dr. Egan's objections--by thedebriefing team, which included the artist she'd asked for. It alsoincluded a lieutenant wearing the silver question-mark badge of one whoheld an Inquisitor's Warrant, and who was treated with a degree ofrespect that was highly unusual for a junior officer. Cortin made noteof that, then disregarded it; if she was under consideration forsomething classified, she had to expect some non-standard attention. And he was a good Inquisitor, whatever else he was, eliciting detailsshe didn't remember noticing, gaining her confidence even though shewas familiar with the techniques he was using, reading her face andbody language well enough that at times he seemed to be reading hermind instead. No, she thought when the team left, he was more than asimple lieutenant!

The drugs had worn off by early the next morning. When an orderlybrought her breakfast, Cortin was in physical pain and emotional shock, but she forced herself to be as polite as possible to the orderly, andthen to eat in spite of her lack of appetite. Afterward, she enduredthe medical attentions that brought more pain, telling herself she hadto go through that and the accompanying humiliation to reach her goal. She was glad when it was over and she was left alone; the only personshe had any real desire to see was Mike. 

He arrived moments after visiting hours began. She started to greethim, but fell silent in shock when she saw his face. Mike had beencrying, and there were still tears in his eyes! Hesitantly, she held ahand out to him. "Mike--?"

He took it, tears again starting to fall. "Joanie--oh, Joanie, I'm sosorry!"

Her stomach churned with miserable certainty of his answer, but shemade herself ask, "What is it, Mike?"

"Dr. Egan said nurses had heard you talking in your sleep, that the badnews would be easier coming from me, but not to tell you yet, not tillyou were stronger . . . " He took a deep breath to steady his voice, though the tears were running unchecked down his face. Dammit, therewas no kind way to tell her this! "She's a civilian, she doesn'tunderstand that we can't afford false hopes. Or how important thisis--she told me that except for your back, you'd have a completerecovery!" He took another deep breath, trying with a little moresuccess to calm himself. "Joanie--I'll never share your bed again, andneither will anyone else, unless all you want is company. "

"I'm totally non-functional, then, " Cortin said flatly. 

Odeon nodded miserably. "I'm afraid so. The Brothers . . . Damagedyou too badly. Egan's team was able to salvage the urinary tract andmake a usable opening for it in the skin graft--but I'm afraid theother is gone, permanently. "

Cortin clung to his hands, her mind numb. She wanted to scream, cry, do something to protest this additional, gratuitous despoilment--dearsweet Jeshua, they had been killing her, why do something sopointless?--but she didn't seem to have the will. 

Odeon took her in his arms, stroking her and speaking quietly, reassuringly. She was taking it hard, of course--so was he, dammit!--and it was no wonder. Most civilians didn't understand, sothey resented the civil and canonical laws that exempted Enforcementpersonnel from the sexual restrictions everyone else was morally andlegally bound to observe--but, thanks to Saint Eleanor of theCompassionate Mother, Church and civil authorities did understand thatpeople in almost constant danger of sudden, violent death needed moreof a distraction than books or cards or dances could provide. Not evensex always helped--but most of the time it could take your mind off thedanger enough to relax for a few minutes, or an hour, or if theCompassionate Mother was kind, an entire night. Joanie wouldn't havethat escape any more, which was grossly unfair. 

Still, there was a purpose behind everything God did, Odeon remindedhimself, whether a human could perceive it or not. He couldn't imaginewhat purpose would condemn Joanie to constant pain, as well as all ofan Enforcement officer's normal stresses, with no chance of relief--buthe believed there was one, and if he were allowed to, he'd help herachieve it. 

After several minutes, Cortin pulled back, still dry-eyed. "If that'sthe way it is, I guess I'll have to learn to live with it. Thanks forgiving it to me straight, Mike--you were right, I'd rather know thetruth than get my hopes up and then have them dashed. "

"I'm glad. I thought you'd feel that way--but I was praying I wouldn'tjust make things worse for you. " He squeezed her hands, debatingwhether or not he should kiss her, then decided against it until later. If he was any judge, she was in no mood for affection at the moment, especially the fraternal kind that would emphasize it was the only kindshe'd get from now on. "I have the books, " he said, instead. "Dalmaine's Practical Interrogation Techniques, Gray's Anatomy, andWu's An Inquisitor's Manual of Pharmacology. Major Illyanov sends hisregards, and asked me to tell you that his evenings are free if youthink some tutoring would help. "

"I'll take him up on that, gladly. " Anything to help keep her mind offher pain and loss . . . "Though I'm surprised to find him so willingto help. "

"I think he's pleased that you're interested in his specialty, " Odeonsaid. There were no prohibitions against a woman becoming anInquisitor, any more than there were against them entering whateverother field they chose--but the fact remained that very few women choseEnforcement, and to the best of his knowledge there had never been afemale Inquisitor. "Want me to ask him to come over tonight?"

"Yes, please. "

 * * * * *

Cortin had started reading as soon as Mike left, not long after lunch, and halfway through the first chapter of Dalmaine's book, she wastotally absorbed. He gave a brief overview of the basic first-stagetechniques taught at the Academy, then continued with the psychology ofwilling witnesses and how to help them remember pertinent facts. Cortin recognized several of the so-called lieutenant's techniques, nodding as increasing knowledge let her appreciate his skill morefully. The next chapter started to deal with reluctant cases, andwithin ten pages Cortin had the other two books open and was referringback and forth. Supper came; she ate it mechanically, with no ideawhen she was finished of what she'd eaten, as she kept studying. 

She jumped when a hand covered her page. "What--!"

"I apologize for interrupting such intense study, Captain Cortin, but Ihave been trying to attract your attention for several minutes. " Thetall, attractive man in Enforcement gray, with St. Dmitri collarinsignia and major's leaf, bowed. "Major Ivan Petrovich Illyanov. Your instructor--and delighted to have such an attentive student. Howfar have you gotten?"

When Cortin told him, he smiled. "Excellent progress. Now we see howwell you have absorbed what you have read. " He began questioningher--without any of the memory-enhancing techniques, Cortinnoted--nodding or frowning occasionally at her responses. He made herwork, and she did so enthusiastically, disappointed when he finallycalled a halt. 

"You cannot learn a year's course material in one night, " he saiddrily. "Though at this rate you may well do so in a month. Theclassroom material, at any rate. " He touched a bandaged hand. "May Isee?"

"Of course. Uh . . . "

"'Uh' what?" Illyanov asked, gently unwrapping the bandage. 

"Mike--Captain Odeon--told you why I want to learn this?"

"He did indeed. " Illyanov paused, smiled at her. "I doubt there is anofficer in any Enforcement service on this world of ours, perhapsanywhere in the entire Systems, who does not know of Captain JoanCortin and her ordeal. It should please you to learn thatanti-Brotherhood operations are currently overwhelmed with volunteerssworn to avenge you. Although that has driven the Brotherhood toground, so I fear I must tell you we are having no more real successthan before. "

"I am pleased--and flattered, " Cortin said. "It never occurred to methat there'd be that much of a reaction. "

"But you are also pleased there will be some left to hunt when yourecover. " Illyanov finished undoing the bandage, nodded approvingly atthe burn. "A good move, keeping these. You did it on instinct?"

"Yes. They're obscene, disgusting--a worse violation than the rape, byfar--but it didn't seem right getting rid of them. Though I probablywill, eventually. "

"You will not show them at all times, then?"

"No--I plan to wear gloves except when I'm on a hunt. "

"Remove them also during an interrogation, I would suggest. " Illyanovsmiled, replacing the bandage. "You have not yet reached that point inyour studies, so you cannot be expected to know the psychologicalimpact, but such touches can appreciably increase your odds of success. Terror is often more persuasive than pain. "

"I will, then. Thank you. " But she'd still use the pain . . . 

"The pleasure is mine. " He stood, bowed again. "Until tomorrow, then?"

To see more of Shannon: 2a. Musing

3. Center

Late July 2571

As Cortin recovered and the pain in her body eased to what Egan assuredher was the best she could expect without further surgery, the burns onher hands took top priority, as she'd expected, on her list of personalgrievances against the Brothers. Any trooper they--or most terroristgroups, for that matter--captured, was certain to be brutally beaten, and usually raped. Coming out alive was the best one could hope for, and she'd managed that. The experience would leave psychological aswell as physical scars, she was certain, but like all officers and anyenlisted personnel who wanted it, she'd gone through extensive trainingand conditioning of both types in case she were subjected to terroristcaptivity and mistreatment, and she was confident the experiencewouldn't have any lasting effect on her. Except, probably, the desirefor revenge; that, she had no doubt, would last until she'd personallydone justice on her attackers. Especially Brother Lawrence Shannon. 

She knew, from helping other victims, that rape normally demolished awoman's desire for sex, sometimes permanently. In her case it hadn't;she wanted Mike as much as ever, and would have been glad to enjoyMajor Illyanov, given the chance. It was a bitter irony that hertraining had left her with the desire, while the attack had robbed herof all capability. And it still seemed so pointless, when they'd beenin the process of killing her!

Still, terrorists weren't known for reasonable behavior, or theywouldn't be terrorists. She'd simply have to live with the fact, shetold herself grimly, of having the desire and not being able to doanything about it. 

Bad as that was, though, it wasn't the worst. Nothing had prepared herfor the Brothers burning their Hell-marks into her flesh; that was atotally unexpected violation! She wasn't being reasonable in keepingthem, and she knew it; the reasonable thing would have been--was!--tohave them covered with grafts. Much as they revolted her, though, theidea of having them removed still felt wrong. And Major Illyanov didthink they'd be useful--so she'd settle for gloves. 

As soon as she was free of the medical plumbing, she startedexercising. The first day, she confined herself to her room, when noone else was there, to spare herself the embarrassment of being seenunfit in public--but the room was too small for decent exercise, andshe was in a hurry to get back to duty and the practical side of hertraining. 

The next morning, too impatient to wait for visiting hours and Mike'shelp, she found a hospital robe in the closet. It was too big, but itdidn't drag the ground and sleeves could be rolled up, so she put iton. That gave her her first honest laugh since the attack when shelooked at herself in the mirror, but the robe did cover the hospitalgown's open back, so she felt decently enough dressed to go out intothe corridor. 

When she opened the door, she was astonished to find a pair oftroopers, obviously on guard. One of them, a sergeant she rememberedmeeting briefly several years ago, looked startled to see her. "Captain Cortin! Is anything wrong, ma'am?"

"Nothing but a strong desire to recover enough to get out of here, " shesaid, smiling at his grimace of agreement. "A mere captain doesn'trate an honor guard, and I haven't done anything to be arrested for, sohow come you two're standing post?"

The sergeant--his name was Kennard, she remembered--chuckled. "Scuttlebutt says you're still on the Brothers' wipe list. ColonelNguyen has people like Corporal Redden here assigned officially, andsome of us figure they could use a little unofficial help. "

"Um. " Cortin gestured acquiescence, bemused. "I don't really think Ineed protection, but I have to admit it's reassuring having you around. Is there anything in your orders that says I can't go for a walk in thecorridor?"

"Not a thing, ma'am, " Redden replied immediately. "The detail I'm onis just to stay with you and keep you safe. Though Dr. Egan seems tothink you'll be safe enough since it'll be a week or so before you'reup to anything even a little strenuous--like going for a walk. "

"Dr. Egan's a civilian, " Cortin said, appreciating the men'ssympathetic expressions. "You may have to catch me if I overdo, though. "

"No problem, " Kennard said. 

"Good. Shall we go, then?"

 * * * * *

The day Cortin could get to the far end of the hospital building andback without having to stop for rest, she got Mike to have herdischarged--over Egan's protests--and help her move into the VOQ. 

That evening after supper, Odeon went to her room. He'd beenincreasingly worried about her lack of apparent emotion; he'd seenothers like that go into an abrupt withdrawal and become extremelydepressed, sometimes even suicidal. Her interest in interrogation anddesire for revenge would both help, but he was determined to give her abetter reason to live. 

When they were both settled comfortably with cups of her favorite herbtea, he grinned at her. "I meant to mention this earlier--you look alot better in uniform than you did in a hospital gown!"

"I feel a lot better, too. Hospitals are all right, I suppose, but I'ma lot more comfortable in quarters. Not to mention wearing a gun. "

"Of course you are, " Odeon said, chuckling. In hospital was the onlytime an Enforcement trooper, officer or enlisted, was completelyunarmed; even in bed, they always had a weapon within easy reach. "Going to Mass tomorrow?"

"Why, is it Sunday?"

"No. " Odeon chuckled again; it was easy to lose track of time in ahospital! "That was yesterday; I just thought you might want to joinme. I talked to the Academy chaplain, and he's going to offer aspecial Mass of Thanksgiving for your recovery. "

Cortin stared at her tea, turning the cup in her gloved hands. "That'sa little premature, " she said at last. "And I'm not at all sure it'ssomething I'm thankful for. It might've been better if you'd been justa few minutes later. "

She meant it--and that was exactly what he'd been afraid of. "Youshouldn't feel that way, Joanie. God had a reason for keeping youalive; you've got to believe that. "

"Why?" Cortin asked tiredly. She'd spent quite a few hours thinkingabout that, when she should've been sleeping but the pain wouldn't letsleep come and nothing seemed to matter except an end to her torment. "I'm no saint, but I've never done anything really terrible, either. Certainly nothing bad enough to deserve this living Hell. "

That was true, Odeon thought. Still--"We can't hope to understand Hisreasons for what He does, " he said. "We can only accept. Offer thepain to Him, Joanie. Come to Mass with me tomorrow, dedicate yourselfto Him, and ask Him what He wants of your life. "

He looked so hopeful she couldn't refuse him. "All right, Mike. I'llgo with you, and I'll try to do what you say. Just don't expect toomuch. "

"I'll settle for anything that'll help you. " Odeon smiled at her, raising his cup. "To your recovery. "

"Thanks--are you going out tonight?"

He'd been planning on it, but he quickly changed his plans. "No, why?"

"I'd like some company, then, if you don't mind. " She grimaced. "Though if you'd prefer a woman who can do something for you instead ofa counterfeit, I'd certainly understand. "

"Even disabled, you're more of a real woman than any I've paid to bewith, " Odeon said. "I've always enjoyed your company, even when one ofus was too tired or too hurt for fun and games--you know that. "

"I know--I felt the same way. " Cortin managed a smile. "But I willmiss the fun and games, and you'll have to be careful about waking upshooting because you hear something out of place--I haven't learned tostay in the right position while I'm sleeping yet, so it's at night myback acts up worst, and I have a bad tendency to scream when it does. "

At least her sense of humor hadn't completely deserted her, even thoughthe humor now was on the dark side. "I'll be careful, " he promised. "I certainly wouldn't want to shoot my favorite recruit. "

 * * * * *

She found it comforting to lie beside Mike, even though part of heralso found it a near-painful reminder of what they'd shared earlier. She lay awake for awhile listening to his quiet breathing before itlulled her into a doze, then into deeper sleep and dreams of a bettertime. It was her Graduation Day; the Duke of Columbia had almostfinished pinning on her classmates' gold Second Lieutenants' bars. Herown, the silver of a First Lieutenant since she was first in her class, already gleamed on her immaculate gray uniform. She was impatient forthe ceremony to end. She'd seen her recruiter in the crowd, and shewanted to carry out the plans she'd made for him, plans that bore noresemblance to the sometimes-sadistic ones her classmates claimed tohave for their recruiters. She'd discovered the surprisinglypleasurable reality of the Enforcement Service's sexual freedom notlong after her arrival at the Academy, quickly losing her inhibitions. Being the only woman in the class, she had enjoyed her instructors'attentions--but the corollary was far less enjoyable. In prewar days, being a teacher's favorite had supposedly meant having an easier timethan other students; at the Royal Academy, it meant additional work, more intensive instruction, and more severe testing. The harder theywere on her, she was repeatedly told, the better her odds of survivalwould be when she got out in the field--and she had thrived on theincreased challenge, as she'd proven by graduating at the top of herclass. But much as she had enjoyed her instructors'--and a few of herclassmates'--beds and bodies, it hadn't taken her long to realize thatMike Odeon was the one she wanted most, and she was determined to takefull advantage of this chance at him. 

The ceremony ended at last; she accepted congratulations--and her firstsalute, from Lieutenant Odeon. She returned it with the properdignity, then launched herself at him for a completely undignified, andequally thorough, kiss. He cooperated after a second's startlement, then grinned down at her. "That isn't the kind of attack I carried outon my recruiter!"

"Oh, that's just the first sortie, " Cortin assured him, pleased to findthat although he was sterile, he certainly wasn't impotent, as quite afew sterile men were; she'd felt that quite clearly during the kiss. 

"I think I'm going to like this attack, " he said, still grinning. 

"I hope so. " She tightened her arms around him. "You're staying atthe VOQ?"

"Uh-huh. " Odeon raised an eyebrow. "You're thinking of a tacticalstrike?"

"Not exactly--more like a siege, if you don't mind my using yourtoothbrush in the morning. I couldn't think of a reasonable excuse tobring my kit to Graduation in case you did show up. "

"My toothbrush is yours, " Odeon said with a chuckle. "It sounds likeyou're anxious to get this siege started. "

"I've been taught that unnecessary delay is bad strategy, " Cortin said. "Shall we go, Lieutenant, or should I begin my siege here?"

"We go, Lieutenant, " Odeon said, and they did. 

When they got to his room, they didn't hurry, but they didn't wastetime, either; once their uniforms were hung in the closet, Joan's siegebegan in earnest, and with her target's full cooperation. Lying besidehim, kissing him, caressing his body with the battle scars fewEnforcement and no SO men escaped, feeling his answering caresses onher still-smooth skin, was even better than she'd dreamed. 

Exploration grew into passion, caresses becoming more direct andintimate, yet there was still no hurry. Cortin savored the touch ofhis hand skillfully stroking her, the silk-over-steel delight of him asready for her as she was for him. It was she who moved first, eager totake him in, and she gasped with pleasure as they joined and beganmoving in the eternal rhythm. 

Then pain stabbed through her, bringing her awake with a choked sob. As it slowly subsided, she became aware of arms around her, a voice inher ear, and she tried to tear herself away. 

Odeon wouldn't let her. "It's me, Joanie, Mike--not some Brother. You're safe. You know I won't hurt you--and I'll do my best not to letanyone else hurt you, either. Relax, try to go back to sleep. Wantyour gun?"

"I've got it under my pillow. " Cortin managed a half-smile. "Thesovereign remedy for boogey-men, my father used to say. A 10-mm Rugerwith every fifth round a tracer load. "

"Smart man, your father, " Odeon said. "Not much human-size a 10-mmload won't stop, and tracers'll discourage the rest. Think you cansleep now?"

"Yes, I think so. " Cortin sighed, relaxing slowly. "Thanks, Mike. For being here, and for . . . You know. Make sure I wake up in timefor Mass, will you?"

"No problem, " Odeon said. "Sleep in peace, Joanie. "

 * * * * *

Tuesday, 23 July 2571

The Mass had more of an effect on Cortin than she had expected itto--more than it ever had, even when she was in a mood for religion. For some reason it seemed more meaningful, more immediate, than it hadbefore. Maybe it was the pain that made her empathize with thetortured image on the cross, maybe it was something else, she didn'tknow. All she was sure of was that for the first time, it felt likethe "collective sacrifice" it was supposed to be, and when she wentforward for Communion reciting the "Domine, non sum dignus, " she foundherself hoping the Host would actually heal the hurt in her soul. 

It didn't, but when she returned to her pew she did feel lessdespondent, and when the service was over, she found to her surprisethat she intended to return the next morning. As they walked to theOfficers' Club for breakfast, she turned to Odeon with an unforcedsmile. "Thanks for getting me there, Mike. Mind if I go with youagain tomorrow?"

"Be glad to have you. It helped, then?"

"Yes. I don't know how, but it did. "

"Good!" Odeon grinned down at her. "I thought it had, from yourexpression. Just remember, He doesn't allow any of us to be triedbeyond our endurance--even though He may come right to the brink of it. "

"I will. " She started to ask him a question, but they were almost atthe Club; she waited until they had gotten their food and started toeat, then she said, "You told me once you wanted to become a priest. Why didn't you?"

"Because my primary calling was to law enforcement instead. " Heshrugged. There were priests in Enforcement, true--even a fewbishops--but not in the operational sections, which was where hiscalling lay. "I've never understood why the two couldn't still becombined--the prewars sometimes had fighting priests and bishops--butsince I had to make the choice, I decided I'd rather be a good lawofficer than a mediocre priest. "

Cortin nodded. "That makes sense, though I'd bet a month's pay you'dbe an outstanding priest, not a mediocre one. As well as a great lawofficer--have you ever thought of applying for an exception?"

"Quite a few times, " Odeon admitted. "I think the reason I never didwas that I was afraid I'd get my hopes up, then be turned down. "

"I can understand that, " Cortin said, remembering. "I think youshould, though. Maybe if you point out that Enforcement troops, especially Special Ops, go places regular priests don't get to inyears, it would help. His Holiness does seem to be willing to acceptthat sort of innovation. "

"Maybe I should, at that, " Odeon agreed. There were always articles inthe various parish papers bemoaning the lack of vocations, especiallyto serve remote areas . . . "In fact, maybe I should ask for a generalexception. I'm not the only one who'd like to do something morepositive than just administer Last Rites. "

"It's worth a try, " Cortin said. She speared a piece of ham-and-cheeseomelet, ate it, then said, "I can understand how you feel. It maysound odd for an Enforcement officer, but I'd love holding a baby forbaptism--they're fun to cuddle. "

"Cuddle a baby?" a voice said from behind her. "I hope that does notmean you want to discontinue your training; I should deeply regret theloss of such a promising student. "

"Not at all, Major!" Cortin turned, gesturing to another chair attheir table. "You must've missed some of the conversation. Would youcare to join us?"

"With pleasure, " Illyanov said, putting his tray down and seatinghimself. "I am personally glad to hear you intend to continue; ittakes no more than fertility to bear children, and anyone with moderateinterest can become a fairly competent Inquisitor--but it takes bothtalent and motivation to do truly well in our field. " He smiled ather. "Which I am convinced you will. It is good to see you out of thehospital. "

"It's good to be out!" Cortin said emphatically. "I'm stilltechnically in hospital status, and Doctor Egan has made it clear she'dput me back in bed if I do anything too strenuous--but it's great beingout of there and back in uniform!"

"I am fully familiar with the feeling, " Illyanov agreed. "There arefew things worse than enforced idleness, especially in suchsurroundings. " He raised a hand, smiling at her. "Not that I callyour studying idleness, not at all--I am, in fact, impressed by yourindustry--but from your Academy and other records, I am sure you areimpatient to begin practical application of your theoretical work. "

"I certainly am. " She wasn't all that eager to practice the first twostages, though, especially in the beginning when they were on Academycadets, with the additional purpose of training them to resistinterrogation. Her interest was in third-stage, with Brothers ofFreedom as her subjects--but she supposed it was all necessary, toachieve her real end. "How soon can we start?"

"Such eagerness!" Illyanov laughed. "Nor are you the only one; I havebeen relieved of my classes and given orders to expedite your training, once you were out of the hospital. We are, if you choose, toconcentrate on Stage Three--and the one who gave me those orders saidit was highly likely you would so choose. "

"He was right. " Cortin thought back to the debriefing and thatmysterious Lieutenant, certain he was somehow involved--but that theclassified assignment probably was too, so it would be wiser not to askabout either his identity or his involvement. She'd thank him for itlater, if she could do so without breaking security. For now, shesmiled at Illyanov. "So, when do we start?"

"I do love an enthusiastic student . . . Shortly after we finish here, if you are that impatient. Any Brothers of Freedom captured in thisarea--except, for now, those probably having critical or time-sensitiveinformation--will either be sent here or held where they were captureduntil you decide whether to question them yourself or turn them over toanother Inquisitor. " He gave her a raised-eyebrow smile. "I confess tobeing astonished at that, Captain. I have heard of prisoners beingreserved for a particularly skilled Inquisitor, yes, but never for astudent. Even one as promising as yourself. "

Odeon whistled. "Neither have I, and I'd thought I'd heard just abouteverything. " He'd known for a long time that Joan Cortin was somethingspecial, but Illyanov was right--this was unprecedented. "Joanie, anyideas?"

"Not exactly, though I can't help connecting this with the Inquisitoron the team that debriefed me. I'm positive he's more than a simpleLieutenant, and--" she chuckled ruefully, "from what I've learnedsince, I'm sure he picked up more from me than I told him verbally. Orwanted to tell him, for that matter. "

"And what did this more-than-Lieutenant look like?" Illyanov asked, suddenly attentive. 

"A bit over 180 centis, slender build, medium-brown hair recedingslightly above the temples, green eyes, classical features that lookedlike he laughs a lot--" She broke off, seeing recognition in theothers' faces. "You've both met him, then. "

They nodded. "The . . . Officer I spoke to at Personnel, " Odeon said. 

"Colonel David Bradford, " Illyanov said with a slow smile, "of HisMajesty's Own. Yes, that explains many of the rumors currentlycirculating. "

After a few moments, Odeon asked, "Are you going to share thatexplanation?"

"Indeed, but not here. Captain Cortin and I must go to the DetentionCenter so she may choose her first subject. I will share my deductionon the way, if you care to join us. "

"Try to keep me away!"

 * * * * *

As soon as they were on the way to Detention, Cortin turned to herinstructor. "All right--now why would someone like Colonel Bradford betaking such an interest in me?"

"Bear in mind that this is speculation based on rumor, " Illyanovcautioned. "However, I have considerable experience putting togethersmall pieces of information to form an accurate whole; I am confidentof my evaluations. "

"They've got to be better than the nothing I have now, " Cortin said. "Go on, please. "

"Very well. This first item I rate as virtual certainty. " He paused. "The Monarchs' Council in New Rome this past December did remarkablylittle of significance, to outward seeming. Not true?"

"Very true, " Cortin said. "I'd expected a lot more, after the Kunmingraid. "

"Most people did--and from observations I have made since, theexpectations were accurate; the reality has simply not been revealedyet. I am convinced that Their Majesties, either at His Holiness'urging or with his full consent, are in the process of forming aninter-System--or perhaps all-System, the effect is thesame--anti-Brotherhood elite. "

"It's about time!" Odeon exclaimed. 

"I agree. Especially since it appears the members of that force willbe people who have little reason to be overly fond of the Brotherhood. All but one of the people I believe to be selectees or potentialselectees are Special Operations personnel, and all have suffered somepersonal harm from the Brothers. " He glanced at Joan, smiling. "Fromhis interest in you, Captain, I think it highly likely that you are notin full uniform. You certainly have most of the other qualifications Ihave deduced: a personal grievance that would motivate you to acceptextremely hazardous anti-Brotherhood missions, a clean service record, excellent to outstanding combat skills, regular attendance at churchwhen possible--all except a specialty, which you are getting now. Iwould say that as soon as you receive your Warrant, you will beapproached about joining that unit. "

"It fits, " Odeon said softly. "So well that's got to be it. But whydid you say it might be at His Holiness' urging?"

"You do not remember the Kunming raid Captain Cortin referred to?"

"When it happened, " Odeon said drily, "I was snowbound in the NorthwestTerritory, alone in a shelter halfway between Holy Cross and LaredoJunction. By the time I got out almost a month later, there wasn'tmuch talk about it any longer--I don't remember hearing any details. "

"It was quite similar to the raid in which Captain Cortin was attacked. The church was full of schoolchildren and their teachers; there were nosurvivors. "

Odeon crossed himself, feeling sick. Schoolchildren in church, staffand patients in a convalescent hospital-- "What next?"

"Only the Brothers know, " Illyanov said grimly. "But I would beextremely surprised if they plan to attack anyone who can defendthemselves. Nor do they seem amenable to persuasion, which leaves noalternative: they must be eliminated. "

"Now that I could enjoy, " Cortin said consideringly. "I could enjoy ita lot. "

"I am sure you will have the opportunity, " Illyanov said. "PerhapsCaptain Odeon will as well, if he is a specialist and has adequatepersonal grievance. "

"I do. I'm a specialist, yes, a Tracker. The grievance I'd rather nottalk about, except to say it gives me a good reason to go afterBrothers. Any idea when this group will go public? Because I plan toapply for it as soon as I can. "

Illyanov shrugged. It wasn't hard for an experienced Inquisitor toread Odeon's expression, and from that deduce his grievance; thequestion was whether Colonel Bradford would consider it sufficient. "The timing I can only guess at, Captain. I have heard no rumors onthat subject. "

"Living in the capital, though, you'd have a feel for it; what's yourbest guess?"

"Until recently, I would have said the next time the Brothers made aparticularly abhorrent raid, but that would have been the hospital one. I still believe it will be tied to such a raid, though it now appearsthere is at least one additional criterion. The most likely is thatthe unit does not yet have sufficient personnel, but it could be anynumber of other possibilites; I simply do not know. "

Odeon nodded. "Makes sense--but that could be months, at their currentrate. If I see him before that, I'll try to apply then. "

"There is one other item of interest, " Illyanov said as they drove intothe Detention Center compound and toward the gray, windowless mainbuilding. "That is that many of the new unit's members supposedlyeither have been or will be given full Holy Orders. I find thisplausible, since such a force will of necessity spend much time inremote areas where priests are extremely rare. " He paused, then saidthoughtfully, "I think that a wise decision, if only for reasons ofmorale. A civilian priest would find it difficult if not impossible tosurvive under such conditions, yet people in mortal danger should notbe deprived of the sacraments for prolonged periods; I know that I, forone, would not care to be placed in such a situation. "

"Neither would I, " Cortin said, then she turned to smile at Odeon. "Itlooks like you won't have to apply for a special exemption after all, Mike--just get into this new unit, and let them know you're interestedin the priesthood. "

"I plan to do exactly that, " Odeon said. "In fact, unless you need meto help in the interrogation, I don't think I'll wait until I happeninto him; I'll see if I can get hold of the good Colonel and put my bidin. Initiative never hurts, and he can't very well say much if I tellhim I'm applying based on extrapolations from rumor. "

Cortin glanced at Illyanov, who shook his head. "No, it doesn't looklike we'll need you. Go for it, Mike--and put in my application whileyou're at it; I don't want to take any chances on getting overlooked. I should have enough practical experience to qualify as a specialist bythe time the group is activated, especially if the Brothers maintain aseveral-month interval between horror raids. "

"I'll do that. " Odeon turned to Illyanov. "Is there a phone in thereI could use for an hour or so?"

"Yes, in the Inquisitors' lounge. I will have you admitted there as myguest. "

"Thanks. "

When they got inside the building, Illyanov showed Odeon the lounge andintroduced him to the three Inquisitors it held, then he and Cortinwent to the Records Section. The clerk there was a young private, wholooked to Cortin as though he might possibly be a full week out of bootcamp; he was certainly still new enough to the job that he showedapprehension at the sight of an Inquisitor's badge. "Yes, Major?" heasked. 

"I wish to see the records of all prisoners being held for third-stageinterrogation. "

"I'm sorry, sir, " the young private said, obviously nervous. "As ofthe first of the week, all those not currently undergoing questioningare being saved for Inquisitor-Captain Cortin's evaluation. "

Inquisitor-Captain, Illyanov noted, not Inquisitor-Trainee. Yes, things were being accelerated for her, indeed. But if Colonel Bradfordthought it best that she be treated as fully qualified by DetentionCenter staffs, there had to be a reason; he would go along. "CaptainCortin and I are currently acting as partners, " he said. "However, youmust keep your records in order, must you not?" He turned to Cortin. "If you would identify yourself for this young man, Captain, we canproceed. "

"Of course, Major. " Cortin dug out her ID, the first time she'd usedit since before going into the convalescent hospital, and had to hideher surprise as she showed it to the clerk. Besides the standardEnforcement Service card, the little folder held an Inquisitor's badge!Keeping her voice level, she said, "Now, may we see those records?"

"Yes, Captain--it'll only take me a moment. " While he went to thefiles for them, Cortin gave Illyanov a curious look, got only a slightshrug in return, and took a closer look at her ID. It was the oneshe'd had since making captain, yes--there was where the pen hadspluttered while she was signing it--but it had been altered. Veryskillfully altered, by someone who knew precisely what he was doing, and according to it, Illyanov was right; she wasn't in full uniform. Or . . . Was she? Surely she would have noticed an SO patch on hersleeve! She snuck a quick glance, and was relieved to see nothingthere. At least it didn't look like she was going either blind orinsane!

"Here you are, Captain, " the clerk said, handing her a small stack offolders. "If you want to go through them here, you can use that deskby the west door. "

"Thank you. " Cortin took them, going to the desk and seating herself, then opening the first one--but her mind was on the additions to herID. She took out the folder again, staring at the badge and theSpecial Operations stamp. "What's going on?" she asked Illyanov in alow voice. "Why do I get a badge while I'm still in training, and whysneak it all in on me like this?"

Illyanov thought for several moments, frowning. At last, keeping hisvoice as low as hers had been, he said, "Unless you wish to attributeit to Colonel Bradford's well-known and decidely peculiar sense ofhumor, which I consider likely, I do not know. The speed can perhapsbe explained if he has information not generally available about anupcoming raid, though I would have expected that as your instructor Iwould have been informed when you were granted a Warrant--out ofcourtesy, if nothing else--but I can think of no logical reason for himnot to inform you. "

"Neither can I, so I guess you're right about it being his sense ofhumor. " Cortin put the ID away and began studying the prisonerrecords. They seemed to be arranged in reverse order of capture, whichmade sense; the ones deemed to have critical information had alreadybeen removed, so the ones on top would be the ones who had been herelongest, already softened up by the first stages of interrogation. 

When she opened the last folder, she bit back a curse, then, atIllyanov's startled glance, said, "I think I just found out why thebadge. " She turned the folder so he could read it easily. The subjectwas a deserter, who had compounded his crime by joining theBrotherhood, but was so new to it that he was believed to have nosignificant information. "Bradford's making sure I don't do what thisplaguer did. I told you he was reading more than I wanted to tellhim--he had to know I'd never join the Brotherhood, but he also had toknow I'd go after them, either legally or as a rogue. And that I'dmuch rather do it legally. "

Illyanov nodded. "I read the same things, of course. I did not, however, realize that his desire to keep you in Enforcement was greatenough he would have all practical training waived--even for one whohad made perfect scores in all the theoretical material. "

"You didn't tell me that!"

"I did not wish to make you over-confident. That, however, is nolonger a consideration; if you are to function independently, withlittle or no notice and limited practical experience, you should be ascertain as possible of your ability to do so. " He smiled. "As I didtell you, you were most promising. Motivation and hard work have letyou live up to that promise so far; I see no reason to doubt that youwill continue to do so. But now, Inquisitor-Captain Cortin, you havean interrogation to conduct. " He gestured at the folders. "Logic willtell you to choose one who has been through preliminary questioning, and your emotions will tell you to choose the rogue-turned-Brother. However, you have been an Enforcement officer long enough to havelearned to trust certain feelings; do any of them indicate which ofthese will give you the most useful information?"

Cortin moved her hands across the folders as if she could get herinformation that way, wishing she really could. She had learned totrust her hunches--they had kept her alive more than once--but she wasless certain of them in these circumstances. Finally, she picked twoshe thought ought to have more information than their recordssuggested: a thief suspected of exercising his skills for theBrotherhood and, though she admitted to herself it might be as muchbecause of his betrayal of the Service as for any information, therogue trooper. The thief had been through the preliminary stages; therogue hadn't, formally, but the Special Ops men who had captured himhad--justifiably, she thought--taken out some of their anger on him, sohe'd been through a crude form of second stage as well. 

"These two, I think, " she said, handing Illyanov the folders. "Thethief first; procedures on the renegade weren't exactly by the book, soI'd like to have a little experience before I start on him. "

Illyanov nodded, gathering up the remaining folders. Cortin followedhim back to the counter, glad that since he was the ranking officer, he'd be the one to give the orders; she didn't yet know what orders togive!

"Yes, sir?" the clerk asked. 

"Have prisoner 829-A taken to Interrogation Suite Delta's third-stageroom. Standard restraints, no special requirements. "

"Yes, sir. " The clerk relayed Illyanov's orders through an intercom, got an acknowledgement. "He will be waiting when you get there, sir. Ma'am. "

"Thank you. Shall we go, Captain?"

On the way to the interrogation suite, Cortin removed her gloves andtucked them in the back of her belt, then rubbed the scars on the backsof her hands. In a few minutes she'd start getting the firstinstallment of her revenge for those, and the other hurts they stoodfor--and it felt good. Illyanov read her gestures and smiled. Mosttrainees were nervous about their first practical work, especiallytheir first third-stage work. It was understandable enough--he couldremember his own apprehension--but it was those who went into it withanticipation, as Cortin was doing, who generally became the outstandingpractitioners, those whose very names could be enough to persuadecriminals to avoid their attentions by a full confession. It was ashame that if his speculations were accurate, she would be in the fieldmuch of the time, where she was likely to be killed, rather than at aDetention Center where she would be safe and her skills could be put totheir best use. However, he chided himself, it would be better havingher working within the law, anywhere, than it would be to have heroutside it, not only useless but being hunted!

When they got to the suite and exchanged tunics for the coveralls thatwould protect their undershirts and trousers, Illyanov gave her a finalcaution. "Do not let your enthusiasm make you careless, Captain. Evena field interrogation requires both caution and precision. "

"I'll be careful, " Cortin assured him. "You've told me often enoughthat the line between persuasive pain and unconsciousness is a veryfine one, and I don't intend to let him cross it. "

"Very good. " Illyanov smiled at her. "I will intervene only if youask, or if you appear about to do something unfortunate. Shall we go?"

4. Ordination

St. Thomas, Tuesday, 23 July 2571

About mid-afternoon, Shannon was leaning back in his desk chair, planning the March raid that would supposedly mark the beginning of theBrotherhood's real push against the Kingdoms, when he sensed a use ofpower that had to be Cortin. It was weak, barely detectable, butundeniably there, and he swore viciously. Even the slightestdeliberate use she made of her power might lead to more . . . Did hedare check to see if it was deliberate?

That should be safe enough, he decided at last. It was far moredifficult to detect a passive use such as observing than an active onesuch as coercion or physical alteration, and Cortin's use was weakenough it might well be unconscious. 

Despite his decision that the risk was low, he was cautious inextending his sensitivity toward her. When he made contact, though, hefelt a sense of relief. Her use was unconscious, which meant there wasno immediate danger. 

He could have retreated then, but he was too intrigued; she was gettingher first practical experience as an Inquisitor, and he couldn't resistthe temptation to watch. 

The subject was one of the Brotherhood's suppliers. Too cowardly toactually join the Brotherhood, but a skillful thief who could generallyget what the Brothers wanted, and sold it to them at about half whathe'd charge anyone else. It was a shame to lose him, but worth it towatch Cortin work on her first victim, whether she turned out to be theincomparable expert he expected if she had the nerve, or the totalincompetent he expected if she didn't. 

"Are you a Brother of Freedom?" she asked the prisoner. 

"No. "

Cortin nodded. "Then have you worked for them?"

"Not that, either. "

"In that case, we can proceed. I don't suppose you'd care to answer myquestions without unpleasantness?"

"I don't have anything to tell you. "

"The choice is yours. " Cortin picked up a scalpel, pausing at theexpression on Illyanov's face. "Is something wrong, Major?"

"That is not the standard way of beginning an interrogation. "

"It will be, for me, " Cortin said. "I'll do whatever is needed to stopcriminals, but I have no intention of hurting innocents. "

"He denied everything. "

"But he only told the truth the first time. He's worked for theBrothers, even though he isn't one himself, and he has some significantinformation. "

"You never told me you had truthsense, " Illyanov said quietly. "Thatis a most useful talent. "

"The subject never came up--but I can't be lied to, never could even asa child. If a question has a yes-or-no answer, it doesn't matter if hetells the truth or not. I'll know. "

"As I said, a most useful talent. Not every Inquisitor can tell truthfrom lies intended only to stop the pain, and most of us who do havethat ability have developed it through long experience. " He smiled ather in a way Shannon sensed was intended to express only approval, buthid a degree of affection the Raidmaster found both disgusting andamusing. "Go on, then. "

Shannon watched critically as she began work. This would be a shortinterrogation--despite his bravado, the thief was a coward, and alreadyterrified of the two Inquisitors--but it would tell him whether or notCortin would make the grade. 

The first few minutes left him with no doubt that she would. Oh, shehad some problems--the determination not to hurt innocents, as if therewere any such thing, was one. Another was giving her prisoner thechance to answer without persuasion, then not wanting to use any morethan she had to, though neither surprised him particularly; she hadalways been overly scrupulous. Which was probably why her primarymotive was to extract information rather than to enjoy herself. 

It was ironic that she was enjoying herself, and thoroughly, eventhough it wasn't the same kind of pleasure he experienced in givingpain. For her, the only real passion involved here was for justice;criminals caused pain, so it was just to inflict it on them, either aspunishment or in the interest of preventing further crime. It wassimply more immediate this way than it had been in the past--and itgave her victims the unfortunate opportunity to repent. Even thoughright now Cortin was concerned with punishment rather than repentance. 

 * * * * *

Cortin removed the blood-spattered coverall, then went into the suite'ssmall bathroom to wash her hands, feeling dissatisfied. She couldn'tquite identify why, though; she had eventually persuaded the thief thatshe could tell when he was lying to her, and he had finally told themof his contacts within the Brotherhood, giving enough details thatthose two would be taken into custody next time they appeared inpublic. Neither theft nor contact with the Brotherhood were capitalcrimes, so once she'd made sure he knew nothing of Shannon or thehorror raids, she'd called the guards and had him taken away forsentencing. 

Major Illyanov had said she'd done well, she reminded herself as sheput her tunic back on. So why should she feel otherwise? The answer, of course, was that she shouldn't--but the fact remained that she did. Well, she'd be trying again after lunch, on that trooper who'd gonerogue; maybe she'd do better with him. 

Shortly afterward, she and Illyanov entered the Inquisitors' lounge. The only one there was Mike Odeon, slouched in an armchair with hisfeet up on a hassock and what she could only call a positively smuglook on his face. It took no effort at all to realize that his phoninghad been successful; she grinned, her mood lightening. "Is it stillCaptain, " she asked, "or do I call you 'Father' now?"

"Depends on the circumstances, " Odeon said, returning her grin lazily. "Until after the next horror raid, anyway. " He stood, turning toIllyanov with a more sober expression. "Which you're not to talk abouteven as a rumor, sir. Colonel Bradford asked me whose deductions I wasgoing by--I suppose he knows my records well enough to be sure theyweren't mine--and I'm to tell you the whole thing is rated anall-Systems secret, until King Mark says otherwise. "

"Understood--and I will of course comply. " Illyanov bowed slightly. "But since I did deduce this much, will you be able to tell me howcorrect I was?"

"Now that I can do, along with a bit more, " Odeon said, grinning again. "And our lunch is courtesy of Inquisitor-Colonel Bradford--it should behere any time. If you don't mind, I'd just as soon wait till then togo any further. "

"As you wish. "

Odeon's prediction was correct; their lunch arrived less than half aminute later, and not long afterward, they were eating a meal thatmight have come from the Royal Palace itself. 

All three spent some time in silent enjoyment, then Cortin couldn'thold her curiosity any more. "How did you do it, Mike?"

"No problem, Joanie--none at all. " Odeon smiled at her. "I have thefeeling he expected my call, though I don't know how he could've. Atany rate, I asked about both of us applying, and made what I think wasa rather eloquent argument on our behalves. He listened to me, eventhough I have a sneaky feeling he knew everything I was going tosay--then he said we were in, and called me to the Palace forordination. Our new Commanding Officer is also Bishop of the St. Thomas Strike Force, it seems. " He grinned. "If you still want to goto Mass tomorrow, I'd like you to come to my first one. Even if itwill have to be private. "

"I'd be honored, " Cortin said. "What about my application?"

Odeon laughed. "Looked at your ID lately, Inquisitor-Captain?" Then hesobered, quickly. "No, I'm sorry--you're in, Joanie. Probably as ateam leader, if you get anything useful out of your first subjects--asteam-second, at worst. And we'll be on the same team, whoever's CO. "He frowned. "But--Joanie, His Holiness has decreed that all StrikeForce Inquisitors be priests, since it's conceivable even a Brothermight repent at the last minute and need the sacraments. But you neversaid anything about having that call. "

"Because you just told me about it, " Cortin said. "It's pretty obviousmy primary call is to being a Strike Force Inquisitor; if part of thatis taking Holy Orders, I'll do it. And I'll do my best to be a goodpriest. " With a lot of prayers that she never be called on toadminister to a Brother that way . . . "Do I need to be ordained rightaway, or can I take care of this afternoon's subject first?"

"I get the impression he wants us to be ready to go any time, so I'dsay you should get in touch with him sometime today. How long do youthink this subject'll take you?"

Cortin shrugged. "No real idea, though I don't think he'll be easy. "

"I believe you should count on a minimum of several hours, " Illyanovsaid. "Probably no less than a day, perhaps a bit more. He was anEnforcement trooper, after all, and was trained to resistinterrogation. "

"You've got one of those?" Odeon smiled, wolfishly. "My urge is totell you to take care of him before you do anything else, but StrikeForce business has to come before even that. So I'd recommend you seeColonel Bradford first. "

"That's not necessary. "

Cortin recognized the "Lieutenant's" voice and and started to rise, butwas stopped by his next words. "As you were, gentles--and thank you, Major, for not giving me away. " He pulled up a chair and joined them. 

"Pleased to be of help, sir. " Illyanov managed a seated bow. "Ipresume you are not here by chance?"

"Not at all, Major. " Bradford smiled, the expression making him lookyears younger. "My interest in Captain Cortin led me to be sure I wasinformed of her choice of subject, and I wanted to review the filmswhen she was done. " He turned to Cortin, still smiling. "I hadn'texpected you to choose two, especially not the first time, andespecially not ones with so little promise. I've got to compliment youon how well you did with the first one. "

Cortin shook her head. "With all respect, sir, I don't think I didthat well. I just hope I can do better with the rogue. "

"Maybe you can, at that, " Bradford said. "As Major Illyanov said, notevery Inquisitor can tell truth from lies intended only to stop thepain, and not many of those learn it the first time with a subject; ifyou can do that already, there's no telling what you'll be able to dowith a little experience. "

"As I told him, it's something I've had since childhood. I can't claimany special credit. "

Bradford chuckled. "You don't have to, as long as it works, " he saiddrily. "It's still a good sign, as is the fact that you enjoy our workfrom the start. There are those who never do, and they're naturallyfree to find something else--but I'd imagine you're anxious to get towork again. "

"Yes, sir, I am. "

"Good. " Bradford stood. "In that case, shall we go to the chapel foryour Ordination? I'm afraid the secrecy we're under for the time beingmeans it can't be as elaborate as a civilian ordination, but you can beassured it will be effective. "

"I don't doubt it, sir. " It didn't seem quite proper to haveOrdination without public acknowledgement, but Mike's must have beenthat way too, and since it obviously didn't bother him, she couldn'tlet it upset her. "I'm at your disposal. "

The brief ceremony over, Bradford returned to the Palace while Cortin, Odeon and Illyanov made their way to the suite where her prisonerwaited. It might have been a brief, basic ceremony, Cortin thought, but it was one she would remember for the rest of her life, from theunprecedented sight of an armed Bishop in Enforcement uniform and stoleto the anointing of her hands. She rubbed the oil that was still onthem. It was hard to believe she was really a priest now, far harderthan it had been to believe she was an Inquisitor when she saw thebadge in her ID folder--but of course she'd had some preparation forthat, where half an hour ago it had never occurred to her that she'd bea priest. As she'd told Mike, though, if she had to be a priest to bea Strike Force team's Inquisitor, so be it. What surprised her wasBradford's acceptance of her necessity; the only explanation she couldthink of was that the Strike Force needed Priest-Inquisitors badlyenough they'd ordain anyone who claimed both vocations. That wasunsettling in its own way, but since it served her purpose, she wasn'tinclined to argue. 

The three entered the suite and went through the routine of gettinginto coveralls. Odeon wasn't sure why he was there, except that Joaniehadn't asked him to leave and he'd never seen a third-stageinterrogation--though he'd both seen and helped in several second-stageones. He said as much, then continued, "So if you need me to doanything, you'll have to tell me. "

"I will, " Cortin promised. "I didn't send you away because it didn'toccur to me, but I'm certain to need help in the field from time totime, and there's no one I'd rather have backing me. So if you'rewilling, you should get used to both third-stage and my methods. "

"I'm willing--especially, " he opened the door to the third-stage roomwhere the prisoner was shackled, waiting, "when the subject's someonelike this plaguer. Renegades and Brothers deserve anything anInquisitor does to them. "

"Keep thinkin' that, cull, " the prisoner sneered. "You ain't worth theeffort it'd take to spit on you. You or that other bastard, or theBitch. "

Cortin looked him over, cooly. He was naked, spreadeagled betweenchains in the ceiling and eyebolts in the floor, and must know he wascompletely at the Inquisitor's mercy--but he probably didn't know shewas the Inquisitor. With all three of them in coveralls, he had no wayof knowing who was who, just that he was faced with two men and a woman. 

The Special Ops men who had beaten him had done a fairly professionaljob, she decided. Not enough to eliminate his defiance, but enough togive her quite a number of tender areas to exploit in addition to thenatural ones. She smiled, approaching him and showing him the backs ofher hands. "I'm the one you call the Enforcement bitch, rogue. Isurvived the Brothers' torture, unfortunately for you and the rest ofthem. Because I intend to return the favor without the mistake, andyou will tell me how to find the specific ones who damaged me. "

"I'm not tellin' you a damn thing, Bitch!"

"Wrong, and you know it, " Cortin said calmly, beginning the examinationthat would tell her where his flesh was most sensitive and thus mostvulnerable to her persuasion. "You will perhaps tell me less than Iwish, but you will tell me as much as you can. "

He jerked away as she probed a dark bruise over his ribs. "Like hell Iwill!"

"We shall see. " Cortin hid a smile, a bit surprised at herself. She'dnoticed a little of it last time, but it seemed to be getting stronger:when she conducted an interrogation, she adopted Illyanov's speechpatterns--perhaps as a reaction to the prisoner's crudity, perhaps as atribute to her teacher, she didn't know, and it didn't really seem tomatter. "I think that before too long you will be most curious as tothe information I want, and you will be increasingly eager to give itto me. When you do, I will release you. "

She was pleased to see the prisoner starting to look apprehensive. Hestill had his defiance, though. "You damn servants of corruption neverlet anyone go! So why should I believe you'll start with me?"

"I did not mean that kind of release, as you should know, having been atrooper yourself. I meant only that I will release you from yourpain. " She explored further, identifying areas of promise from hissounds and flinching. It was a temptation to relieve him of hisgenitals, she thought as she reached them, but that would beshort-sighted; from her own torture, as well as her studies, she knewthem to be capable of some of the body's most exquisite pain. No, shewould leave them where they could be of the most use--right where theywere. 

For Shannon's reaction: Reaction

Odeon watched in revolted fascination as his Joanie stripped skin, withprecise delicacy, from the screaming renegade's hands. He'd expectedher to go after the plaguer's manhood in retaliation for what had beendone to her, but--except for a couple of times he'd been lying soobviously it was an insult--she had left that alone. 

When she finished her subject's hands, Cortin stepped back to studyhim. She had discovered quickly that his personal horrors includedbeing skinned alive, so that had become her primary tactic against him. It was slow--enjoyably so, for her--and it was working very nicelyindeed. "Have you decided to cooperate yet?"

"Damn you, Bitch!" The renegade tried to spit at her, without success. "Do your damndest--you won't get nothin' from me!"

Cortin smiled. He was still defiant, true, but Illyanov agreed withher assessment that he was the type who would remain defiant until hebroke abruptly, and the same sense that told her when he was lying nowtold her he was close to that abrupt break. Give him the properphysical and psychological stimuli, and he should go from defiance tosurrender in seconds. 

She had already planned what to do, a continuation of her primarytactic--but a little bit of insurance wouldn't hurt. She turned to theother two. "Would either of you gentlemen care to avail yourselves ofour guest while he still has enough spirit to be interesting? I fear Iam being greedy, keeping him to myself. "

Illyanov smiled, bowing to her. She hadn't been avoiding an extremelyuseful technique, as he had been half afraid she was, because it hadbeen done to her; she had merely postponed it until the optimum time. "It is generous of you to share, Inquisitor. It has been some timesince I have had the opportunity to indulge myself in another'ssubject. I will not interrupt your work?"

Both ignored the renegade's protests and insults as Cortin returned thebow. "Not at all--your enjoyment of him should make the removal of hisgenital skin even more effective. " And enjoyable . . . "Particularlyif you can make him move enough that it is he who pulls himself free ofit. "

"That should pose no particular difficulty. "

If it hadn't been his Joanie doing the work, his Joanie who might needhis help, Odeon would have taken advantage of his non-Inquisitor statusto leave. He'd taken part in some second-stage interrogations, onoccasion enjoyed them if the recipient had done something particularlyrevolting--but even the most methodical of those beatings seemed morehuman, cleaner, than the cool, meticulous infliction of pain bothInquisitors so obviously enjoyed. At first he'd thought Joanie'senjoyment a pretense intended to make her subject's torment harder toendure, but he couldn't convince himself of that any longer. Joaniewas enjoying her subject's anguish, taking a delight in his screams andwrithings that Odeon found sickening. But it was Joanie; after whathad been done to her, surely she had a right to whatever pleasures shecould find . . . 

Cortin was beginning to think she'd miscalculated her subject'sresistance when screams of defiance turned abruptly, as anticipated, into hopeless whimpering sobs mixed with pleas for mercy. She lookedpast him to Illyanov, who nodded; while he finished, she went to theinstrument table and picked up a slender, razor-sharp dagger. 

"Here is the end to your pain, " she said softly, laying it against theraw flesh of the rogue's throat. "As soon as you answer my questions, I will give you your release. You have learned that you cannot lie tome; try it again, and you will find what has happened so far only thebeginning. Do you understand?"

"Yes . . . Oh, God, no more!"

"That is up to you, not Him; you gave up any claim on His Mercy whenyou pledged allegiance to His enemies. " Though, an inner voice said, he could still repent . . . "Tell me about Lawrence Shannon. Who heis, where he is, what his plans are. "

"I don't know all that . . . Please, I don't!"

He was telling the truth, unfortunately. "Very well. Tell me what youdo know, then. "

"I'm . . . Not sure. No! Honest--he's the Raidmaster, everyone knowsthat--plans all the new-style raids--but nobody knows him. A LawrenceShannon even leads all those raids, but not the same one, maybe not theone who plans 'em. An' that's all I know about 'im, honest!"

"I believe you, " Cortin said. It was too bad he knew so little, andthat so inconclusive, but she had no doubt that he was telling her allhe did know, as she'd asked. "Have you heard anything else? It neednot be certain--a rumor of his plans, perhaps. "

"No . . . No, wait . . . Maybe. I overheard something . . . A hospice. . . Or could be a retirement home, or some sort of hospital. Oldfolks, or sick ones, anyway. That's all. "

"All on that subject, or all on any?"

"All on any . . . Please?"

"You have earned it. " Cortin drove the knife up under his ear; hegasped, shuddered once, and died. 

Cortin looked at him for a moment, then smiled. "Compared to yourpresent master, my friend, I was easy on you. May you suffer under himfor eternity. "

Odeon tasted bile, knew suddenly he was going to be sick. "Joanie--"

She turned, saw his pale face, and hurried to him. "Can you make it tothe washroom?"

"I don't think--"

"No, he cannot, " Illyanov interrupted, coming over and holding awastebasket. 

Odeon had time for a grateful look before his stomach completed itsrebellion. He felt Joanie's hand stroking his head, heard bothInquisitors telling him it was all right as they helped him into thesuite's outer room and got him seated. When he was finished, Joaniehanded him a towel; he wiped his mouth and looked up at them. "I'msorry. "

"That is a normal reaction, " Illyanov said calmly. "There is no needto apologize; you did better than could have been expected. "

"You should've left if it bothered you, " Cortin said. "I'd like tohave you backing me, yes, but not if my work's going to upset you likethis. "

"I'll get used to it, " Odeon said stubbornly. "I can't promise I'llever get to like it, but I will learn to handle it well enough to giveyou any backup you need. "

"You set yourself a difficult task, " Illyanov said. "I feel safe inpredicting you will not come to like it; observing you, I would say youlack the quirk of mind required to take pleasure in another's pain. With adequate motivation, time, and exposure, however, you may developenough tolerance to be able to assist. "

"I'll settle for that. " Odeon's stomach churned again at the thoughtof doing what Illyanov had, unsure whether he was pleased or not at theMajor's prognosis. In a way, it'd be good to share Joanie's pleasureeven in that . . . "What do I do, sit in on all her interrogations?"

"I would normally recommend that you begin with a less talentedInquisitor, " Illyanov said, "as that would be less unpleasant for you. However, Captain Cortin is the one you will be teamed with, so perhapsit would indeed be as well if you work with her from the beginning. "

"Less talented?" Odeon asked, puzzled. "That doesn't make sense. "

"If you think for a moment, " Illyanov said gently, "you will find itmakes very good sense. One with less talent cannot judge tolerances aswell, is not as sensitive to an individual subject's particular dreads, is more likely to believe lies told to please him and stop theinterrogation, and--although this is also true of Captain Cortin, untilshe acquires experience to match her theoretical knowledge and rawtalent--apt to let the subject die before extracting all possibleinformation. "

"Put that way, it does make sense, " Odeon admitted. "I've neverthought about Inquisitors very much--or the talents you have to have. "

"Few people do, " Illyanov said drily. "Few people care to think muchabout us, fewer still about how we obtain our results--even though theyhave no objections to using those results. We get few thanks and lesspraise for what we do, so it is well that God grants us the mercy ofderiving our satisfaction from the work itself. "

Odeon nodded. That was something else he'd never thought about . . . And again, it made sense. "I understand, I think. So I'll work withher whenever she's doing an interrogation, then?"

"Yes. When you feel able to assist, you will of course be covered byher Warrant. " He looked at his watch, then grinned ruefully at Cortin. "I thought we had been busy for some time, but I had not realized I hadlost track of time to this degree. It is almost midnight--I think wehad best call it a day immediately, and pray Doctor Egan does not findout how late I kept you. I am not feeling sucicidal enough to face herif she feels I have been overworking you again. "

"Neither am I! Once was more than enough. " The chewing out Egan hadgiven tham when she'd caught them in a tutoring session after visitinghours was one Cortin would remember with respect for some time. "Seeyou at breakfast?"

"It would be my pleasure. "

 * * * * *

Cortin slept soundly, and when she woke early it was in anticipation ofassisting at Mike's First Mass and then celebrating her own. She foundherself looking forward to both of them more than she could rememberhaving done since her First Communion, after the way the previous day'shad made her feel. 

Her anticipation suffered a setback, though, when she found a note fromMike in her message box; he'd been asked to say his First Mass for somenewly-arrived Strike Force selectees, and he said she would have aswell if she hadn't still been on hospital status. She didn't see howsaying Mass could be more strenuous than conductinginterrogations--though maybe Egan didn't know she'd done any--but shecouldn't object. 

For Odeon's First Mass: Odeon's First Mass

She opened the field Mass kit she'd been issued and laid it out on thebureau, kissed the stole and put it around her neck, then blessedherself and began her First Mass. She was surprised at how easily shewas able to speak the Latin; even though she'd heard it almost everySunday since she was old enough to remember, she'd never seriouslytried to use it. She'd heard the Terrans had experimented with usingwhatever the local language happened to be, but that seemed almostsacrilegious; she couldn't imagine Mass without the solemnity andbeauty of Latin. 

As she continued, offering her prayers and her pain to the figure onthe crucifix, the ceremony seemed to take on a life of its own, fillingher with a sense of rightness and peace. At some point Illyanov'svoice joined hers, taking over the responses; she accepted it withoutsurprise. Nor was she surprised, when the time came, to find severalmen in Enforcement gray kneeling for Communion. 

It wasn't until she finished the service that she realized they wereall Inquisitors, or wondered how they came to be in a room she waspositive she'd locked the night before. When she asked, Illyanovchuckled and held up a key. "I did not think it fitting that you haveto celebrate your First Mass alone, so I spoke with Colonel Bradfordand received his permission to act as your server, as well as--since Iconvinced him it would be impossible to keep secret the fact of SpecialOperations priests, especially from Inquisitors when one of thosepriests is also one of us, for more than a few days--to invite severalof our colleagues. " He introduced them, then said, "It is our pleasureto invite you to breakfast at the Eagle's Nest. That is one of the fewcommercial establishments where Inquisitors in uniform arewelcome--probably because the proprietor was one of us before hisretirement--and has much better food than the dining hall. Will youjoin us?"

Odeon had loaned her a Special Operations patch until she could get tothe Uniform Sales store to buy some, and she was wearing her newInquisitor's badge, so she was in full uniform; she had no hesitationin accepting. Tucking her stole into a tunic pocket, she said, "I'd behonored--just let me put my kit away. "

 * * * * *

The Eagle's Nest proprietor, unlike the young private she'd met theprevious day, obviously followed Service news; he recognized her, welcoming her with almost embarrassing effusiveness, asking how shefelt, congratulating her on becoming an Inquisitor and her success withher first subjects, expressing delight and asking the Reverend Mother'sblessing when Illyanov told him she was a priest. 

When they were seated, Cortin turned to Illyanov. "Is he always likethat?"

"Only since he retired, " Illyanov assured her. "He misses ourprofessional discussions and fellowship, although I doubt he would wishto give up this profession, either. " He grinned. "It is, after all, far more profitable than the Service. "

Cortin chuckled. "It would be, yes. But he seems to keep in prettyclose touch--normal news channels wouldn't have anything on how I'dhandled my subjects. "

"He prides himself on it, true--and since we find it useful from timeto time, we help him. "

"Useful how?"

"You're a good example, " a young First Lieutenant said. "We all knowyou're interested in that plaguer Shannon--those plaguers, I shouldsay--so we'll see to it you get anything about 'em we come across. Can't do it through official channels, though--personal revenge isn'tfrowned on, exactly, if it can be done in line of duty, but it isn'texactly sanctioned, either. So we'll give it to Francis, and he'll getit to you. You'll be expected to return the favor if you come acrossanything that'll be of special interest to one of us, of course. "

"Of course. Just let me know your interests; I'll be glad to ask aboutthem. "

"No problem; we'll leave notes in your message box. "

Cortin chuckled. "I hadn't expected this sort of mutual support when Istarted my studies--but I'm glad to find it. Would it be proper to askMr. Robbins to join us?"

"Francis, " Illyanov corrected her. "Off duty and among ourselves, weare less formal than others might think desirable. To answer yourquestion, however: yes, it would be perfectly proper to ask him to joinus. Christopher, would you mind?"

"Sure thing. " The young Lieutenant rose, grinning at Cortin. "Everyone but Ivan calls me Chris, though, okay?"

"Okay, Chris. " As he left in search of the proprietor, Cortin turnedto Illyanov. "Ivan--" it seemed strange calling him that--"thanks. "She looked around. "Thank all of you, for joining me. It means a lot. "

"It means much to us, as well. " Illyanov touched her hand. "You arenew to our field, Joan, but already you must begin to feel ourisolation. An Inquisitor who is also a priest is most literally a giftfrom God. "

"I'm not the only one, " she said, uncomfortable with his intensity. "Colonel Bradford, uh . . . " She hesitated, realizing that the Bishopwas the only other Priest-Inquisitor she knew of. 

"His Excellency's other committments do not normally permit him toexercise his priestly functions on an individual basis, not true?"

"True. " Most Bishops did have to be more concerned with administrationthan with a chaplain's duties . . . "Okay, I guess you're right. Whatcan I do for you?"

"Hear our confessions, for one thing, " a graying Captain said. "Imessed up, oh--three or four months ago, but the chaplain we wereassigned doesn't understand Inquisitors--he couldn't figure out why itbothers me. " He paused, looking miserable. "Reverend Mother--please?"

Cortin looked around for a private place--she couldn't refuse such aplea--but it was Robbins who said, "If you'd like to use my office, Mother, I'd be honored. "

"Thank you--where is it?"

"Through the curtains over there, second door on the right. "

Cortin rose, feeling inadequate, but led the older officer--CaptainGregory Watkins, if she remembered correctly from the groupintroduction--through the curtains and into an office decorated withEnforcement Service pictures, awards, and certificates. She sat in thedesk chair, putting on her stole; when Watkins knelt beside her andbegan his Confession, she understood why he would want a confessor whocould understand the feelings of guilt that, deservedly or not, wentwith failure to get necessary information from a subject, then damaginghim so badly, in an effort to correct the first problem, that no oneelse could get the information either. She hadn't done that badlyyet--her clumsiness with her first subject had been due toinexperience, not lack of judgement--but she was certain she'd do itsome day. When she did, she too would want a confessor who understoodwhat she'd done, why it was wrong, and how to help her avoid it in thefuture. 

She gave him absolution, with a penance of memorizing the third chapterof St. Jean Grillet's The Inquisitor's Call. It seemed harsh to her, but his expression said otherwise, and when he rose, he thanked her. 

Breakfast was on the table when they got back, and she was hungry; assoon as grace was said, she started on a stack of hotcakes and honey. Illyanov was absolutely right, she decided immediately; the food wasfar better than she'd gotten in any Service dining hall. She grinnedat Robbins, giving him the "first-class" hand signal, then continuedeating and listening to the conversation. 

That had settled rather quickly into shop talk, as it usually did whengroups of specialists got together. She could understand how it mightupset a nearby diner, but she'd been studying during meals for weeksnow; she listened carefully, making mental notes of severaluseful-sounding--or just interesting--tips, though she didn't join inuntil her plate was empty and she was enjoying a glass of pear nectar. There was less resentment than she'd expected at Bradford's order thatshe get first choice of all non-critical prisoners, though she did takesome teasing about being sure she left some for them, what with theBrothers still laying low. She promised, with a bit of return teasingthat if things were all that slow this might be a good time to takesome leave, then she had to make another promise that she'd holdConfession and Mass for them, in the base chapel if she could getpermission, in their lounge at the Detention Center if she couldn't. 

As she was getting ready to leave, a waiter approached and handed her anote; she read it, grinned, and handed it to Illyanov. She wassummoned to the Base Theater for a meeting of prospective Team Leadersand team-seconds. The note didn't say what kind of teams they were tobe Leaders and seconds of, naturally, but it didn't have to; she andIllyanov knew. "I'll see about arranging for the chapel, " she told thegroup as she rose. "I'll post the results on the bulletin board, whichever way it works out, but I've got to go now. Thanks again. "

5. Azrael

St. Thomas, Wednesday, 24 July 2571

Less than half an hour later, she was in the theater along with whatshe estimated at fifty others, all with Special Ops patches andspecialty badges--even Odeon, when she spotted him, was wearing hisTracker's badge, something he didn't normally do. She would be willingto bet, now that the operational arms needed them, that a Priest'sbadge was being made and they'd both be wearing those as well, not longafter the Strike Force was activated--and she'd also be willing to betMike would love wearing his. She made her way to him, exchangingintroductions with several others on the way and realizing quickly thatthose in the group had more than insigne in common. There was an airto them, a feel of anticipation as of a wolfpack scenting its prey, andshe shared it. "How did it go?" she asked Odeon. 

"Not bad for someone who'd never done it before, " he said with a smile. "How about yours?"

"Better than I would've believed, " she said. "I ended up with a serverand small congregation, thanks to Colonel Bradford--and I've alreadyheard my first Confession. It's strange being on the receiving end, believe me!"

Odeon chuckled. "I do--not wasting any time, are you?"

"I couldn't just let him suffer, could I?" she protested. "But yes, things are coming at me pretty fast. It's almost like someone'spushing me to get qualified at everything right now. Not that I mind;I hope I am able to handle everything by the time the Brothers decideto break loose again. " She rubbed the backs of her hands absently. "Iwant--"

"Ten-shun!" an amplified voice called. 

Cortin turned, coming to precise attention when she faced the stage. It was Colonel Bradford at the microphone; as soon as he had thegroup's full attention, he said, "Please be seated, gentles. " Whenthat was done, he went on. "We have all met, but some of you know meonly as an anonymous Lieutenant. In fact, I am Colonel David Bradfordof His Majesty's Own. I am also, in this case as His Majesty'sPersonal Deputy, Commander of the St. Thomas Strike Force. You allknow the basics of that, and are all under oaths of secrecy concerningit for the time being. Although some of you have made your wishesknown privately, I must now ask you all, formally: Do you wish to bepart of the Strike Force?"

Cortin's shout of assent was lost in the general clamor of enthusiasmthat died only gradually as Bradford stood with both hands raised. When he could be heard again, he lowered his hands with a smile. "Iwas certain you'd all respond that way. You're the ones qualified asLeaders and seconds of Strike Force Teams--is there anyone here whodoesn't want one of those positions?"

When the second clamor died, Bradford smiled again. "I thought not. In this case, I am to extend His Majesty's appreciation, and his regretthat the secrecy of getting the Strike Force started prevents him frombeing here himself. We have kept together those of you who have provenyou work well together; that gave us four Leader-second combinations. The rest have been paired on the basis of records and interviews. Ineither case, you will have the next week to confirm or rearrange thesematch-ups and choose your team names, though you can do eitherimmediately if you prefer. If you'll look in the package you weregiven when you came in, you'll see our team-ups, and a few team nameswe hope will give you ideas. Take half an hour, get together with yoursuggested Leader or second, and tell me if you're ready to confirm now. Refreshments are available in the lobby. "

"I finished a big breakfast less than an hour ago, " Cortin said as mostof the others rose. "We know we're paired, and I don't care which ofus is Leader, so if you don't mind, I'll stay here and see what I cancome up with for a team name. "

"Suits, " Odeon agreed. "I could stand some juice, but I'll be backshortly. "

"Right. " Cortin opened the briefing packet as he left, finding thatthey were paired, as promised, with her as Leader. Scanning the bios, she found that their teaming wasn't unusual except in them knowing eachother so long; the pre-selected leadership teams had the one with themost personal grudge against the Brothers, rather than the senior inrank, named as Leader--though in some cases, like theirs, the twocoincided; she'd gotten her captain's bars two days before Mike gothis, so technically she did outrank him, if not by much. 

Team names, now. She studied the short list of suggestions, seeingnames of angels, predatory animals, military qualities. Quite avariety, she thought--and the list did give her an idea. She grinned, then decided not to take any chances on having someone else beat her toeven such an unlikely name; she went into the lobby to find Mike andthen Colonel Bradford. 

She almost ran into Odeon when she opened the door; he greeted her witha grin and a salute. "I gather you've come up with a name, Team-Leader? So've I--I was just coming to see what you thought aboutit. " He sobered. "Better make sure you like the one we settle on; Ioverheard Colonel Bradford say the team's name will be the Leader'scode name until we go public, then it'll be the team's radio call sign. "

She thought about that for a moment, then smiled. "I like the one Icame up with well enough for that, definitely. What's yours?"

He murmured a word in her ear, and she chuckled. "Great minds, Mike--that's the same one I thought of. But if the two of us did, others may too; let's get to Colonel Bradford and have him confirm it. "

"Right. Last time I saw him, he was over by the juice machine. "

The two made their way in that direction. It was clear than severalLeader-and-second pairs had already confirmed; those were the onesdiscussing either team names or possible personnel. Those who hadn'twere getting acquainted; Cortin saw a couple she thought would confirmshortly, another couple she thought probably wouldn't at all. Theyfound the Colonel still at the juice machine, approaching him withCortin in the lead and Odeon a step behind and to her left. "By theColonel's leave?" Cortin asked. 

Bradford smiled. "I thought so--you'll make a good pair. " He took outa notebook, made a checkmark. "Have you picked out a name?"

"Yes, sir. We are agreed on Azrael. "

Bradford raised an eyebrow, still smiling. "That shouldn't surpriseme--but I admit I'd expected you to choose something less openlydescriptive. "

"If you'd seen her in action, sir, " Odeon said, "you'd know it fits. "

"I have, Captain; I've been following her activities with considerableinterest since I debriefed her, which has included watching films ofher interrogations rather than just reading summaries; I certainlydon't argue the appropriateness of her choice. My surprise is onlythat she's being so open about her intentions for the Brothers. "

"It's deliberate, sir, " Cortin said. "Major Illyanov told me early onthat terror can be useful; naming my team after the Angel of Death ison the same order as taking my gloves off for the conclusion of a huntor during an interrogation. "

"I understand that--but it could also work against you, if they suiciderather than face interrogation. "

Cortin smiled. "I think I can count on the 'can't-happen-to-me'syndrome, sir, at least in the great majority of cases. At worst, afew of them die quickly and with relative ease. "

"True. " Bradford made a note, put the pad back in his pocket. "Azraelit is, then. "

When the break was over and everyone was back in the theater proper, Bradford went on with the briefing. "We have nine confirmedLeader-second pairs, five of which have chosen names: Wolf, Guardian, Flame, Falcon, and Azrael. The rest of you, as I said earlier, have aweek to let me know your decisions. 

"During that week, in addition to those decisions, you will startselecting your team members. Eligible volunteers have been brought inon TDY orders, the way most of you were, and are being quartered at theAcademy. You'll meet them tomorrow morning, and can begin interviewsthen; their records will be made available to you as soon as we finishhere. "

"In two weeks, you will have your teams together and ready, because youdeploy during the following week. " He paused. "True, there may be noneed for such hurry--but we don't know, so we want you prepared and inplace as soon as humanly possible. Now--some details. 

"To start with, you--and through you, your team members--will holdWrits of Immunity good in every system in the Kingdoms. The scope onthese Writs is even broader than an Inquisitor's Warrant; as long asyou avoid regicide or treason, and what you do is aimed at suppressingterrorist groups--primarily the Brothers of Freedom--your actions willcarry the license of both the Church and the various Kingdoms. You'llbe expected to follow normal procedures, as a rule; however, yourprimary purpose is to eliminate terrorists, and if normal proceduresinterfere, you are to disregard them. Questions?"

There was a murmur of astonishment both Cortin and Odeon joined. Thisfreedom of action was as unprecedented as the Brothers' horror attacks, but Bradford's orders were clear; there was nothing to question. 

"Excellent. You'll be sent to bases or stations as close as possibleto where the Brothers you're particularly interested in appear to belocated. You'll use that as your headquarters, but you are subject tono-notice assignment anywhere in this Kingdom and four-hour-noticeassignment to any other one, so keep your kits up to date and readilyavailable. You will also cooperate, as fully as possible withoutneglecting your own missions, with other kingdoms' Strike Forces;they'll do the same if you need to go to their systems. Any questionson this part?"

Again, there were none; he went on. "You Team Leaders and seconds, I'mafraid, will have to live on base or at the station, in separatebuildings where possible. Your teams should too, but if that wouldcause too much hardship to either them or the personnel normallystationed there, you can permit them to live up to five miles away. "He raised a hand, forestalling objections. "It's not as bad as itsounds, gentles. You will all be issued personal radios, as well aspersonal vehicles; those of you who can't drive or do basic vehiclemaintenance will be taught how. And you'll use those vehicles any timeyou're in areas where they can be supplied and maintained. You'll usehorses only where there are no facilities for vehicles. Any questions?"

"I have one, sir. " A tall Major with a missing ear stood. "Vehiclefuel and service aren't cheap; they're certainly beyond my pay grade. How do we pay for them? And more importantly, how do our people payfor them?"

"Until we go public, " Bradford said, "you'll be given an allowance forsuch things, and you'll pass it along to your people. After that, you'll use your Strike Force ID, and the Kingdoms will reimburse thedealers. The same thing goes for all non-personal expenses. " Hegrinned. "As for personal expenses, you'll be interested to know thatStrike Force personnel get a 50% hazardous-duty bonus. Which, believeme, you'll earn!"

There was a mixture of laughter and good-natured complaining, in whichCortin and Odeon joined. Yes, they all knew they'd earn any hazardbonuses; you didn't go into something called Special Operations, muchless into a Strike Force, for the safety of it. On the other hand, Cortin thought, they got the chance to go after Brothers with almost nolimitations; that seemed fair enough to her, and it sounded like therest agreed. 

"That's about it for now, then, though of course you'll get dailyupdates on anthing we find out about the Brothers, " Bradford said. "This is my primary duty, so I'll be in the area most of the time; ifyou have questions, or just want to talk, I'll be available. "

 * * * * *

Cortin was uncertain what to do after the briefing. Part of her saidto read the records and start picking her troops; the other part saidto find herself another Brother to question. After some internaldebate, she went with the first alternative; her fellow Inquisitors hadtold her they'd get any information she might be interested in to her, as soon as possible after they'd gotten it, so she could start pickingher team without worrying that she'd miss something she should know. 

With that decided, she and Mike went to the Academy area that had beenset up for such record study and interviews. She groaned when she sawthe masses of personnel folders she'd be expected to gothrough--paperwork had never been her strong point--but she grabbed ahandful, sighing. "You, too, Mike, " she said. "We may not be able totell who we do want from these, but we ought to be able to pick theones we don't. "

"Right. " Odeon didn't like paperwork any better than she did, but hedid know as well as she how inevitable it was. "Anything inparticular, or just someone we could both work with?"

"I think it'll be good enough if we get someone we can work with, "Cortin said. "Manage that, and we can go from there. Just look forgood strong motivations, because where we're likely to be going afterBrothers, we'll sure be earning our bonuses. "

By the end of the afternoon, the two of them had gone through about athird of the records, finding a medic and a communications specialistthey definitely wanted, as well as several that looked promising if aninterview showed they had no objection to working for an Inquisitor. Quite a number of people objected to even working near an Inquisitor, for which Cortin supposed she couldn't blame them--she'd beenapprehensive about Inquisitors herself, not all that long ago--butsince all the teams would have Inquisitors, it semed reasonable toassume that those who couldn't work with them at all would have beenremoved from consideration. 

Her first interview was the following day with the medic, a nuntransferred from St. Ignatius to St. Thomas by her Order, at herrequest. Cortin rose as the young woman in sky-blue slacks andshirt--the Blue Sisters' field habit--entered. Sister Mary Piety wasas attractive as her photo indicated, but there was an air of stressthat hadn't shown there. From her records, Cortin thought it wasprobably the residue of her mistreatment by the Brothers--well, she'dfind out. She introduced herself and gestured the nun to a chair, thentook her own seat. "I know what's in your records, of course, Sister;I just want to get to know you as a person, and let you know me wellenough to decide whether or not you can work for me. So relax; I onlyhurt criminals. "

"I understand, Captain. " Chang studied the woman in Enforcement gray, puzzled. There was something about Captain Cortin that reminded her ofthe Raidmaster--but in Cortin, it wasn't frightening. It wasn't evenmildly disturbing, the way she usually felt around an Inquisitor; ifanything, it was reassuring, even comforting. "What do you wish toknow?"

"Well . . . It puzzles me that when you reported the attack on theclinic, you always called Shannon 'the Raidmaster', never by name. Iadmit he's frightening, but that much?"

"I was not aware then that he used that name, " Chang said, hiding herirritation. "Nor is it fear that keeps me silent. I tried to tell thetroopers, but I was unable to say his name--or to describe how Idiscovered his identity. "

"No offense intended, " Cortin said mildly. "Your report said he'dforbidden you to tell, yes--obviously with more than words. "

"That is true, Captain, " Chang said, mollified. "Though I have foundthat almost as difficult to describe. " She smiled tentatively. "Itmay be as well I have such difficulty--were I able to identify him as Iknow him, I would not be believed. "

"If you ever feel able, I'll believe you. He qualified me for SpecialOps and the Strike Force, too. " Cortin chuckled, though with littlereal humor. "I don't even think I'd be too surprised if you identifiedhim as Shayan incarnate. Mind you, I don't think I'd believe it--"She broke off at the nun's sudden expression of shock. "Did I saysomething wrong?"

Chang sighed with the relief of Shannon's coercion dissolving. "Thatis he. You have said what I could not, Captain Cortin. I am in yourdebt. "

Cortin didn't believe the identification, but her truthsense left nodoubt Chang did. And she had to admit it was a natural identificationto make, given the plaguer's actions. "Was there anything special toidentify him?"

"His power and evils are enough, but I believe he wished me to becertain. Did he seem a normal man when he attacked you?"

"As normal as a terrorist ever is, " Cortin said. 

"That was not so in my case. His general body temperature was quitehigh, well beyond a human's survival limits. His genitals, however, were extremely cold--the classic description, as you know. "

"Yes. " That had to be hypnotism or drugs, Cortin thought, but beliefswere hard for mere facts to alter; she wouldn't argue pointlessly withsomeone who promised to be extremely good for the team. "Even withthat, you're willing to help hunt him?"

"We are all called to fight evil, " Chang said calmly. "My call wassimply more unmistakable than many. Yes, I am willing. "

She couldn't ask for more than that, Cortin decided. Excellent medicalqualifications, an "Expert" small-arms rating, plenty of courage--andshe sounded almost as devout as Mike. Cortin thought it odd that she'dbe concerned about devotion when she wasn't particularly devoutherself, but the fact remained: talking to Piety had made it clear thatit should be one of her considerations. "One stipulation, and you'rein, " she said. "I don't want any auxiliaries on Team Azrael; you'llhave to trade that habit for a uniform. There's no proof you'retechnically qualified for Special Ops, but since you've gotten awaiver, that's no problem. "

"As this branch of Enforcement now has priests, there is no reason itshould not also have a nun. I will make the trade. "

"Good! Let me get my second and another witness, and I'll swear youin. "

Cortin was a little surprised that no one questioned her power toadminister a commissioning oath without prior authorization, but she'dapparently been right in her guess that it was one of her rights as aStrike Team leader; after all, it was neither treason nor regicide, andit was in the interest of eliminating the terrorists. As a sideeffect, one she hoped might reduce press attention to herself, it madeher no longer the only female Enforcement officer. 

When the ceremony was over and Chang had accepted Odeon's offer to helpher get her ID and uniforms later, that afternoon--"Anything to getaway from stacks of personnel records, " he admitted cheerfully--he andthe other witness left the two women alone. Cortin studied the nun fora moment before speaking again. 

"You're aware, of course, that your Enforcement oath takes precedenceover your vows--and that being Strike Force means you owe obedienceonly to your Strike Force superiors, the High King, and His Holiness. "

"I am aware of all that. " Which was true, Chang thought. She was nolonger restricted by her vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience--orprotected by them, illusory as that protection had proven when she hadmost needed it. 

"And you're a field medic, so you know what tends to go on in a team'sspare time. Will that bother you, now?"

"No, Captain. I have been on missions since; shelter parties and thelike do not disturb me. " Chang smiled momentarily. "In fact, my last. . . Experience . . . With His Infernal Majesty seems to have had aside effect he did not anticipate and may not like. Forcing me to feelsexual pleasure, even with him, has let me appreciate what willingpartners give each other. Since then, I have found it highly enjoyablewatching them, where earlier I had no particular reaction. "

"As long as you don't have to participate, naturally. " Which she mostcertainly wouldn't; any attempt to compel sex, at least in Enforcement, was dealt with harshly--and usually right then. "If you'd like, I'lltell the men not to even ask you. "

"I would appreciate that. Even though I am unable to accept theiroffers, I would prefer not to hurt their feelings by refusing. "

"I'll take care of it, then. Have you tried therapy, to get over whathappened?"

"And prayer, " Chang agreed. "I shall increase my efforts at both now, of course; it would be unfair to the rest of the team to do less. "

That was true, Cortin thought. No one could be faulted for not takingpart, but that shouldn't be because of a correctable disability; itshould be either voluntary, or because of permanent disability like herown. It seemed a cruel irony that Chang had the ability without thedesire, while she had the desire without the ability. At least shecould try to take comfort in the fact that one of them had a chance tobe fully functional again . . . "If there's any way I can help, justlet me know. And let the men know if you beat your problem. "

"I will be certain to. "

 * * * * *

Shannon felt a brief surge of power, traced it--and hastily retreated, swearing. That God-loving Cortin had dissolved the compulsion ofsilence he'd put on Piety, without even knowing she was doing it! Thatwas a minor use of power, of course, but it was more than he'd thoughther capable of, even--or especially--unconsciously. If she could dothat, he'd have to stop even observing her--not just when she was idle, but when she should have her full attention on her work. No morewatching her while he played with Victor, then, unfortunately--no morewatching her, period. 

He could do without the entertainment she provided, but it would beinconvenient doing without the information she let him eavesdrop on. What really bothered him was the timing. It might simply becoincidence that Cortin's first real use of her power took place thefirst time she met Piety--but he didn't trust coincidence, especiallynot when it involved someone with Cortin's latent power. 

He should've killed the nun when he had her, amusing though it had beento torment her further by letting her live. Well, that was one mistakehe could remedy! Sister-Lieutenant Eleanor Mary Piety Chang had justmade it to the top of the Brotherhood's wipe list. 

There was more than a little risk to that, of course, especially if anattempt was made on her when Cortin was in the area--it might triggerthe Bitch into using her powers instead of keeping her from them--buthe thought it a risk worth taking. 

Wait a minute! Lieutenant? He'd barely brushed her mind beforejerking back, but the brief contact had been enough to tell him shethought of herself differently. A Lieutenant of Enforcement, and amember of the whatever-it-was--Strike Force?--the various Kingdoms hadgathered groups of their best to form. 

Shannon scowled. A Strike Force or equivalent, able to attract peoplelike Piety, was extremely bad news--especially at a time when he wasforced to restrict his own powers. 

 * * * * *

Cortin's next interview, with the communications specialist, was ratherdifferent. She'd known his size and race, from his records--but facinga man over two meters tall and built like a weightlifter, with skin sodark it was almost blue, was an experience she'd never had before. Sowas his reaction, when he entered the interview office; his eyes litup, and he gave her a brilliant smile before saluting. "LieutenantJoseph Pritchett reporting to Team Leader Azrael as ordered, ma'am. And thank you for considering me. "

"Be seated, Lieutenant, " Cortin said. As he obeyed, she went on. "Your enthusiasm is flattering; may I ask why?"

It was impossible for his complexion to get any darker, but she had theimpression he was flushing. "I've heard about Captain Cortin eversince my freshman year at the Academy, " he said. "I've always wantedto work with you, but I was never in the right place at the right time, and when I heard what the Brothers had done to you, I thought sureyou'd retire. I'm glad you didn't, and I'll finally get to work withyou--if you want me after this, of course. I hadn't heard you were anInquisitor, though. "

"That's quite recent, " Cortin said. "Would it bother you, working forone?" She was flattered that he'd wanted to work with her that much, and hoped it wouldn't. 

"Not working for one, no, ma'am--but I've got to tell you right fromthe start that I'd really rather not help with third-stage. "

"I don't see any reason you should have to, " Cortin assured him. "I'mtraining my second, Captain Odeon, as my assistant, and I hope to findsomeone with Inquisitor as a second specialty for the team. Any otherproblems?"

"No, ma'am. "

"Good. Welcome to Team Azrael, then. Two more items, before I turnyou over to Captain Odeon for a complete briefing and equipment issue. Firstly, off duty and within the team, first names are proper; mine isJoan. Do you prefer Joseph or Joe?"

"Either is fine, ma'am. I'm generally called Tiny, though. "

Cortin chuckled. "Tiny it is, then. The other thing: I will expectyour sexual conduct to remain withing so-called 'normal' bounds whilewe're within populated areas. I'll make sure you have adequate accessto decent, reputable courtesans, or you can find yourself an informalwife; that's up to you. Otherwise--as long as you don't involve anyonewho isn't willing, of course--what you do is up to you. "

"Couldn't ask for more than that, " Pritchett said. "Ah--does thatfreedom include yourself, ma'am? I've heard how much fun you are, especially at a shelter party; I'd appreciate being allowed in, eitheralone or with the rest of the team. "

"And I'd enjoy having you, either way. " She'd liked the pairing that, even with Enforcement's dispensation, it was wisest to confine oneselfto in civilization--but she'd also liked, and taken full advantage of, the opportunities offered by an entire team in one of the shelters theService put up for its people traveling in remote areas. She cut offthose memories sternly, before they could become too painful. "Unfortunately, the attack left me incapable of that pleasure. "

"Dear God!" Pritchett said, looking sick. "There must be somethingthat can be done!"

"Cosmetically, yes, my doctor says. Nothing . . . Erotically useful. "Cortin grinned sourly. "Which I don't think upset her unduly. She's agood doctor, but a typical civilian. I'm learning to live with that, as well as the pain. I appreciate your concern, but if you'll excuseme the Terran slang, what can't be cured must be endured; don't worryabout it. " She stood, extending a hand. "Welcome again, Tiny. "

 * * * * *

It took two dozen more interviews over the next couple of days to findthe other two members she wanted for Team Azrael. Odeon had conductedthe interviews with both; she promised herself she'd have a privatetalk with each of them later, when they were less pushed for time. Onewas Lt. David Bain, demolitions expert and the backup Inquisitor she'dhoped to find, a tall blue-eyed brunet with an easy grin; the other wasLt. Anthony Degas, a quiet, self-contained small-arms expert who couldhave been the model for Michelangelo's David. She could have hadmore--some teams had over a dozen--but she and Odeon wanted to keepTeam Azrael small and mobile enough to respond quickly. 

With the team complete, Cortin had them begin training together everymorning. She herself started the day with Mass for the DetentionCenter Inquisitors and their guests, as she'd promised, losing herselfin the ceremony and coming back to mundane reality only when it wasover and she removed the stole. After breakfast was the team training, then lunch, followed by individual work or study. For her, that meantinterrogations--and she decided quickly to allow Bain to do thepreliminary stages, concentrating her own attention on the stubbornersubjects. With a limited, if uncertain, time before they had to beready, she had to get Odeon past his squeamishness as quickly aspossible so she could start training him as her assistant. 

It was Saturday before he managed to get through a session withoutthrowing up, and she didn't think it proper to conduct interrogationson Sunday except in an emergency, so it was Monday when she startedteaching him. The subject was a young Brother that Bain evaluated ashaving no useful information, but as being strong enough to survive upto a week of teaching sessions. Cortin preferred to go after somethingspecific, make it a contest between her and her subject, even though itwas a contest she was almost certain to win. But teaching was as valida function as extracting information, and it would insure that theBrother served at least one useful function in his life while payingfor his crimes against the Kingdoms. 

Their subject was waiting when they entered the interrogation suite'sthird-stage room, prepared as usual: naked, with some bruising, spreadeagled between ceiling chains and floor eyebolts. Cortingestured at him, speaking to Odeon. "You've already noticed I keep ourmethods simple, Captain; the reason is that almost all our work will bedone in the field, so I think it best to practice with equipment we caneither take or adapt there. This method of securing a subject is anexample; you can almost always find trees and ropes, while you'llseldom if ever find a surgical table. The same principle goes fordrugs; we use ones like algetin or eroticine that are effective, simpleto administer, and can easily be replaced at a shelter or detentioncenter. Any questions so far?"

"No, ma'am. " Odeon had been more concerned with keeping his stomachunder control than with evaluating her methods and techniques, butthinking back, he realized she had kept them to the basics. 

"Good. " Cortin went to the prisoner. "The preliminary examinationseems simple, but it will give you both physical and psychologicalinformation invaluable to the interrogation process itself. " She ranfingers over the subject's face and throat. "For instance, LieutenantBain has convinced this one that arguing back is not a good idea, although there is little damage visible; that tells me he is easilyintimidated, and would not normally require third-stage interrogation. "

"Why, then?" the subject burst out. "I told--"

Cortin backhanded him across the throat. "Because I need a trainingaid, and you were available. Now be silent. " She paused, but saw nosign of disobedience. "That's better. "

She continued her examination and commentary to Odeon. "No particularsensitivity around the ears . . . About average for the eyes . . . Restof the face and throat the same . . . Minor sensitivity at the nipples, promising . . . Ribs tender in spots . . . Same over the kidneys, haveto be careful there if we want him to last; internal injuries should beavoided in an extended interrogation. " She paused, turning to Odeon. "We are getting to a particularly interesting area now. There are afew rare subjects who do not seem to mind being naked to an Inquisitor, or having their buttocks and genitals handled--but in most cases, asubject's sexuality is his most vulnerable area, in theory especiallyso to a female Inquisitor. Physically, these areas are extremely richin nerves; psychologically, they are ego-centers. Both make them easytargets, which is why I seldom exploit them early; if the subjectcooperates without that particular pressure, nothing is lost since youcan still use it as punishment if you feel it desirable. If thesubject does not cooperate, you can be almost positive he will when youadd that pressure to the rest. A perfect example is the firstinterrogation you saw me conduct. "

Where Illyanov had raped the subject while Joanie finished her skinningof him with his genitals. "Yes, ma'am, I remember--though I'm afraid Idon't understand how the Major could have been . . . Able . . . To dohis part. "

Cortin grinned without humor. "You'll see, perhaps with this subject, probably within another two or three. It's a reaction I'm no longercapable of, but it's perfectly normal for pain--usually another's, butsometimes your own--to provoke arousal. I'm told it's similar to thepre-danger form we're all familiar with. "

Odeon nodded slowly. Put that way, he thought he could understand, atleast a little. 

"With this one, if you feel the urge, go ahead; in a seriousinterrogation, I may need for you to wait till it's most useful. "

"Yes, ma'am. "

"Good. " Cortin turned back to her subject, probing between hisbuttocks, pleased when he whimpered. "Brothers, in particular, expressa strong revulsion for what they choose to call 'unnatural' sex--butyou would be surprised how many of the older ones show evidence ofhaving participated in it repeatedly. I know I was. " She probeddeeper, hearing truth in her subject's cries of horrified denial. "This one, however, seems not to be party to such, ah, rarefiedpleasures. Yet. " She moved to his front, stroking the underside ofhis penis and smiling at his uncertain response. "Or to more usualones, it seems. Is it possible you are a virgin, Brother? I do findthat hard to believe. "

"Yes . . . " the subject gasped. 

"Intriguing . . . I will have to inform my colleagues. But you willcooperate in anything Captain Odeon wants of you?"

"No, please!"

 "Don't bother begging; I am not inclined to show a Brother any moremercy than they showed me. The primary difference is that I finish thejob. "

The youth stared at her, then shook his head. "No, you can't be--theBitch is dead!"

Cortin started to hit him for his insolence, then paused. "Perhaps sheis, " she said thoughtfully. "But if they killed the Bitch, they gavebirth to Azrael. " She turned to Odeon. "I gather the Brothers don'tbelieve the news stories of my survival. That is unfortunate; for themaximum psychological impact, they should. " She turned back to thesubject, frowning as she studied him, her fists on her hips. "Is thatit, Brother?"

The young man shook his head, then nodded. "Sort of . . . TheRaidmaster says you're alive, and a few may believe him, but the othersin the raiding party say you can't be--an' since no one wants you tobe, well . . . "

"I see. " Cortin's frown deepened as she thought. "I had not intendedto permit any Brother who came to me to live--but I begin to think Ishould make an exception, use you as a messenger and advertisement. "

"You can't just let him go!" Odeon exclaimed. 

"No, of course not--that would give the wrong impression. " Cortinscowled as her subject licked dry lips. "He is a Brother, bydefinition deserving of a painful death and eternal damnation. Conventional punishment, however--especially mine--would leave him inno shape for anything except intensive care or a disabled ward. If youhave any suggestions, I would appreciate them. "

"Um. " Odeon thought for several minutes, then said slowly, "I don'tknow if it's possible, but what you said about sexual vulnerabilitygives me an idea. He's a virgin, and he had a strong negative reactionwhen you mentioned homosex, both of which his superiors must know abouthim. He's also beautiful--so how about turning him into a catamite forthem?"

Cortin turned to him in surprise. She hadn't expected anything thatcreative; it certainly wouldn't have occurred to her. "It should bepossible, given the appropriate drugs and experiences--I like it. "

"What's a catamite?" the subject asked apprehensively. 

"A young male prostitute, especially one for older men. "

The subject looked sick. "No, please--it's not right!"

"It isn't as if homosexuality were still banned, " Cortin saidreprovingly. Thanks to St. Eleanor and the Compassionate Mother, sexual orientation had been recognized as something one was born with, like blue eyes or black skin, and no more blameworthy; the Church evenrecognized stable pairings as equivalent to common-law marriage, thoughit still didn't grant them the sacrament of Holy Matrimony. 

"Even if I were that, I'm no whore! I won't--you can't make me!"

"Wrong on both counts, " Cortin said pleasantly. "We can, and on thephysical level, you will find it most enjoyable. How you feel about itemotionally may be less pleasant, and I hope it is. It goes against mygrain to release a Brother, and you may assure the rest that you willbe the only one--but if I must let you live, even for my own purposes, simple justice demands that you suffer. " She turned to Odeon. "I canhandle the drugs and overall direction, but I obviously cannotparticipate in the operation itself. We'll need more than you topartner him, too, if we want him properly promiscuous; if you'll checkwith the rest of the team, I'll check with my fellow Inquisitors. " Shegrinned. "I'm sure several of them will find this project interestingenough to want to participate as their own projects permit. " Shelooked around, then chuckled. "These aren't appropriate surroundings, though; I'll have to arrange for some redecoration. " She turned to thesubject. "Under the circumstances, anonymity isn't appropriate either;what's your name?"

"Charles Powell, " he said sullenly. 

"Very well, Charles. " She went to the instrument table and loaded ahypodermic, then returned to him. "This is eroticine, a potentaphrodisiac. Under its influence, you will have no interest inanything except sex, of whatever type your partner wants. And I assureyou, you will find it most pleasant. "

Powell shivered as she made the injection, but said nothing. 

"It will take effect in about five minutes. " Cortin turned to Odeon. "I'm going to make arrangements for the redecoration, and ask whoever'saround if they'd be interested in helping with his tutoring. You canwait if you want, or release him and begin his lessons when you see theeroticine taking effect. It'll definitely be noticeable--and as I toldhim, he won't be interested in minor distractions like fighting. "

Odeon nodded. "I'll do whatever looks best when he shows a reaction. "

"Good enough. " Cortin left, thinking it would be useful if she couldhelp in the redirection. Mike, plus any of the other men on the teamand any Inquisitors who were interested, could handle the positiveaspects of Powell's reorientation, but it would be even better if awoman could provide negative reorientation. She was incapable in oneway, Piety in another, and you couldn't ask a civilian--even apaid-woman--to take part in something like this. There might be a fewfemale enlisted personnel willing to take part, but by the time onecould be found and brought here, it would be well after the StrikeForce teams had left. Too late, in other words; she'd just have tohope the reorientation worked without that. She scowled, angry atherself. If she'd realized, rather than just read, that even asimulation of sexual function could be this important, she'd haveinsisted on what little Dr. Egan had admitted to being able to do. Toolate for that as well, now, though; she'd talk to Sis later, see whatshe could do when they had some time available. A synthetic vaginalpassage shouldn't be more than minor surgery, well within a medic'sabilities--and Sis would be able to understand why she wanted it, evenknowing its limitations. 

 * * * * *

The Powell project proved even more popular with her team and theInquisitors than Cortin had expected. And, after a night ofconsiderable thought, she'd reluctantly decided that she couldn'tdirect it properly if she couldn't take part, so she'd turned directionof the project over to Illyanov, who'd promised to handle it as well ashe could, as far as the subject was concerned acting under herinstructions. She made it a point to spend some time in theobservation center every morning, though, following Powell's progress. 

The redecoration she'd ordered was in place the first morning; thethird-stage room of Interrogation Suite Delta now looked more like acourtesan's room at the New Eden. Most of the equipment was still inplace, she knew, but the surgical table had been replaced by a widebed, the floor now had thick rugs covering tile, and draperies hid drugand instrument cabinets, with others turning the harsh brilliance ofoverhead fluorescent lighting into soft pastels. Powell was stillapprehensive despite the eroticine, looking as if he wanted to pullaway when the Inquisitor with him began to caress him, but unable toresist the drug. Cortin disliked seeing a Brother display even thelittle enjoyment Powell did, despite the fact his pleasure wasdrug-enforced, but she was pleased that his tutor was obviouslyenjoying himself. 

The next day, Powell's apprehension had disappeared; when she enteredthe observation room, he was absorbed in his tutor's instruction. Cortin found it amusing that he took to his lessons so readily, andthat his instructors were so gentle and patient. It wouldn't surpriseher too much, she thought, if they decided they wanted to keep him; shemight even agree, for their sakes, if his testimony to his Brothersuperiors weren't so important to her plans. 

The day after that, Chang and an Inquisitor were coaching him onrelaxation techniques. By now, he seemed eager to learn, even moreeager to try what he was being taught, and Cortin found her hostilityto him diminishing. He seemed more like an innocent boy now than likea Brother of Freedom, and she found herself hoping, when the Inquisitorhad him roll over for a practical demonstration, that he wouldn't findit too distressing. 

He didn't; when his instructor began penetration, his sounds andmovements were ones of unmistakable pleasure, increasing rapidly as theInquisitor rode and manipulated him. To Cortin's surprise, she waspleased when Powell's enjoyment peaked at his climax. When she leftthe observation room after telling one of the techs to have Changreport to her when the session was over, she found herself thinkingPowell would be wasted on the Brothers--but told herself sternly thathe would do well, for both her plan and herself. 

An hour later, Chang joined her in the Inquisitors' Lounge. "Good day, Captain, " she said. "A most interesting experiment, though perhaps abit too reminiscent of what was done to me for complete comfort. "

"If you want out, all you have to do is say so, " Cortin told her. "Thelast thing I want to do is make things worse for you. "

"I do not, " the nun said with a brief smile. "While it is reminiscent, the purpose is entirely different, and for a good cause. By God'sgrace, that relieves the discomfort. And as I said, I enjoy watchingothers enjoy themselves. So: is there anything more I can do to help?"

"Not with him, no. With others in the future, maybe. " Cortin went onto explain what she would have liked to do, and what she would likefrom Chang whenever it was possible. "Can you do that?"

"Easily; as you say, it is minor surgery. However, it may--and Istress may--not be necessary to settle for function without sensation. "

"Nerves don't regenerate, " Cortin said flatly. "Dr. Egan was quiteemphatic about that. And the necessary tissue is gone. "

"The latter I can do nothing about, " Chang conceded. "The first, however, I am less sure of. With all respect to the good Dr. Egan, Idoubt she follows the doings of Inquisitors on St. Ignatius, while Ihave heard rumors that one has had some success in regrowing removedorgans, with restoration of full function. " She raised a cautioninghand. "I believe that to be an exaggeration--such regrowth would, Ibelieve, require a saint rather than an Inquisitor or medic--but thereis a grain of fact behind any rumor. I would be most happy toinvestigate, and, if his actual results warrant, apply his findings toyour problem. "

Cortin took a deep breath, held it, and exhaled slowly. Getting herhopes up, on the basis of some fact that might lie behind a rumor, wasstupid. She knew that, she'd resigned herself to her loss--butapparently not as well as she'd thought, because she found she washoping. Regrowth and restoration of full function would mean thechance, again, of children--though honesty compelled her to admit thather failure to become pregnant in years of more than adequateopportunity meant the chance was vanishingly small. Even the chance ofrestored sensation would be worth a lot, though! "Please do, Lieutenant. Let me know the results as soon as you have somethingdefinite, then we'll base what we do on that. "

Chang inclined her head respectfully. "I shall begin at once, Captain. " She left, and Cortin went on to her next subject. 

Powell was released the Saturday before the Strike Force's Mondayreassignments, in an area known to be infested with terroristsympathizers. He was provided with fresh clothing, a month's supply oferoticine, an authorization to get more from any medical supply centerhe happened to be near--which she didn't expect him to need or use--anda brief message that "The Bitch" was most definitely alive, and wasdeeply interested in the Brothers' welfare. 

6. Tony

St. Thomas, August 2571-February 2572

During the first week after Team Azrael reported to Middletown, Cortingot her men assigned quarters and the personal vehicles they wereauthorized, then made arrangements for them to have unlimited access tothe Elysian Gardens, the city's most exclusive--and equallyexpensive--joy-house. The proprietor was reluctant--her ladies wereaccustomed to New Pennsylvania's nobles and gentry, not commontroopers--until Cortin, with considerable hidden amusement, paidgenerously in advance, and promised bonuses if her men were pleased. 

She also offered the Base Commander her services as priest andInquisitor. He preferred to retain the base's civilian chaplain, butdid accept her other offer, promising her all the work she could want. With that done, Cortin discovered that time went by very slowly whenyou were part of a group that had to conceal its mission, yet remainindependent and assert special privileges. 

Her work helped ease the boredom for her, and she took advantage ofsome of her spare time to ease more by practicing her driving. She'dnever been in a car before her trip to the Academy, hadn't driven oneuntil Strike Force training. It had been frightening at first, butshe'd come to like it, and Odeon encouraged her. Since she no longerhad the consolations of sex, he said, she really ought to make full useof what she could enjoy--and after all, a tank of gasoline wasn't muchmore expensive than an evening at the Elysian Gardens. 

She was pleased when, midway through the second week, Degas asked tojoin her on one of her after-work drives. She'd known from their firstmeeting that something was bothering him; it was about time he gotwhatever it was out of his system. He was silent as she drove themthrough town and past the Ducal Palace, but when they got to opencountry, he asked her to pull over. She did so as soon as she found ashady spot, and turned to him. "What is it, Tony?"

Silently, slowly, he drew his pistol and held it to her, butt-first. "You may want to use this. "

Cortin accepted it, stunned. "In God's Most Holy Name, Tony! Why?"

"Something I've kept from everyone except the priest I confessed to. "Haunted eyes looked at her from that beautiful face. "I--Captain, foralmost a year I was a Brother of Freedom. "

Cortin's finger tightened reflexively on the trigger, but somehow shemanaged not to fire. "Why, Lieutenant?" she asked coldly. "And whytell me, now?"

"My confessor said that when I found the person I really wanted tofollow, I'd have to tell, and accept her judgement. "

"Go on. "

"I was a kid, idealistic--I believed in what they said they stood for. I still do, but what they say doesn't come anywhere close to what theyreally stand for. "

Cortin nodded, relaxing slightly. "I've never faulted the ideals theyclaim, or their courage--just their methods and their real morals. "

"I was slow--it took me a while to realize the two didn't match. OnceI did, and let people know I was sorry I'd joined, my superiorsarranged for me to meet Shannon, and that told me I had to get out. "Degas paused, looking sick. "He's an attractive man, handsomeand--from the effect he had on the people I was with--damn nearirresistible. I don't know how I was able to resist, but I've thankedGod every day since that I was. " He shuddered. "Shannon's evil, Captain! There's no other word to describe him. He may not be Shayanhimself, like Sis thinks--though I tend to agree with her--but if he'snot, he's not far off. A demon, or possessed by one. Most of theBrothers, I think, are just deluded--but Shannon's evil, and as long asthey're under his spell, they'll act that way too. "

"Did you commit any crimes while you were a Brother?"

Degas shook his head. "Not for lack of trying, I'm afraid. As I said, I was a kid; I wanted to do everything I could. But my superiorswouldn't let me, until I was older and knew more. So the only thing Iwas guilty of was joining, which I've been forgiven for--and I thinkI've paid any criminal debt I owed. I became a trooper because I was aBrother. "

A trooper with a good Academy record, fifteen of his twenty-one activeduty years in Special Ops--critically wounded several times, but livingthat long at all in Special Ops qualified as a real miracle--withnumerous operations to his credit that he'd refused well-deservedawards for, as he'd refused promotion beyond the one to FirstLieutenant he'd had to accept to remain in service. She'd wonderedabout those refusals, but Odeon had said he'd claimed personal reasons. Now that she knew, she respected him for it; that was his way ofatoning. "You've decided to follow me, so your confessor said you haveto accept my judgement--and he knew you'd decide to follow a woman. That sounds peculiar--did he give you any reason?"

"Not exactly, ma'am. He just told me he knew, with absolute certainty, that if I lived long enough I'd find the one I needed. "

"Um. " That statement made Cortin uncomfortable; she didn't like theidea of something being predetermined, the way Tony made this sound. Still, it had been his choice to join Team Azrael. "Why did you chooseme?"

Degas frowned. "I'm . . . Not positive. Your record, of course, andyou've got the same sort of odd attraction Shannon does--except thatwith him it's lethal, evil, and with you it's . . . I don't have thewords. 'Good' sounds soft, and that it certainly isn't . . . Maybe'creative'? And definitely not evil; after Shannon, I can feel evil. "He looked at her, his gaze steady. "Following you feels right, ifyou'll still let me. "

Membership in a terrorist organization normally carried sentences ofexcommunication and death, but there were, on rare occasions, mitigating circumstances. Degas had been young, that sin had beenforgiven, and he'd done more than enough to help the Kingdom to repayany harm he might have done. Cortin reversed his gun, handing it backto him. "You're still in, Tony. And I'd advise keeping thisconversation between the two of us. "

"Gladly!" Degas' expression was one of pure relief. 

"We won't mention it again, then. " She started the car and pulled backonto the dirt road. "I've got to stop at the Harrison ranch for a fewminutes, then we can finish our drive. "

Cortin hadn't intended to let any of her team see the softer side ofher--it didn't seem fitting for an Enforcement officer, much less anInquisitor--but she'd thought Tony's willingness to talk too importantto miss. And she wasn't about to let anything stop her from visitingthe retired priest, his brother's family--and her family, the cat she'dfound in labor on the back seat of her car three days ago. She'dalways remember the expression on the good Father's face, when heopened the door to find a desperate-looking Inquisitor with an armfulof very pregnant cat, trying to explain she'd gone into the woods for aminute to answer a call of nature, and come back to find this, and wasthere please any place Mama-Cat could have her kittens?

He'd been kind enough to let her in and find a large basket he linedwith towels. Mama-Cat had promptly settled in, making it clear Cortinwasn't to leave while she gave birth. Not at all reluctant, Cortin hadstayed, getting acquainted with the Harrison family--who'd beenunderstandably alarmed to find an Enforcement Service car parked intheir front yard--while Mama had eight kittens Cortin assured her wereabsolutely beautiful. Of course, as she'd told the Harrisons, she'dalways had a soft spot for animals, especially baby ones--but they weredelightful!

Father Harrison was waiting, as usual, when she pulled into the driveand parked. If he was surprised to see another officer with her, hehid it well, smiling as Cortin introduced Degas. "Welcome, Lieutenant--and come in, both of you. Andrew's fixing supper; you'llstay, of course?"

"We'd love to, " Cortin said, "but--"

"And Margaret's baking pies, with last year's dried fruits. She'd liketo send your men some, but they won't be done for another hour . . . "

Cortin raised her hands, grinning. "You win, Father, you win! We'llstay. Has Starfire foaled yet?"

"This morning, a healthy palomino colt. We've named him Lifestar, inyour honor--I hope you don't mind. "

"On the contrary, I'm flattered--though I don't get the connection. "

"In that case, just call it an old man's whimsy. I thought it might bea little early. "

Cortin was puzzled by that comment, but she didn't have long to wonderat it; as soon as she and Degas followed the priest inside, she wasmobbed--at least that was what it felt like--by the Harrison childrenand pets. Three children, four dogs, and a cat, she thought, were farmore formidable than it sounded like they should be--and she lovedbeing their target. When their greetings settled down a bit, shepicked up Mama-Cat and carried her back to her kittens, smilingwistfully as the tiny beings mewed, hunting blindly for nipples, thensettling down as they found them and began nursing. She'd alwayswanted a family of her own; if Mike hadn't been Special Ops, she'd havemarried him as soon as her Service obligation was complete, and doneher best to have a dozen or so children. Now that that was impossible, the wish for it seemed to be getting stronger. 

She put that out of her mind, stroking Mama-Cat and, very gently, eachof the kittens before she rose to see a bemused expression on Degas'face. "Doesn't quite fit my image, does it?"

"No, ma'am. But it makes me even more certain you're the one myconfessor meant. "

Father Harrison looked from him to Cortin and back, then smiled slowly. "I thought your voice was familiar, Lieutenant, " he said. Then, toCortin's astonishment, the old priest blessed himself and murmured, "Thank You, Lord. "

Degas stared at him, nodded once, and duplicated the slow smile. "Samehere, Father. I'm glad we both lived to see it. "

This time it was Cortin who looked from one to the other. "I do notbelieve in coincidence, " she said firmly, shaking her head. 

"What coincidence?" Father Harrison asked, beaming at her. "This happymeeting is simply the power of prayer in action. Needless to say, I'mdelighted to see the troubled boy I counseled has matured into a fineofficer and found the one I predicted would complete his healing. "

Cortin couldn't argue the power of prayer--and the children weren'tabout to let adult seriousness delay their fun any longer. They almostpulled Cortin outside and to the corral behind the barn, to show herStarfire and the newborn Lifestar. The colt was a palomino, all right, in the classic--and rare--coin-gold, his mane and tail gleaming whiteas he frolicked around his mother. If she were any judge, Cortinthought, he'd be a prize-winner before too long. And he positivelyglowed with vitality--if Father Harrison had seen that kind ofconnection between her and the colt, she could only feel flattered. 

She wasn't allowed much time to think about that, though. The childrenwanted to show off their Young Farmer projects, so she spent the restof the time till Margaret called them in to supper happily admiringthem and giving any help the children asked for. 

Once they were seated at the table and the children's father had saidgrace, Degas turned to the priest. "If I'm out of line, Father, forgetI asked--but is there any reason you're all wearing cartridges onneck-chains?"

Father Harrison glanced at Cortin with a smile. "We wanted souvenirsof Captain Cortin's visit, once we got over the shock of her suddenarrival, and cartridges were all she had extras of. She was kindenough to bless them for us, asking special protection from terrorists. I put them on neck-chains, and we've been wearing them ever since. "

"Fortunately, " Cortin said, "terrorists seldom show any interest infarms or landfolk, so we'll probably never know how effective they are. "

"On the other hand, " Degas said, "we might--I'd like one, and I'll evenprovide my own cartridge. I wouldn't be surprised if the rest of theteam felt the same way, too. "

"Okay, as long as you don't expect miracles from them. "

Father Harrison smiled. "But don't be surprised if you get them, either. " He turned to Cortin. "A number of the neighbors would likethem, too. I took the liberty of buying a box of cartridges and makingseveral up, hoping you wouldn't mind. "

Cortin wasn't really sure whether she approved of that or not, but shecouldn't think of any real reason to object, and it would only take afew minutes of her time. "All right, as soon as we finish supper. "

 * * * * *

Degas' prediction proved correct; the rest of the team did wantcartridges she'd blessed, and wore them on neck-chains--but attached sothey could be quickly removed if necessary and used as they'doriginally been intended, a precaution Cortin approved of. From theteam, the popularity of her blessed cartridges spread to the rest ofthe base and beyond, gaining in reputation as field teams credited themwith the fact that casualties seemed to be fewer and less serious amongtroopers who wore them. 

As the team's stay in Middletown lengthened, all of them becameimpatient with the sheer frustration of waiting for the Brothers tomake the first move. It was a frustration law enforcement personnellearned to live with, since they almost always had to react tolawbreakers, but that didn't make it any easier as winter becamespring, then early and mid-summer. 

At least, Cortin thought, the Base Commander kept his promise. Therewere fewer Brothers or other terrorists among her subjects than shewould have liked, but she was kept busy with other criminals. Theywere less personally involving than the Brothers, though she discoveredas she worked with them that they provided just as much professionalsatisfaction. Unlike terrorists, most of them survived her attentions;her interest in murderers, thieves, and the like was restricted togetting the necessary information from them, then turning them over tojudges for sentencing. As her skill grew to match her talent, thatbecame both easier and more satisfying, though it had a side effect shehadn't really expected and didn't like as well. Her reputation alsogrew, to the point where--as Illyanov had predicted--the threat ofbeing handed over to Inquisitor-Captain Cortin was enough, in manycases, to elicit a full confession. Even that had its satisfactions, though, after the first few times; the point, after all, was to get thenecessary information, and if she could do it by proxy, that only madeher more effective. 

And, one late February evening, Chang and Odeon reported to theircommanding officer's quarters with the news that Chang's research hadat long last borne fruit. When Cortin invited them in, Chang bowed. "I can report limited success, Captain--and our superior has taken aninterest. " She handed her commanding officer an envelope. "He wishedme to maintain silence until a suitable donor was found, to preventundue anxiety on your part. Lieutenant Bain and I did so thisafternoon; if you agree to the procedure, Team Azrael will departtomorrow morning for a suitable surgical and recuperation area with itsprisoner. "

Cortin waved them to seats and took one herself, then opened theenvelope. It held a single sheet of paper, directing her to placeherself under Medic-Lieutenant Chang's orders if she chose theprocedure, with a handwritten note at the bottom: "It sounds indecent, but promising. If you decide to have it done, keep me in mind nexttime you're in New Denver or I'm out East. "

Cortin scowled at her subordinates, but couldn't maintain theexpression; it was too hard to keep from grinning, and she finally did. "For people who've been going behind their CO's back, you two lookremarkably unrepentant--not to mention smug. So tell me about this'indecent but promising, ' 'limited success' procedure . . . Not that Ithink I'll need much convincing. "

"The team will be ready to go at 0500, " Odeon said, doing his best tolook innocent. 

Cortin gave him a dirty look, then shook her head in resignation. "Imust be getting too predictable. Go on, Sis, spill it. "

"As the Captain says. " Chang's face remained impassive, but her eyestwinkled. "As I thought, the original rumor was exaggerated. TheInquisitor was not regrowing tissue; he was merely reattaching itemsthat had been removed. And it was only external items; internal organsare either too complicated or simply beyond his skill. However, fullfunction and sensation were restored in all cases, even when thereattachment was to another subject, provided the blood type was thesame and the work was carefully done. And the recipient subject wasmaintained on an adequate dosage of algetin. "

Cortin winced. Algetin was a potent pain-enhancer, which made itextremely useful for interrogations, but this was the first she'd heardof it having any medical use. Still . . . "I gather this talk ofreattachments and algetin is not just theoretical, and is connectedwith my problem?"

Chang nodded. "Inquisitors on St. Ignatius do tend to take more timewith their subjects than do those in other Kingdoms. This onediscovered that algetin, used in adequate quantity and for an adequateperiod, promotes both healing and nerve growth. While, as I said, reattachment was successful in all cases, that of genital tissue wasspectacularly so. " She allowed herself a brief smile. "The Service'sfavorite virus, I suspect, is involved there. So, while any skincould, in theory, be used for the reconstruction you require, I havechosen somewhat more specialized material. You are, of course, awareof penile nerve density and sensitivity. "

Cortin chuckled. Sis knew perfectly well she did, but she said, "Ofcourse, " willing to play along. What the medic called a virus wasn't, exactly; it was called that only because it wasn't exactly anythingelse, either, except itself, the cause of the Satyr Plague. That wasthe only "disease" she knew of that people hadn't tried very hard toavoid, because of its effect: it enhanced sexuality, especially in men, and gave them capability to match their increased drive--capabilitythat had been purest fantasy before the virus' appearance thirty yearsago. "Go on. "

"The donor we have found is a Brother with your blood type; I believethe appropriate skin and nerve layers, inverted and properly placed, should serve your purpose nicely. " She smiled again. "We are, ofcourse, assuming you wish to resume female function. If not, there isnothing I can do. However, from our discussion some months ago andwhat Captain Odeon has told me, I believe that assumption is warranted. Am I correct?"

"You are, " Cortin managed to say, staring at her medic. But it didmake sense--was even just, in an odd way. If it worked, a Brotherwould be providing what several of them had ruined. "You areabsolutely correct. It sounds like fantasy, but if you think there'sany chance at all, I'm willing to try. " She glared at Odeon, who wastrying unsuccessfully to keep a straight face. "What's the matter withyou? Don't you think it'll work?"

"If Sis's this optimistic, it'll work. " Odeon grinned. "And I knowyou, remember? You've had a long dry spell--I can hardly wait to helpyou make up for that. "

Cortin's eyebrows rose. "Longer than I ever have before, true--and I'mas eager for the drought's end as you are. Maybe more so--and fromwhat you two are saying, that won't be long. "

"Not long at all, " Odeon said. "We'll be heading for Dragon's Lairfirst thing tomorrow--no need to look so surprised! Bradford pointedout that it'd have to be kept between him and us; what better placethan a well-secured Royal retreat? He may've told His Majesty, to getus permission to use it, but can you imagine the reaction if the publicfound out someone--even a Brother--had been maimed for the purpose ofallowing an Enforcement officer to have sex again?"

"I can imagine it would cause a bit of an uproar, " Cortin said drily. "Even if it's part of the punishment he deserves for his crimes. "

"And I imagine that's putting it damn mildly, " Odeon said. "It'spretty obvious how you feel, but to make it official?"

"I want it--even if it means being under algetin for however long. "That would be days at least, maybe a couple of weeks, of pureagony . . . But it would be worth it. She hoped. "I'm at your orders, Lieutenant Chang. "

"The only one I have at the moment is that you are to eat no solid fooduntil after the operation, " the medic said. "Let me reassure you aboutthe algetin, however. It will cause you no distress; those of myprofession have drugs to ease or eliminate even such extreme pain. Ican render you unconscious while the algetin is necessary. "

"Good. " Cortin had no desire to use drugs for normal pain, but algetinenhancement was an entirely different situation. She turned to Odeon. "You said we leave at 0500, which means getting up at 0300 if we'regoing to say Mass and still have time for the rest of you to eatbreakfast. So I think you'd better have supper, and all of us shouldget to bed early. "

7. Dave

St. Thomas, Thursday, 20 Feb 2572

The Royal Family, the King's Household and staff, and favored noblesflew to Dragon's Lair; everyone else rode. So when Team Azrael and itsprisoner left Middletown for the deliberately-isolated Royal retreat, they were on horseback. Cortin, like most people, had learned to ridealmost as soon as she'd learned to walk, and was expert at it, but shequickly found that riding was another thing she could no longer enjoy. She was wearing the back brace Egan had given her for unavoidablestrenuous exercise and riding the smoothest-gaited horse in the Basestables--a black Arab named Rainbow--complete with a lambswool saddlepad, but within fifteen minutes she was thinking that maybe disabilityretirement might not be such a bad idea after all. Without it she'd bespending a lot of time in the saddle, hurting worse than usual. On theother hand, if she got out she'd be spending even more time in thesaddle, unless she abandoned her crusade--and she had no intention ofdoing that. So she just had to learn to endure this, too. At least, she thought, if they had to ride they had a nice day for it. Thetemperature was still comfortable in the morning sun, and by the timeit got too warm in the open, cultivated areas, they'd be in forestshade. And the quiet was pleasant, only an occasional word or two andthe soft sounds of leather or hooves on dirt breaking the silence. Shecould see landfolk out working their farms and ranches, but they werefar enough away she couldn't hear them--and they weren't likely toapproach a group of Enforcement troopers, especially one escorting aprisoner. 

Cortin smiled grimly at that thought. Prewar, even Terran, police, from her reading, had gotten the same reaction: civilians tended tostay away, unless they needed something. And civs were even lessinterested in having anything to do with police carrying out theenforcement part of their duties. Let one get close enough to see anInquisitor's badge, and lack of interest usually turned into activeavoidance of contact; the Harrisons' pleasure at her visits wasunusual. At one time, she'd disliked provoking that reaction; now shewas accustomed to it, and at times found it useful. 

She heard a horse speed up slightly, until Lieutenant Bain was ridingbeside her. "Is anything wrong, Captain?" he asked. "I've beennoticing you don't look exactly comfortable. "

"Nothing that can be helped, thanks. It seems my back doesn't approveof horses any longer, is all. "

"How bad?"

"Late second stage, maybe early third. Nothing I can't handle for afew hours if I have to--though I'll admit I'm already looking forwardto stopping for the night. " She gestured to the rear, where Degas wasleading the unconscious prisoner's horse. "How far did you get on himbefore Sis tapped him for surgery?"

"I didn't even start, " Bain said, surprising her. "She and I werelooking for a blood type match, plus a couple of other factors shethought might help; when we finally found one she thought would beright, we put him straight under. " He grinned. "Don't worry, though. He'll have to stay out while Sis takes what you need--we don't want totake any chances on damaging it--but once he wakes up, I'll make sure Iget anything interesting. Unless you'd rather I save him for you?"

Cortin returned the grin. "I shouldn't be greedy, and I do havesomething else to look forward to from him; you go ahead. "

"Thanks. " Bain glanced at her, then obviously decided not to go on. 

Cortin hid a sigh. Having civilians apprehensive about her was onething, but her men should feel free to ask or tell her anything. "What's the problem, Dave?"

"It's not exactly a problem, ma'am . . . Uh, Joan. "

"What, then?"

Bain looked uncomfortable. "Uh . . . You're the first lady trooperI've been around, and . . . "

"Oh. " Yes, that explained his hesitation. "I've been the only womanon a team most of my career. I'm neither a virgin nor a prude, thoughI sometimes find it useful to pretend the latter around civilians. Sospill it. "

Bain grinned in relief. "Right, Joan. Okay, then--Mike says thatbefore the Brothers messed you up, you enjoyed using our dispensationwhenever the opportunity offered. Nothing fancy, but not skimpinganyone, either. "

"True, " Cortin said, smiling. "I'm a firm believer in the basics, andGod was generous enough to let me enjoy them in abundance. If He'smerciful enough to let this work out, I'll do it again. "

"Just let us know what you want, and how much; we'll do our best tooblige. " Bain grinned again. "Always a good idea to keep the COhappy, you know. "

Cortin couldn't help laughing, in spite of the pain. She knew that acommanding officer taking part in a team's sexual activity tended tohave an extreme effect, one way or the other; it could tear the teamapart, or it could weld it into near-unity. From watching hers worktogether, she was certain it would react positively, so she said, "Andfrom my experience with other teams, I doubt you'll find at least thataspect overly disagreeable. "

"Or at all difficult, " Bain agreed. "I'm looking forward to it, infact. " He gestured in a way that told her he was still unsure. "I'vebeen with a lot of civ women, paid or curious about an Inquisitor, butthey didn't--oh, hell!"

"You're not the first one to tell me that, " Cortin said drily. "I waslucky, always had enough willing troopers around I never had to go to aciv man--but I always got more out of Special Ops men. The emotionalfeel was better, even when physical things were the same. "

"You do understand, then. " Bain's look was full of relief andsomething else she couldn't quite identify. 

"Yes--and if this works, I want all of you to feel free to come to me. Other duties permitting, I'll be more than happy to help keep upmorale. " She grinned. "Rank doth have its responsibilities, a few ofthem pleasant; a CO is expected to be available for counseling wheneverit's needed. "

Bain chuckled. "'Counseling'--I like that. You may have thebest-counseled team in the entire Service, here shortly. "

"Most counseled, anyway, " Cortin said. "And while you're here, I'vebeen meaning to ask--if you don't mind talking about it, I'd like tohear how you ended up in the Strike Force. Records are all very well, but there's no feel to them. "

"I'd rather not, " Bain said slowly. "Fair's fair, though; Mike told usall about how you got into this. " He paused, clearly trying toorganize what he wanted to say. 

Cortin had suspected Mike might have given them the details of herbackground, probably because he'd thought it would somehow help her. He'd be right, too, if it helped her get insight into her people. Shewaited for Bain to speak. 

"I come from a big family, " he said at last. "Four sisters and a babybrother, with me the only sterile in the bunch. I enlisted inEnforcement, beccame a demolitions expert, got a recommendation to theAcademy and graduated about the middle of my class, put in for SO andgot it, made First about three years later. By that time, my babybrother was in the Service too, a top-notch medic. " He paused, andCortin saw tears in his eyes. "We weren't stationed together, but wewere close enough we got to see each other regularly. He loved hiswork, would go out of his way to help anyone who needed it, wouldn'thurt a fly--wouldn't carry a gun, even on a remote patrol. He had agreat family, wife and two kids with a third on the way, he and Bettyboth hoping for eight or ten . . . He couldn't understand why I wantedto be an Inquisitor, even though he knew someone had to do it--hell, hecouldn't understand why I went into demolition!--but I was his bigbrother, so if I wanted it, he wanted it for me. "

Bain paused. "I'm rambling--sorry. Anyway, about a week after I gotmy Warrant, my team got called out to help search for survivors of aterrorist ambush on a patrol. I heard the patrol that got hit was fromLancaster, but I didn't get scared until I heard the Team-Leader'sname. It was Jeffrey's team . . . And on the ride out I heard othersearchers had found seven bodies from the ten-man team. The medicwasn't one of them, and that scared me worse. Jeffy didn't have whatit takes to escape an ambush, and you know what's likely to happen toan Enforcement trooper captured by terrorists. "

"Nothing good, " Cortin agreed. 

"We were the first combat team to get to the ambush site, so after aquick briefing, the on-scene commander sent us after the ambushparty--fifteen of them, his Tracker said. With that few, ourTeam-Leader decided we didn't need any backup, so we got on theirtrail. When we caught up a few hours later, they'd made camp and wereworking on Jeffy. I couldn't see them yet, but I knew his voice wellenough to recognize it, even screaming and with the overtones algetinadds. "

Cortin nodded. Screams, to a civilian and even to most Enforcementpersonnel, didn't tell much except that the screamer was feelingintense pleasure or pain. An Inquisitor learned not only to tellwhich, but also several other things; she wasn't at all surprised thatBain had been able to tell his brother had been dosed with thepain-enhancer. 

"We took out the sentries, which eliminated five of the terrorists andgave us the advantage of numbers as well as skill, then we moved in onthe camp. " Bain paused. "Have you ever been in on a massinterrogation?"

"No, but I know the theory; pick the least likely to be useful and makea dramatic example of him, to save time with the rest. "

"That's what they were doing with Jeffy. All three of our people werehanging spreadeagle, but Jeffy was the one their version of anInquisitor was working on. " Bain's voice caught, and it was a momentbefore he could continue. "I'd . . . Rather not go into the details;just call it a standard demonstration. The plaguer was in the middleof gutting him when we attacked. I knee-shot him, then went to Jeffy. "He stared at his saddle horn. "He . . . Didn't recognize me at first, and . . . When he did, he begged for help. " Bain looked at hiscommanding officer, his expression haunted. "Joan, he couldn't havelived if there'd been a hospital trauma center five feet away, and heknew it. I couldn't refuse him, make him live in that kind of agonyuntil shock and blood loss killed him in spite of the drugs. So I gavehim Last Rites--then I killed him, as quickly and painlessly as Icould. " He looked down again. "Dammit, I became an Inquisitor to helpfind the Kingdoms' enemies, not to kill people I love!"

"I understand. " His Warrant made his action blameless under both civiland Church law, but that wouldn't have helped his feelings any. "Itwas the only help you could give, and both of us know it can bewelcome. At worst, he's in Purgatory; I'll include him in my Massintentions from now on. "

"Thanks--I've been doing it since I was ordained, of course, but extraMasses never hurt, and it'll make his family feel better. "

"How did they take it?"

"Betty understood; the kids are too young to know anything except thatDaddy's gone and won't be back. She gets a pension, of course, and I'm'acting Daddy' for the kids when I'm around. You'll have to come outfor a visit sometime, since we're stationed in the area--I'm surethey'd love to meet you. "

"I'll do that. " She ought to find out if she could still relate tonormal civilians, she supposed; except for visiting the Harrisons, she'd been in a strictly-military environment since the attack. Andnot even a normal military environment, between the hospital, herInquisitor's training, and starting a Strike Force team. She knewshe'd changed, for what would generally be considered the worse; whatshe didn't know was how much. 

"Great! If you don't mind, I'll drop back now and pass your invitationalong. "

"Fine. "

She rode alone the rest of the morning, glad when they got into theforest and out of the rapidly-warming sun. She was pleased to find shecould still appreciate the sounds and smells of the forest, thesquirrels and birds, the green-tinged light. Lunch was good, thoughshe was restricted to broth and more grateful for the brief relief fromjarring pain than for the unsatisfying pre-surgery meal. 

8. Ambush

Back on the road, about an hour later, Cortin spotted a rider coming intheir direction. He was apparently daydreaming, because it was a fewseconds before he saw the group--and when he did, he reined around andgalloped back the way he'd come. 

Cortin stopped, frowning, and motioned Odeon to join her. Most peopledidn't like getting too close to prisoner escorts, no, but leaving at agallop was a rather extreme reaction. Not necessarily a guiltyreaction, and not one she would normally be justified in having himpursued or shot for . . . But it bothered her. When Odeon reined inbeside her, she said, "I don't like the looks of that. It could meannothing, but it could also mean trouble. Patrol formation, I think, with you at point; as Tracker, you've got the best chance of spottingtrouble before it spots you. "

"Right. And I'd recommend Tony as rear guard; he's the closest we haveto a second Tracker. "

"Agreed. " As he rode ahead, Cortin dropped back to the main group, briefed them, and sent Degas to the rear. This wasn't good ambushcountry--the woods were open, with the road avoiding rough terrainwherever possible--and they'd be in secure territory when they gotwithin an hour's ride of the retreat; even when the Royal Family waselsewhere, there were security and housekeeping staffs in residence. 

When they moved out again, she stayed with the group, all of them alertfor unusual movements or sounds. Cortin found herself half-hoping foraction, though she also wanted to make it through without having any ofher people hurt or killed. 

Odeon moved forward cautiously. He agreed with Joanie: even thoughsomeone fleeing a prisoner escort didn't necessarily mean trouble, itwas a good idea to take a few simple precautions. He studied theother's tracks when he got to them, but they told him nothing he didn'talready know. The man had been riding at a walk, and had suddenlyturned, galloping away. If it was because of normal apprehension, fine, and no real problem even if he was a wanted criminal; he'd causethem no trouble, and he'd be caught eventually if he kept reacting thatway. The problem would arise if he were point man for a group ofBrothers or other terrorists--not likely this close to a royalresidence, but certainly a possibility. 

He wasn't kept in suspense long; within five minutes, he heard a groupof riders ahead. They were making no effort to be silent, which didn'tprove anything one way or the other; either they were innocent, or theywere pretending to be innocent to get close to the Enforcement group. The woods were open enough there was no point in leaving the road totry to eavesdrop on them; if he were close enough to understand words, he'd be close enough to see. So, keeping his hand close to his pistol, he rode forward. 

His appearance clearly startled them, enough to get an honest reaction;half of the fifteen or so went for their weapons. He drew and fired atthe same time he was turning his horse and urging it to a gallop. Leaning low over the horse's withers, he continued to fire, and wasboth surprised and gratified to hear a cry of pain mixed with thereturn fire; it was damn near impossible to hit anything from the backof a running horse even if you tried to aim. 

Cortin heard the shots, then rapidly-approaching hoofbeats. So did therest, and there was no need to give orders; all had been in similarsituations often enough to know precisely what to do. By the timeOdeon came in sight, Chang and the prisoner were far enough off to theside to be out of the firefight, and the rest were behind good-sizedtrees. This wasn't exactly what Cortin had had in mind, wantingaction--it was more like the kneeling-behind-a-barrier segment of afiring range exercise--but it would do. 

When Odeon passed their positions, the team opened fire. Cortin hittwo, someone else hit two more, and the terrorists turned into amilling, cursing mob whose return fire was sporadic and poorly aimed. Cortin smiled, continuing to aim and fire as coolly as if she were onthe target range. She had no more hits, but others did; three moreterrorists fell, and the rest fled, demoralized. 

She stood, brushing off her trousers, then reloaded and holstered herpistol. "Anyone hurt?" she called. 

"Nope. "

"Fine here. "

"Nicked by a chunk of flying bark, nothing serious. "

"We are unhurt. "

Hoofbeats from the rear brought them alert again, but it was Degasgalloping up, his gun drawn. He holstered it as he pulled his horse toa stop, looking disappointed. "I missed all the fun, huh?"

"I'm afraid so, " Cortin said, smiling. "Bad guys zero, good guysseven. "

"Eight, " Odeon said. "I hit one when they started chasing me. I don'tknow if he's dead or just wounded, though. "

 Chang had come up and started checking the casualties; now shereported. "Six dead, Captain, the other critically wounded. "

"Can he be questioned?"

Chang frowned. "Perhaps, if you hurry. He is conscious, but willprobably not survive more than a few minutes. "

"I'll hurry--which one?"

"Over here. " Chang led the way, kneeling beside the terrorist anddoing what she could to keep him alive for Cortin's questions. 

Cortin knelt on the man's other side, pulling her gloves off. "Mymedic says you only have a few minutes to live. If you've got anydesire to make your peace with God, now's the time to do it. " Thatdidn't seem a very promising tactic, but it was obvious he wouldn'tlive long enough for her usual methods. 

"You're . . . Cortin?" The man coughed, blood speckling his lips. 

"Yes. " Maybe her reputation would be a help--except that he didn'tseem as much afraid as hopeful. 

"Now I know . . . Why th' Raidmaster's . . . Afraid of you. " The manseized her bare hand. "Protect me from him . . . You're a priest . . . I'll tell you all I can. "

"You'll be as safe from him as you are from me, in a few minutes. "

"No!" The man struggled to sit up, gasping in pain. "That's nohelp--I need . . . Th' Sacraments. "

Much as she wanted to, Cortin couldn't refuse; this was why StrikeForce Inquisitors were required to be priests. She got her stole outof her pocket, calling for Odeon to bring her saddlebags, then kissedthe stole and put it on. "I'm ready. "

The man's Confession was hurried, missing details he must know hedidn't have time for, but to Cortin's surprise it was an honest effort;he actually did regret what he'd done. Imminent-death repentancewasn't as good as trying to live a decent, useful life, but if Godfound it acceptable she had to. She gave him Absolution and Communion, less disturbed by that than she'd expected--though it still wasn't anexperience she cared to repeat. 

When he'd swallowed the Host, the Brother sank back. "Thanks . . . Didn't know how much I'd missed it . . . Once you've taken the oath. . . He doesn't let you know. " His eyes closed, and Cortin didn't needChang's murmur to tell her he was almost gone. When he spoke again, his voice was little more than a whisper. "He's right to be . . . Afraid of you. So afraid . . . You're to be . . . Left alone. It'sthe nun . . . Piety's top of the . . . Wipe list . . . More ways thanone . . . " He tried to laugh, choked instead. "You'll need 'em both. . . T' beat him. " That was all he could manage; with a sigh, he died. 

Cortin gave him a final blessing, then resumed her gloves, put away herstole, and wrote a note that this one required burial in holy ground. She pinned it to his shirt, then rose and looked around. 

The Service horses were still there, obedient to their dropped reins, but only two of the others' had stayed--not enough to transport sevenor eight bodies. "Check them for ID, then get them off the road andcover them. We can inform the residence's security people, and theycan send someone out. We'll take the horses along, though; they'reroyal property now, and they need looked after. "

"Right. " Odeon took charge, helping pull bodies off the road andsearch them, while Cortin collected the horses and mounted. None ofthem expected terrorists to be carrying identification, so there was nodisappointment when they didn't find any. Half an hour after theattack, they were ready to go again, but as Cortin was taking a finallook at the blanket-covered bodies, she got an idea, reached back intoher saddlebag for one of her spare gloves, then tossed it on one of thebodies. "Whoever finds these plaguers won't know what that means untillater, " she said, "but Team Azrael has claimed its first victory, andit won't be our last. They'll learn. "

 * * * * *

The repentant Brother hadn't told her much, Cortin thought as theyrode, but the little he had said was disturbing. Shannon, so afraid ofher--why?--that he'd put her off limits. That didn't make sense;logically, he should be doing his utmost to kill her. Instead, it wasPiety--and what did that 'in more ways than one' mean?--at the top oftheir wipe list. Which also made no sense. 

"Unless Shannon knows something we don't, " Odeon said, riding up besideher. 

"You reading minds now?"

"Hardly--but what else would you be thinking about, after what he said?"

"True. " Cortin gave him a sidelong glance. "So what possibleknowledge would have that effect? Put an Inquisitor off limits, andtarget a medic? The only thing she and I have in common is that wewere both his victims. "

"Surviving female victims, " Odeon said. "Both associated withEnforcement, and now both, not just one, religious. " He frowned. "IfShannon's who--or what--Sis thinks, and Tony won't dispute, God won'tlet him operate unopposed for long. Though it may seem like forever tous, depending on when he started. If it's recently, there won't be awhole lot we can accomplish, though of course we'll have to try tofight him--but if it's near the end of his allotted free time, it meansthe Protector's about to appear. With him afraid of you and targetingSis, I'd say the latter's more likely, and with you two playingimportant parts. Maybe his heralds, maybe part of the staff theprophecies say he may have if Shayan's strong enough to make him needone, there's not enough information to say--but whichever, if I'mright, you and she are the two most important people in the Systemsright now. "

Cortin tried to laugh at that conceit, but she couldn't. Mike had anuncomfortable habit of being right, especially in this sort of thing. On the other hand--"That's one possibility, I suppose. You have toadmit, though, it doesn't sound too plausible: that two women Shannon'salready defeated should be much of a danger to him. "

Odeon frowned. "I agree. Still, it's the least unreasonable thing Ican think of, assuming he is Shayan. "

"Which I doubt, in spite of Sis' conviction. But we do have to assumea worst-case scenario, which means we turn around right now and spreadthe alarm. " Cortin started to rein her horse around. 

"No!" Odeon exclaimed, shocking them both with the intensity of hisrefusal. 

"Why not?" Cortin should have been angry at his insubordination;instead, she was curious. "You have a hunch about it?"

"Stronger than a hunch, " Odeon said, frowning. "It feels likesomething vital now, not just a nice idea. " He shook his head. "Idon't have any hard evidence, Joanie, but I think Team Azrael's beenchosen--maybe even designed--to take on Shannon. We've got things todo before we're ready, though. Things we've got to do alone, or withvery few and very carefully chosen people to help. And this is one ofthose things. "

"You make it sound like we're puppets. "

"No!" Again, Odeon's intensity startled both of them. "Compulsion isShannon's way, not God's. He'll guide and help us as long as we'rewilling to accept His backing, but He won't go beyond that unless wespecifically ask Him to. " He managed a grin. "Which I did, back atthe White Fathers' monastery. And I think He just took me up on it, because I'd never argue a lawful order on my own. "

"I know--I think that's what shocked me most, " Cortin said. "But . . . Mike, you're scaring me. Sure, Azrael's good--we picked the best. Andhe was telling the truth when he said Shannon was afraid of me, thoughI can't imagine why, if he is Shayan. Dear God, Mike, we're onlyhuman!"

"Humans have been known to work wonders, with God's help, " Odeonpointed out. "Though I have to admit I'm not too thrilled about goingup against His Infernal Majesty myself. "

"But we both will if we have to. We all will. " Cortin shuddered. "And we'd better be in a state of grace when we do, because we're notgoing to have much of a chance of coming out alive. " She took a deepbreath, exhaled slowly. "But that's a good idea any time, and I'drather think Shannon's just a particularly nasty human. Under Shayan'sinfluence, of course, but not supernatural himself. "

"So would I. God willing, that's how it'll work out. "

 * * * * *

It was still a couple of hours before dark when they got to theretreat's main guard post. Cortin was surprised when a lieutenantemerged to check their identification and authorization, until he toldher that Crown Prince Edward and Princess Ursula were in residence, andwent on, "Colonel Bradford and Inquisitor-Major Illyanov are in TheirHighness' party, and asked whoever met you to extend their regards. They would like to see you when you get a chance; they're billeted inthe Manor, but we were told you and your team need privacy, so you'reassigned a field-type shelter we use when there're too many securitypeople here for normal quarters. I hope that'll be satisfactory. "

"A shelter is fine, thanks, " Cortin said. Better, in fact, than theManor--for her, at least. Being loaned a corner of a royal retreat wasan honor, but she was certain she'd be horribly uncomfortable in theactual presence of royalty. Seeing Illyanov and Bradford again wouldbe nice, though--especially Ivan, and especially if the surgery worked, though she was reluctant to admit an Inquisitor had that kind ofattraction for her. "I do need a couple of things, if they'repossible?"

"My pleasure, Team-Leader. What can we do for you?"

"Take care of these spare horses, and see about picking up andidentifying some bodies. " Cortin gave him a brief explanation, and adescription of the location. 

"I know where you mean, " the Lieutenant said. "I'll be happy to see toboth. Is there anything else?"

"No, except where this shelter is. " She paused, realizing she wasforgetting something. "Lieutenant Bain plans to conduct aninterrogation of our prisoner, probably within the next couple of days. We certainly don't want to disturb Their Highnesses, though; is theresomeplace remote we can use?"

"The shelter is about a kilometer from the Manor, Captain; standardprocedures will be fine. " The Lieutenant turned back to the guardhouseand called inside; seconds later, a sergeant emerged. "SergeantHalvorsen will guide you, then take the spare horses to the mainstable. If you don't mind him using one of them?"

"Of course not. Glad to meet you, Sergeant. "

"My pleasure, ma'am. " Halvorsen saluted; when she returned it, hemounted one of the spare horses and led them another half-dozenkilometers, past immaculate lawns and formal gardens, to a shelter thatlooked odd because it was covered in multi-colored climbing roses. "Here you are, Captain, " he said with a smile. "Enjoy your stay. "

"Thank you, Sergeant. " Cortin dismounted as he left, leading her horseinto the shelter's stable. She needed help unsaddling--her backwouldn't let her do it by herself any longer--but once that was done, she was able to care for and feed Rainbow alone. She wouldn't mindhaving the gelding as a permanent mount as long as she was stationed atMiddletown; he did have a smooth gait, even though she couldn'tappreciate it properly any longer, and he was beautifully responsive toreins, knees, or voice. Once the Strike Force was activated, maybe shewould lay claim to him. 

When they got into the shelter proper, Degas began fixing supper. That, like clean-up, was normally done by turns, but he'd volunteeredfor the job--he claimed in self-defense--any time they were in thefield. No one argued, after Pritchett had challenged him to show why;he could do wonders with shelter rations, and was the only human Cortinknew who could actually make trail rations into something you didn'tmind eating. 

A knock on the door brought them all alert, though none wereanticipating trouble here; as Cortin had half expected, what they gotwas company for supper, in the persons of Bradford and Illyanov. Shewas glad to see them, and even more pleased that they settled into theteam's non-regulation informality as if it were a group of Inquisitorslike the one at the Eagle's Nest. 

She saw Bradford's look of pleased surprise at her men's gloves, andhis slow smile of approval. "I see Team Azrael has decided on atrademark. Did you by any chance leave a glove with the remains ofyour attackers?"

Not at all surprised that they'd heard the story so quickly, Cortinnodded. "Yes--it seemed like a good idea. Shouldn't we have?"

"That's your option, as Team-Leader. Leaving a token that way willgain your team a reputation, which can be helpful at times--but it'llalso make you targets. So I'm leaving the choice, as I said, to theTeam-Leaders. "

"We'll talk about it, then, " Cortin said, a bit disturbed. "Personalnotoriety for Inquisitor Azrael will be useful--but I've discovered I'mno longer one of the Brothers' targets, though Lieutenant Chang is atthe top of their list. I will not turn the rest of my team intospecial targets without their consent. "

Bradford looked incredulous. "You're not a target? I find that hardto believe. "

"One of the Brother casualties lived long enough to talk. " Sheexplained, including Chang's conviction about Shannon'sidentity--leaving out only Degas' youthful indiscretion--watching theColonel's face. 

After a brief silence, Bradford nodded. "I've heard similar opinions, though I'm not sure I believe them either. In that case, your team maychoose. "

"Anyone else with an Inquisitor's badge is automatically at the top ofthe Brothers' target list, " Bain pointed out. "Me, I'll take anyadvantage I can get to balance that. Though if we keep on at thisrate, we may all go broke buying gloves. "

"Requisition them as team equipment, " Bradford said. "Team Flame hasalready put one in for candles. "

"I like the idea, " Odeon said thoughtfully. "Anyone on a Strike Team, not just the Inquisitors, is going to be a prime target as soon as wego public. So I agree with Dave--we might as well take the advantageswith the dangers. "

"I didn't join Special Ops or the Strike Force for safety andsecurity, " Degas agreed. "I'm for it. "

"Same here, " "And I also, " came simultaneously from Pritchett and Chang. 

"I'd say that settles that, " Cortin said, gratified. "Shall we eat, gentles?"

That suggestion got hearty approval, and the men served themselveswhile Cortin gave her mug of broth a disgruntled look. 

"Looking forward to some solid food?" Bradford asked, grinning. "Oh, I've cleared Ivan for this experiment, since I could see how close youtwo got while he was training you. "

"Um. " Cortin looked from him to Illyanov, whose attempt at an innocentlook might possibly have fooled a two-year-old, then back. So Ivanwanted in too, did he? Well, she certainly didn't have any objection!"Yes, I am, " she said. "Right now, I'm not sure whether I'm lookingforward more to that, or to being able to have sex again. I supposeI'll find out when I'm able to have both. "

That got chuckles, and Chang smiled. "I will make sure you arenourished well enough that you can make your choice without concern foryour strength. "

Cortin bowed in her direction. "Thanks, Sis. That should make it fairenough . . . As long as I'm not asked to choose between a chocolateeclair and one of you ready for action. In that case, I'd probably tryfor both at once. "

"No chocolate eclairs, then, " Odeon said promptly. "The other I won'tpromise. "

Cortin almost choked on her broth, but managed to bring herself undercontrol. "I wouldn't put it past any of you gentlemen, and I can'tthink of anything nicer to wake up to--but any sedative strong enoughto knock me out under algetin won't leave me able to do any of us muchgood for . . . How long, Sis? About a day?"

"Considerably less than that, I should say, " Chang replied. "I willdiscontinue the algetin only when I am convinced you are completelyhealed, and the sedative I will use will fade into a natural sleep. When you wake from that, you should be fully recovered and capable ofany exertions you care to make. "

"Better than I thought, then. When do you plan to operate?"

"Tomorrow morning, " Bradford answered for the medic. "I've had whatwould be the armory in a real shelter set up for the operation. Youshould be on your feet again within a week. "

9. Surgery

Shannon fumed in helpless anger. The first direct attack on Cortin'snew team--one he admitted to himself shouldn't have been made, but thathe'd found irresistible--had been a total disaster. The troopers hadbeen outnumbered more than two to one, yet they had still routed hismen, as far as he knew taking no casualties while claiming eight kills. Worse, he'd had to let one of his own go before death. It was alwaysunpleasant to lose someone useful, and when that one was sworn to him, it was humiliating as well. 

Worse, though, was his near-certainty of why Cortin and her peoplewould be taking another of his to a remote security area, when that onewas a near-perfect medical match. Restoring Cortin's sexual function, and the use she would make of it, would cause severe and possiblycritical damage to the use he had been making--and intended to continuemaking, if she didn't reclaim it--of human sexuality. Especially thenew virus-enhanced version, which offered such delicious possibilitiesif properly redirected and emotionally loaded. 

Was there anything he could do to prevent it? Degas, a formerBrother--though unfortunately too young then to be properly sworn tohim--was on Cortin's team. It was possible he could be blackmailedinto cooperating . . . Though that would mean using his power, sincesecurity at a Royal retreat was so tight. Cortin would have to besedated for the surgery, maybe for part of her recovery time as well, and it should be safe enough to use them while she was drugged. If heonly knew when she'd be under!

But without that knowledge, he decided regretfully, it would be wiserto refrain. The Adversary had pointed out that timing was crucial; hesimply dared not take the risk of rousing Cortin's power too early. 

 * * * * *

Friday, 28 Feb 2572

Odeon was sitting beside the heavily sedated Cortin, stroking the handwithout tubes, when Bradford entered the shelter. He started to rise, but settled back at Bradford's gesture. "Yes, Colonel?"

"Brad, please. " Bradford looked at the woman for some time, then heturned his attention back to the scar-faced man who was her second incommand. "You've known and loved her for years, Mike. So will youplease tell me why in God's name the most talented Inquisitor I've everseen won't take a nice, safe, productive assignment at the New DenverDetention Center where the most difficult cases can be referred to her?"

"I thought you wanted her in the field!" Odeon exclaimed. 

"Dear God, no! If I had my way, she'd be at the Center with all themedical and professional support I could provide, not out in the fieldgetting shot at, torturing herself by making her back trouble worse, and wasting her talents on criminals a second-semester student couldhandle. If I try to keep her there, though, I'm afraid I'll loseher--she's never said it in so many words, but if I read her right, she'd go rogue rather than give up her hunt for the Shannons. "

"I think so too, " Odeon said. "She wants revenge, and I can't blameher. So I'll help her, and protect her as well as I can . . . And sowill the rest of Team Azrael. "

"And any other Enforcement man who's been around her for long, "Bradford said drily. "Interrogation isn't her only talent, I'vediscovered. She doesn't know about it, I found when I debriefed her--Ican't help wondering if you've noticed. "

"Noticed what?" Odeon asked, puzzled. 

"How people, men especially, react to her. "

Odeon chuckled. "That? That's easy! She's an Enforcement officer, socivs are apprehensive about her--more than they are of us, but untilSis came aboard she was the only woman officer. And our people likeher, probably for the same reason. "

"Your observations are accurate, of course--I'd expect that, from aTracker. But not completely so, since I have yet to find anEnforcement trooper, officer or enlisted, who's been around her formore than a short time and only likes her. To the best of my research, any trooper who's spent as little as ten or fifteen minutes with herhas fallen in love. I used to believe it was because of sex--you knowhow generous she was with herself--but since her maiming, I found thattheory was wrong. " He grimaced. "The effect isn't even conscious, much less deliberate. When I went in to debrief her, I thought itwould be routine, and that I was braced against anything she might try. But she didn't, and I wasn't--by the time I left, I was in love withher, and so was every man on my team. I can't claim I don't feel anysexual attraction for her, because I most definitely do, even thoughI'm a happily married man with a child. But my primary feeling for heris protectiveness, and I understand that's how the rest feel. Including, " he grimaced again, "Major Illyanov, the entireInquisitorial staff of the Detention Center, one clerk-private, and theproprietor of the Eagle's Nest. Probably others as well. "

"Mmm . . . That fits. " Odeon hadn't thought about it that way, but nowthat Bradford had pointed it out, it did fit. The team's degree ofprotectiveness toward their commanding officer and their concern withhow she came through the operation were both unusually strong; it wasgood to have an explanation. Especially one that also explainedBradford's presence--and Illyanov's, since he wouldn't normally be amember of a Royal party. "I hadn't realized, but you're right. Sowhat do we do about it?"

"Damned if I know, " Bradford said. "There's probably nothing that canbe done, since she's not doing it either deliberately or knowingly. Imentioned it to you primarily because you're her second and need to beaware of that effect. It could be useful--at least if a young civfalls in love with her, you'll know to send him to a recruiter!"

Odeon chuckled. "True--too bad all recruiters don't have a method thateffective. It would've saved me a lot of time, when I had that duty. "

"It would save the Service a lot of time, too, getting rid of ones whodon't work out, " Bradford agreed. "If she weren't such an incrediblytalented Inquisitor, I'd want her on that duty--though she'd have tohave a partner who could tell when it happened, because as I said, shedoesn't know she's doing it. "

Odeon frowned. "Do we want her to know? I don't like keeping thingsfrom her, but offhand I'd say she's better off thinking it's normalcomradeship, with her back trouble as an explanation for any help orprotection out of the ordinary. "

"Which is what I was working around to asking you, " Bradford said. "Ifyou think that's best, we'll keep it between the two of us. "

"Us and the team, " Odeon corrected, "so they don't mention it bymistake. No one else is likely to say they love an Inquisitor, even ifit's true. I know I'd never dare. "

"Did you tell her before she got her Warrant?"

"No--she never seemed to want that kind of tie, so I didn't burden herwith it. " Odeon frowned briefly, then smiled. "Fortunately forme--and the rest of us, I guess--she doesn't need that to make love tous. "

"I've heard, " Bradford said appreciatively. "As well for you--us, ifshe's willing to go outside her team--that she doesn't put a dailylimit on herself. "

"She's never restricted herself to a given team, either, " Odeon said. "Only to Enforcement men. I'm sure she'd be willing to accommodate youand Major--I mean, Ivan. "

"Good!" Bradford smiled. "Both our wives understand and accept thedispensation, of course, and so does Ivan's mistress, if that mattersto her. "

"I don't know if it does or not, " Odeon admitted, surprised at himself. "She's never mentioned it to me, or to anyone else I know of. If Ithought about it at all, I guess I assumed she assumed any wives orgirlfriends did accept it. "

"Okay. Sis expects her to wake up tomorrow?"

"Late afternoon or early evening, yes. "

10. Dream

Saturday, 29 February 2572

Odeon was too edgy to sleep, too nervous about Joanie's prospects forrecovery even to rest well, and more than a little apprehensive aboutthe Brothers, so not long after midnight he gave up his useless attemptto sleep. He dressed quietly in the dim night-lighting, careful not todisturb the others--especially Piety, napping at the table. With apatient to care for and herself the only medical person who knew aboutCortin's surgery, Chang slept grudgingly, not letting herself getcomfortable for fear of not waking if Cortin should need her. Odeondidn't think it really necessary, but he wouldn't order anyone to beless conscientious in their specialty than they thought wise. 

He slipped outside, chuckling ruefully at himself. Sis wasn't the onlyone taking unnecessary precautions; here he was putting himself onguard duty in a Royal residential compound with the Crown Prince andPrincess present! If that wasn't redundant, he didn't know what wouldbe; he'd have the proverbial snowball's chance against anything thatcould get past the kind of security this place had. Still, he feltbetter when he'd made a tour around the shelter and settled himself ina lawn chair beside the door. 

It was a mild night, a bit cooler than usual for this time ofyear--good sleeping weather, and the smell of the roses was relaxing. Maybe out here he could catch a nap after all, so he wouldn't be atotal loss in the morning--wouldn't want to be a zombie when Joaniewoke up! And he was a Tracker, trained to wake instantly if he heardanything unusual. He settled deeper into the chair, closing his eyes. 

 * * * * *

The man approaching him was impossible. For one thing, he wasinhumanly attractive, almost beautiful--but the clincher was hisuniform. Enforcement did have some good-looking older officers; it hadnever had a white uniform, or a star for rank insigne, or a Kingdomemblem that looked like a spiral galaxy. This had to be a dream, then, so Odeon settled in to play along and enjoy it. 

It seemed reasonable to assume that a star outranked even an eagle, sohe stood, coming to attention as the man neared. 

"At ease, " the stranger said, smiling. "You need have no fear for yourJoanie, Michael; she'll be fully recovered when she wakes. "

"Thank you, sir. " Odeon had no doubt the man knew precisely what hewas talking about, and it was definitely reassuring. 

"But you'd like to know how I know. " The man smiled again. "I'm anaspect of the Triune you worship, Michael, in a form I hope you'llfind--" He broke off, chuckling. "Not comforting, certainly, or evenreassuring, but at least not threatening. I'm here to give you aheads-up, and maybe more if you want it. You've thought for a longtime that Joanie's something special, haven't you?"

Odeon nodded, glad that this was a dream. If it'd been real, hewould've been too stunned to function--because the man looked like anolder Jeshua, and that was entirely too much for him to accept asreality with any degree of calm. As it was, he managed a nod. "Yes, Ihave. "

"And you're quite right, she is. " The man paused. "The White Fatherstaught you well, but human interpretations do tend to modify even themost accurate prophecies. Can you accept both that fact, and theaccompanying one that I cannot, for your own sake, give you all thedetails just yet?"

Odeon hesitated in turn, then nodded, slowly. "From anyone else, I'dsay no--but from you, I can manage. "

The man smiled. "You please me, my son. The White Fathers called thisthe Time of Chaos, though Time of Change would be more accurate, particularly where the lives of those on your team are concerned. Joanis the herald of the Promised One, and will act as that one's surrogatefor a time, though she will not be asked to bear that burdenpermanently, and would be far happier if she isn't forced toacknowledge her temporary Protectorship. "

Odeon frowned. "The Protector's Herald and acting Protector herself?"That didn't seem particularly plausible, though he had to agree Joaniewouldn't enjoy being put in either position. 

"You are a wise man, Michael. And properly skeptical, as a policeofficer must be. " The man raised his hand. "But it's your devotionthat has to take precedence now, and it has to be focused on her. "

"With all respect, sir, I don't understand. "

"Remain her friend and guide, as you've begun. Completing her destinedtasks will be both difficult and dangerous, particularly since she mustremain largely unaware of that destiny, and her powers must remainmostly latent, until the true Protector manifests. " He gestured, andthey were inside, standing beside the cot that served Cortin as arecovery room, with Chang on the other side. 

The man kept his attention centered on Odeon, though he was clearlyaddressing Chang as well. "When she wakes, the final phase begins. You will be severely tried, Michael in particular, by pain and lossgreat enough that you will be sorely tempted to reject me. " He raiseda hand to forestall Odeon's instinctive denial. "I said you would betempted; I did not say you would succumb, though even Cardinals are notimmune. "

Odeon frowned again. In the light of last month's murder of PopeAnthony and Cardinal McHenry's near-unanimous election--he was now PopeLucius--that had an ominous sound. "There was something fishy aboutthe Papal election?"

"Let us just say that were his true identity known, most people wouldprefer a fish in that position. The former Cardinal McHenry introducedhimself to Sister-Lieutenant Chang as the Raidmaster. "

Odeon stared at Chang, then at him. "The Raidmaster--are you sayingthat Shayan is the Pope?"

"The Cardinals' free will includes the freedom to accept temptation, "the man said drily. "Yes, he's managed that. But for now balance mustbe maintained, which means giving Joan a core group he can't touch, andnudging temporal authorities to give her mundane power to match his. All of which will have to be done without her knowledge, or she losesher temporary immunity before she's strong enough to fight him. Ifthat's how she chooses to handle it. "

Gently, he pulled the coverlet down to Cortin's waist, then touched herbreasts. "If you choose, you two will be her chief support--and forthat, you'll need support yourselves. You've both offered your livesto me and been accepted. That hasn't protected you from sin, becausethat's part of the Protector's covenant. And it's too early for it toprotect more than her core group--but if you're willing to surrenderthat fragment of your free will so you can serve her fully, I can giveyou the help and protection you need to do it. "

"You've got it, " Odeon said without hesitation, and Chang nodded. 

"I expected no less of you, " Jeshua said, obviously pleased. "Thendrink from her, for hers is the protecting and healing Milk of Life. "

Chang obeyed immediately, but Odeon hesitated, looking at the drop ofwhite that had appeared on her nipple. "Even for that, " he saidsoftly, "I can't take advantage of her. That's not the way to helpher. "

"I admire your integrity, " Jeshua said, "but that need not concern you. I foresaw this possibility; she'll feel and enjoy your drinking. Though she won't understand it until the time comes to make thisavailable to everyone. "

Reassured, Odeon bent to his Joanie's breast and drank. Her milk waswarm and sweet, so full of the promised life it was almostintoxicating--and he could feel her pleasure in it, could feel Sis'emotional pain and scars fading to nonexistence, could feel God'sPresence surrounding and enfolding them. 

He was reluctant to release her even when he could drink no more. Theunity he'd felt with her, and through her with Sis, was too right forhim to want to leave it. 

"There will be other times, " Jeshua said. "Only one drink isnecessary--but once all can partake, she will feed you again and often, both as part of your loving and as a remembrance and renewal of theunity you've just felt. " He smiled. "That doesn't mean she won'tcontinue to lactate; she and those who accept her will have specialgifts, you and her other staff and priests in particular. It onlymeans that until then, her milk will be no more miraculous than anyother woman's. You and Piety are the ones who'll choose those to serveher and give them milk or seed. "

That part made sense; Odeon was used to both priestly functions anddelegation of authority. It was what Jeshua said about Joanie's milkbeing part of their loving--with Joanie the Protector, even justtemporarily, he couldn't possibly--

Jeshua chuckled. "Of course you can, and will. You don't love her anyless because of what you've learned; why deprive either yourself or herof the most powerful physical expression of that love? It's alsosomething both of you want, and I certainly have no objection. " Hesmiled. 

Odeon returned the smile, unable to resist the other's charisma. Whathe said did make sense; he'd wept when Joanie'd lost that pleasure andconsolation, and now that she had it back, it'd be unfair for him todeprive her. Not that he wanted to deprive either of them; it justseemed incongruous that he make love to an Aspect of God. Knowing thatshe was, anyway; it'd seemed normal enough before. Still . . . "Youknow I'll do anything she needs--or just wants--me to do. "

"I know, " Jeshua said. "To your credit, my son, though you don'treally need it. " He turned to Chang, touching her head gently. "Anymore than you do, daughter. You've had the special help you needed;now your suffering is over, and you may conceive whenever and withwhomever you wish. I assure you, your child will have a distinguishedfamily. "

Chang bowed to him, her expression at once radiant and serene. "I willleave those choices to the One Who healed me, with gratitude. "

"So be it. " Jeshua smiled, covered Cortin again, and was gone. 

 * * * * *

Moonlight in his face brought Odeon awake, frowning. That dream hadbeen decidedly peculiar, not at all his usual type--much too realistic, for one thing, so much so that it seemed he could still taste Joanie'smilk. What had gotten into him?

More disturbed by the dream than he cared to admit even to himself, hegot up and stretched, then made another tour around the shelter beforegoing in. The activity helped--until he saw Chang's tear-stained faceand haunted expression. He joined her at the table, glancing atCortin--no, nothing obviously wrong--before touching the medic's hand. "What's wrong, Sis?" he asked quietly. 

"A dream, no more, " she said. "I should not have let it disturbme--though it seemed so real I find it hard to dismiss as I should. "

Two overly-real dreams not only on the same night, but apparently atthe same time . . . "I just had one of those myself, " he said. "Ifyours matches, I think we can count on interesting times ahead--tell meabout it. "

When she finished, he rubbed his scar. "Word for word, and as close toaction for action as possible with you in here and me outside. Not adream, then, was it?"

"No. " Chang managed a shaky smile. "To live in interesting times isan ancient curse of my people, did you know that?"

"I'd heard, " Odeon said. "This was a blessing, though. " He fellsilent. "If we can believe the visions, anyway. On the other hand, Shayan is the Father of Lies, and his only absolute limitation is thathe can't create life. He could be trying to trick us. "

Chang shook her head. "I have felt Shayan's touch, Michael; I wouldknow it anywhere, and that was not he. More, what benefit would he getfrom such trickery?"

"None that I can think of, " Odeon admitted. "And I don't reallybelieve the idea myself--comes from a career of questioning everything, especially when there's no physical proof one way or the other. "

"There is a form of proof possible, " Chang said. "If either of us cando something we know to be sinful, the vision was false. If not, whichI am certain is the case, it seems safe enough to assume its truth;even in my most cynical moments, I cannot believe that Shayan wouldrender a human incapable of sin, even if such lies within his power. "

"I can, under one condition, but since I don't believe he's capable oflove--especially where Enforcement people are concerned--I agree withyour conclusion. "

Odeon thought for a minute, then made the attempt, with a total lack ofsuccess. Giving the nun a half-smile, he shrugged. "Can't violate theFirst Commandment, at any rate. I can consider it intellectually withno problem, but when think comes to do, no way. " His attempt at ahumorous grin turned into an elated smile. "Sis, it's great! I'vebeen praying for this since I was a boy and learned what the Protectorwould do--I not only can't sin now, I can't even want to!"

Chang gestured him to quiet down before his enthusiasm woke the rest;it was still well before normal time to get up, and waking someoneunnecessarily was rude at best. His pleasure was infectious, though, and she couldn't help returning his smile. "I feel as you do, Michael--though I still find it difficult to fully accept that I amactually living in the Protector's time. I am somewhat surprised thatI am able to accept it at all. "

"Me too--so I imagine that's part of the help we were promised. Wecouldn't accomplish a whole lot if we were too stunned to function, andfrom what he said, we're going to have to start functioning almostimmediately. "

"True--though we will be able to say nothing about this. "

"Not right away, no, " Odeon agreed, "but we'll have to tell the restsoon. And anyone else we think should be part of her core group. I'vegot some pretty good ideas about who I'd like to see in it, too. Bradand Ivan definitely, Their Highnesses--odd as it may seem--verypossibly. "

"I believe it would be difficult to find better, if they are willing. "

"We'll ask when we get the chance. In the meantime--" Odeon hesitated. "I don't know about you, Sis, but I never expected to be living at theend of one age and the beginning of another, even though the monks whoraised me said it was possible and I always wanted to see theProtector. "

"My feelings also, " Chang said. "I had hoped for such, but not reallyanticipated it either. " She smiled. "I always wished to be both a nunand a mother, and that seemed to be the only way it would be possible. So while I, like you, am frightened, I am also looking forward to theexperience. "

"From what he was saying, you're going to be more a priest than anun--but I know what you mean. " Odeon studied her carefully. "Igather that being healed means yau'll be able to join the actionnow--and want to?"

"Indeed, as eagerly as you. Were it not that I have responsibilitiesto my patient, I would wish to enjoy you immediately. " She lookedtoward the sleepers, then back to him. "I find that strange, considering the circumstances of my previous sexual experience. But itis also undeniably true. I desire you, and I will undoubtedly desirethe others when opportunity presents itself. "

"They'll be as glad to hear that as I am, though they might find it alittle hard to believe at first. Whatever we tell them later, we'llhave to give some sort of explanation for that almost immediately. "

"I see no problem there; the truth, in part, should do nicely. Allknow I have been praying for this; I need only say my prayers have beenanswered. I need not say how directly just yet, though I agree that wewill have to do so eventually. "

Odeon chuckled, pleased to find his equanimity returning. "True. Itlooks like you may not be with us too long, though, if He sends you achild right away. "

"It is in His hands--but He said Joan will need us both, so either Iwill not conceive soon, or He will find a way for me to remain withher. "

"Any preference as to the father?"

"Not of the fertile men I know. Were he one, and the choice stillmine, I would choose Tiny. "

The gentlest of the team, except for Piety herself. A natural choice, Odeon thought, smiling. "He'd make a good father, I think. And it'snot completely out of the question, with the same kind of help you'vealready had. "

"True. " Chang smiled briefly. "We shall see, when the time comes. "

 * * * * *

"How do you feel, Captain?"

"Mmm?" Cortin opened her eyes, to see Odeon and Chang standing overher. "Not bad--it's done?"

"It is done. The procedure went quite well. You feel no pain?"

"Only the usual in my back. No sensation where you were working. "

Chang gave them a thumbs-up, smiling. "Precisely as it should be; youare fully healed, and the algetin has worn off. You are again capableof intercourse, and I believe enjoyably so. Though it may take you afew times to become accustomed to the different sensations. "

Cortin licked her lips apprehensively, sitting up but keeping herselfcovered with the sheet. Mike had said it'd be an order of magnitudebetter, Sis said it should be enjoyable, and she trusted themimplicitly--so why in God's name was she suddenly so apprehensive atthe prospect of something she'd enjoyed so much before? Her lastexperience had been horrible, granted, so maybe the apprehension wasnormal . . . She forced herself to calm. None of her people wouldhurt her, she knew that; at worst, she'd have no feeling. No physicalfeeling, she corrected herself. Making love with Enforcement men hadalways been fun, and usually gave her a comfortable, cherished feelingwhether she climaxed or not. She'd still have that, which wassomething to cling to. A big something. 

"There are some things you should know before beginning, " Chang said. "While you are again capable of arousal, you must understand it willnot be the same; you will have to make allowances. "

Cortin nodded. "I understand. Can you be more specific?"

"I found it necessary to provide muscular support for the replacement, "Chang said. "I attempted to tie the necessary relaxation into thearousal mechanism, but I am a medic, not a surgeon; I do not know if Iwas successful. Should arousal not relax those muscles sufficiently topermit penetration, you will have to do so consciously. "

"I think I can manage that, if I have to. What about climax?"

Chang shrugged, smiling regretfully. "You will have to tell me, " shesaid. "You are not physiologically equipped for such, yet my studiestell me it is as much a mental as a physical phenomenon, so I cannotsay you will not experience it. "

"That's all I can ask, " Cortin said. "I owe you, Sis; what can I dofor you?"

Chang smiled. "You owe me nothing, Captain; restoring your ability tofunction is reward enough. And I have news of my own. You are not theonly one to be restored; my prayers have been answered. "

Cortin laughed, her apprehension dissolved in the nun's evidentpleasure. "Wonderful! When? Who'd you celebrate it with?"

"Last night. No one as yet, not with a patient under my care andmyself the only available medic. "

"In which case it's a good thing I don't need medical care any longer, "Cortin said with a grin. Then she turned to Odeon. "Where are therest, Mike?"

"Tiny's outside playing gardener; the rest are up at the Manor visitingPrince Edward's security troops. We thought it would be a good idea tolet you check yourself out without a crowd. "

"I appreciate the consideration, but my team's not a crowd. " Cortincocked an eye at him. "Since I know you wouldn't pull rank for apersonal matter, were you the one to stay because we were loversbefore?"

"That did make him the reasonable choice, " Chang said equably. 

"And Sis has more than a passing interest in Tiny, " Odeon said. 

"Then I'd suggest she invite him in, " Cortin said. "While shedoes--any news?"

She meant professional, not personal, Odeon knew; he shook his head. "Nothing worth mentioning. The Brothers are still laying low, andaside from confirming what you found out about the Shannons, Ivan saysthe Detention Center Inquisitors have been drawing blanks. "

"What about the one we brought with us?"

"Dave and Ivan teamed up on him, but unless you count someentertainment, they didn't get anything useful. "

"Blast! Not wishing anyone anything bad, but I'll be glad when thisstalemate breaks. "

"You aren't the only one, " Odeon agreed emphatically. "Morale's asgood as you could expect, maybe a little better, but everyone's itchingfor some action. " He made a wry face. "Group therapy can only do somuch, even when you've got a bunch of compatible enthusiasts. Which wedefinitely do, even with you out of action. "

"Good. " Most Enforcement men were heterosexual whenever possible, toCortin's gratification, but had no hesitation in enjoying each otherrather than doing without; if they weren't compatible, morale suffered. "Nobody's getting shorted or exploited?"

"No. Everything's as smooth as we could hope for, and everyone'slooking forward to having you join in. "

"I plan to, " Cortin said, then turned to Chang, who had come back inwith Pritchett. "Unless you'd recommend otherwise?"

"As I said, you are fully healed, " the medic said. "I see no reason tohesitate, even with our misnamed Tiny. "

"Well endowed?" Cortin asked Odeon, grinning. She'd never seen hercommunications specialist naked, to her disappointment; in Middletownhe'd used the Elysian Gardens, and here, she'd been unconscious. 

"Nicely in proportion, at any rate, " Odeon replied with an answeringgrin. "And his stamina's nothing to sneeze at, either--he gave me aride yesterday evening you wouldn't believe. "

The big man grinned. "You flatter me--and I love it. "

"No flattery intended, " Odeon said, straight-faced. "Just doing myduty, keeping the CO informed. Of course, I imagine she'll see forherself here shortly. "

"If not, " Chang said, "I will be most disappointed. When I was prayingfor a normal trooper's sexual attitude and abilities, I did not realizethe strength of the drive I was praying for. I confess I am finding itdifficult to keep my hands to myself. "

"Why try, then?" Cortin asked. "Neither of you is on duty, therearen't any civs around, and Tiny looks willing enough. "

"More than willing, " Pritchett said, extending his hand to the medic. "I need a shower first; care to join me?"

"That sounds most enjoyable. "

"Attractive couple, aren't they?" Odeon asked appreciatively as thepair disappeared into the bathroom. 

"Very, " Cortin agreed. "Sis deserved a miracle if anyone did, andTiny'll be good for her. " She let the sheet drop--and found out whyOdeon was wearing a robe at this time of day; he was naked. And, shethought with satisfaction, as beautifully and excitingly male as sheremembered. 

Odeon looked at her, afraid that what he'd learned of her early thatmorning would block his normal reaction to her. To his considerablerelief, he discovered it didn't; if anything, it made her moredesirable. The remembered taste of her milk sent a surge of thrillingwarmth through him, focusing in his loins. 

Cortin grinned at her second's fast arousal, holding out her arms asshe felt half-familiar, half-strange sensations in her belly. "It'snice to have a dependable second--especially one who's properlyrespectful. "

Odeon glanced down, smiling at her familiar banter. "Yes, ma'am. TheAcademy did stress respect for one's superior officers, and theimportance of a proper stance of attention. "

 * * * * *

They lay for awhile when it ended, catching their breath, then Odeonwithdrew, caressing her affectionately. "You seemed to enjoy that--andit's the best I've ever had. "

"Enjoy?" Cortin looked at him, trying to sort out her feelings. "That's . . . I don't know. Too weak a word. " She smiled at him, abit tentatively. "Mike . . . It was like climaxing, the wholetime--and when you did, it was . . . " She hesitated, searching forwords, then gave it up as hopeless. Even a poet would have troubledescribing what she'd felt! "I can't describe it, except that it waslike being filled with liquid fire--and I'm still tingling from it. "

"So what's the verdict for tonight? Rest or recreation?"

"Recreation, definitely. After supper, though. "

"Bradford and Illyanov have been making it pretty clear they'd like in, if you're willing. "

'Willing' seemed like a pretty weak word too, Cortin thought. Itdidn't seem her drive was any stronger than it had been, so maybe itwas the length of time she'd had to abstain, but the idea of as wide avariety as she could get--and as much--was overwhelmingly attractive. "I assume you told them I would be?"

"Not exactly, though I did say you'd enjoyed men from outside your teamin the past. Sweet Mother, I couldn't even be sure you'd want me, after what the Brothers did to you!" Until he'd been told thismorning that she would, and he'd only become positive when she'dclaimed him . . . 

"There's a major difference between an enemy assault and a friendlytussle, " Cortin said drily. "I was a little nervous at first, I can'tdeny that, but it didn't last long. I didn't notice you having me helddown, or using broken bottles, or gun barrels along with threats toblow my head off from the inside. "

"You never told me that!" Odeon exclaimed, horrified. 

"I . . . Had a hard time talking about it until now. Even duringdebrief, with all of Colonel Bradford's skill. I still do, a little. "

Odeon embraced her, swearing to himself. What he had known was badenough--but he hadn't imagined rape with a gun barrel, and he didn'twant to imagine any parts she'd still have trouble talking about. Bradwas right--they had to get Joanie out of the field, somewhere she'd besafe, before the Brothers had a chance to get hold of her again, offlimits or not, and maybe do something even worse. Between himself, Brad, and Ivan, they should be able to find some way to get her into asafe job willingly! "It's okay, Joanie, " he said softly. "We'll takecare of you. "

Cortin started to pull away, protesting that she could take care ofherself, then she settled back into his arms. Mike meant well, she wassure, and it was nice having him hold her. "We'll all take care ofeach other, " she agreed. "And yes, do invite Ivan and Bradalong--we'll make a real party of it. "

"That sounds like fun. " Odeon gave a theatrical sigh. "Which Isuppose means I should get up and call them. "

"No need, " Chang said, startling them both; they hadn't realized sheand Tiny were back until she spoke. "We will do so, though that willgive you only a few more minutes. "

"Every little bit helps, " Odeon said. "Thanks, Sis--Tiny. "

11. Dinner

Supper was a festive affair. The meal was sent from the Manor, withPrince Edward's compliments, and Princess Ursula sent Cortin asilk-lined brocade evening robe with a note expressing the royalcouple's pleasure at the Captain's recovery. The robe was nothing likethe utilitarian one Cortin usually wore, but it was attractive, andproved more comfortable than she'd thought it could be. It had seemedtoo showy when she first saw it, but when the men appeared in fulldress uniforms, it seemed entirely appropriate. Only the two from thecapital appeared completely comfortable in their finery at first, sincethey were the only ones who wore dress uniforms regularly, but by thetime the group sat down to eat, her team looked more relaxed. 

When Bradford finished saying grace, Cortin looked at him, letting hercuriosity show. "A catered dinner from the Crown Prince, a robe fromHer Highness, and everyone in dress blacks--what's going on?"

"Attempted bribery, " Bradford said cheerfully. "For which I can't beprosecuted, since I'm operating under His Majesty's orders. "

Cortin stared at him, her mind momentarily blank. "What?"

"You may not realize it, but since until recently you were St. Thomas'sonly female Enforcement officer, His Majesty follows your career withconsiderable interest. Try your soup; it's much better hot. "

Cortin obeyed. "It's delicious . . . I know I was, and I supposethat's reason enough for curiosity--God knows I've run into more of itthan I like!--but why bribery? I took the same commissioning oath youdid, to obey His Majesty's lawful orders. " If she didn't like them, well, she could go rogue after all . . . "And why so suddenly? Beforethe operation, everything was strictly routine. "

Bradford shrugged. "That's what I thought, until this morning. Onething you'll learn, if you take the bribe, is that His Majesty asks forinformation and advice, but he keeps his own counsel and makes his owndecisions. He won't make this an order because I told him what youwere likely to do if you were kept from your revenge. "

She'd been certain he knew; she nodded. "And?"

"He's always been impressed by the loyalty you inspire in those whowork with you, and he was also most impressed when he saw the films ofyour training interrogations. " Bradford smiled. "Not as impressed bythe films as Ivan and I were, but His Majesty isn't an Inquisitor; hecouldn't see the subtleties that can make such a difference. Still, what he could see, combined with your truthsense, not to mention thereputation you've earned from your work at Middletown, have convincedhim that you're the one he wants for a new position. It's a major partof the increased anti-terrorist campaign, and it won't require you toleave the Strike Force or give up your team. There'll be less fieldwork, though--probably a lot less--and you'll be headquartered in a newbuilding near the Palace compound. This is a small sample of the lifeyou can lead there, one both His Majesty and I hope you'll findtempting. "

"I do, " Cortin admitted. It would be hard not to be tempted by thethought of living close to the Palace compound, eating this sort offood, and keeping her Strike Force status and team as well. "What'sthe position? And, with all due respect to you and His Majesty, what'sthe catch?"

"The position is High King's Inquisitor, which carries membership inthe Royal Household as well as the rank of Colonel, to match yourcounterparts in other Kingdoms. " Bradford grinned at her expression ofdisbelief. "I don't joke about His Majesty, Joan. Or about aprospective member of the Royal Household, who'll outrank mere membersof the King's Own if she accepts the job, and might take offense. "

Cortin swallowed, hard. How could she refuse such an offer, whethershe believed it justified or not? She looked at Odeon, almostdesperately, but saw no help there; he looked both smug and as pleasedas she thought she ought to be, so she turned her attention back toBradford. Worse, this fit in with what she'd experienced--andpreferred not to think about--while she'd been under Sis' drugs. "Thecatch?"

"We're hoping you don't think there is one--or at least not one badenough to stop you from accepting the position. As I said, there'll beless field work, but to balance that, you'll be able to flag any topicyou want information on, and you'll be able to requisition any prisoneryou want to question yourself. You'll also be asked to carry out themost difficult interrogations as well, and executions of the worstcriminals. What do you say?"

"That it all sounds much too good to be true, " Cortin replied. Jumpingfrom Captain to Colonel, the highest Enforcement rank, plus joining theRoyal Household, access to any information or prisoners she wanted. . . It was hard to believe she could be offered all that, even with thereputation she now took pride in. And the vision, or hallucination, orwhatever it had been that said this was going to happen. She sipped ather drink, a freshly-pressed cider. She did have to admit it was hardto refuse, though. "What else?"

"The clincher, I hope, " Bradford said. "A commander who can resistpersonal threats or promises is often vulnerable to the same pressureson his--or her, of course--people. So a reminder: your team willremain with you. If you're part of the Household, that means they'llbe attached to it--members of the King's Own, reporting to you. Not asprestigious as being Household members, and it doesn't carry automaticpromotion, but they'll also live near the Palace compound--in yourLodge, if they don't mind living in a building that also houses theHigh King's Inquisitor and a state-of-the-art interrogation suite. "

Not as overwhelming an offer as the one to herself, but Cortin nodded. "You're right, Brad, that is the clincher. Even though you might nothave needed it, if you'd given me time to think; I would've realizedwhat the offer meant for them. "

"You accept, then. "

"Yes. "

"Good. " Bradford smiled. "On His Majesty's behalf, then, as well asfrom me: Congratulations, Colonel Cortin. " He stood, raising hisglass. "Gentles, I give you Her Excellency Colonel Joan Cortin, theHigh King's Inquisitor. "

The others followed suit. Illyanov and Odeon exchanged glances, Odeonobviously trying to look solemn but spoiling the effect with a smile hecouldn't hide. Illyanov raised an eyebrow, then nodded, and Odeonsaid, "To Your Excellency's continued health and happiness. " Thediners drank the formal toast, then sat back down, and Odeon droppedhis attempt to look solemn. "High King's Inquisitor--Joanie, youcouldn't've asked for a better place to hunt those plaguers from!"

"No, I don't think I could, " Cortin agreed. "It's still hard tobelieve I'd get tapped for it, though--talent or not, I don't have thatmuch experience. " She paused long enough to eat some stuffed shrimpand take a drink of cider, then she went on. "If there'd been aposition like this earlier, I'd've expected it to go to someone likeBrad or Ivan, with experience. "

"I do not know about Brad, " Illyanov said with a smile, "but I am notqualified. I am immediately subject to Czar Nicholas, not to High KingMark. Since you express interest, however--I have been informed that Iam under consideration for that position on St. Dmitri. I should liketo teach you the advanced techniques we did not have time for earlier, but I should also like to return to my wife and children in New Moscow. Despite the climate. "

"New Colorado's bad enough in the winter, " Cortin agreed. "I'd like togo to your home world some day, on assignment or leave--but I hope it'sin summer!"

"It is far more pleasant then, " Illyanov said, chuckling. "Should Iget the position and require your assistance, I shall try to assure itis in summer. Should you go there at any time, however, I would likeyou to meet my family. You will like them, I think, especially Elenaand the girls, but I must warn you: the boys, especially Pyotr, willbeg you for war stories, and they can be most persistent. "

"I think I can handle that, " Cortin said, amused. "You'll all bewelcome at the Lodge, of course. " She turned to Bain. "That goes foryour brother's family, too, you know. "

"Thanks . . . " Bain said, hesitantly. "But I'm not sure they'd becomfortable in the capital. "

"I'm not sure I'll be comfortable there, " Cortin said, then turned toBradford. "Brad, all any of us know about life in New Denver comesfrom the news and--if we read them, which I sometimes do forlaughs--the society columns. What's it really like?"

"I don't want to disappoint you, " Bradford said, "but most of the timeit's actually quite ordinary. You'll wear dress uniform more often, you'll be expected to attend important Palace functions, and your teamwill act as bodyguards any time you leave the Compound; otherwise, except for taking orders only from His Majesty--no one else can do morethan request--you should find things fairly normal. " He grinned. "You'll find out, starting tomorrow . . . If Your Excellency cares tojoin Their Highnesses on the return flight. "

Cortin swallowed. That shouldn't have surprised her, but it did--aflight to New Denver with the Crown Prince and Princess wouldn't beunusual for a member of the Royal Household, and she would get used toit, she supposed. Right now, though, it was a shock. She broughtherself under control and said, "I'd be honored. Arrangements willhave to be made, of course, to return our horses and pick up ourpersonal gear. Oh, and we'll need proper insignia. "

"All taken care of, " Bradford said. "We had plenty of time while youwere under treatment. "

Cortin absorbed that, starting on her dessert. It sounded at firstlike Bradford or His Majesty had assumed, even before asking, that shewould accept--and maybe they had, she couldn't know--but a littlethought told her that wasn't necessarily the case. Bradford couldcarry all the insignia in a pocket, all of their personal gear wouldn'tstrain a single packhorse, and if she refused, they could all bereturned to Middletown with only a slight loss of time. "Thanks--thatwas kind of you. "

"Call it enlightened self-interest, " Bradford said. "And I do havesomething to ask, when and if your primary duties permit. "

"Of course, if I'm able. "

"You are; you've done it. Act as auxiliary confessor and spiritualadvisor to the Detention Center Inquisitors--I heard how much good youdid. "

"Gladly--but don't forget Dave; he's a Priest-Inquisitor too. "

"I've already said I'd do it, " Bain said. "And I'll probably have moretime for that sort of thing than you will. I have a very strongfeeling your primary job isn't going to leave you much time foranything else. "

"Probably true, " Cortin agreed. "I enjoyed helping, but if I'm goingto do a good job as King's Inquisitor I may not have time to do thatvery well. And I'd rather not do it if I can't do it right. "

"You'll be keeping busy, all right, " Bradford told her, "with a wholeKingdom to draw from. The whole Systems, if your skills are necessary. "

Cortin smiled. "Good!"

"And it might interest you to know that His Majesty doesn't interferein his Household's private lives, " Bradford said. "I don't know yourpreferences that well, but as long as you don't flaunt them, what youdo is between you and your partner or partners. With the securityprovided at the Palace Compound and Harmony Lodge, you won't have toworry about outsiders who might be offended. "

"No flaunting, " Cortin promised. "I have very basic tastes; the onlything most people would frown on is the amount and variety of partnersI like. "

Bradford smiled. "Such as this group?"

Cortin returned the smile. "Exactly. "

"And is Her Excellency interested now?"

"Her Excellency most certainly is. "

 * * * * *

When Cortin woke, shortly before dawn, she was still awed by her newposition. That sort of promotion and transfer simply weren't supposedto happen--but all the Kingdoms would have Sovereign's Inquisitors, according to Brad; soon she'd be one of a dozen, different only in thatshe worked directly for the High King. That made it a little lessdaunting--and they were supposed to leave for New Denver today. Shegot up, bathed, and dressed, unable to suppress a thrill when shefastened the Colonel's eagle and the Household badge to her tunic. 

12. Flight

Sunday, 01 Mar 2572

The flight started out as interesting, if uneventful. Cortin exchangedcourtesies with the Royal couple, then joined her team, taking a windowseat. It was her first flight--well, she thought, the first one she'dbeen awake for, anyway--and she wanted to see everything she could. She'd had a passing interest in archaeology once, so she was aware ofpre-war population statistics, and knew the unnaturally straight linesof vegetation in the areas they flew over marked roads or buildingsthat no longer existed. For the first time, the two came together andbecame real for her. There had been so many of them! Dear God, itmust have been unbearable, especially in the cities, crowded so closelytogether! But it was fascinating, seeing what they'd left . . . Andthey'd been thriving, not declining . . . She forced that thoughtaside, not for the first time. It was for Kings and Popes to concernthemselves with the fact that humanity in the Systems was dying out, not for Enforcement officers. 

As the plane droned westward, though, she discovered she couldn'tdismiss it any longer. Whatever she'd experienced during her druggedrecovery wouldn't let her. Like it or not, if she believed the visionor hallucination or whatever--and it didn't seem to be leaving her muchchoice in the matter--she'd been saddled with responsibility forreversing the decline. 

It wasn't fair, she protested to herself. She was an Enforcementofficer, not a secular or Church noble; she didn't have the kind ofpower or backing it would take to make the tremendous changes she'dbeen shown were necessary. Though, she admitted grudgingly, she'd alsobeen promised help getting the power and people she'd need to do thejob--and a Strike Team Leader/Inquisitor just promoted to High King'sInquisitor wasn't exactly powerless. Not popular, which she'd have tobe to gain widespread support for the changes she'd be trying to make, but certainly not powerless. 

Odeon's voice broke into her thoughts. "You look disturbed, Colonel. Is it anything we can help with?"

Cortin wanted to say no, but nodded instead. She couldn't accomplisheither of her objectives alone, and who better for her closest helpersthan the team she and Mike had hand-picked? "I'm afraid so. See if wecan use the conference cabin, please, so I can brief all of you atonce. "

"Right away. " Odeon stood, then hesitated. "What about ColonelBradford and Major Illyanov?"

"Fine. And civilian input wouldn't hurt, either, so see if TheirHighnesses would care to join us. "

 * * * * *

Even on an aircraft of the Royal Fleet, space was limited; theconference cabin was full when Cortin began the briefing. "YourHighnesses, gentles--thank you for coming. This is difficult for me totalk about, and it will be difficult for you to hear--but it not onlyhas to be said, it has to be acted on. "

She paused, scanning the group's faces. Yes, she had their fullattention, though both Odeon and Chang looked apprehensive as well asattentive. That was all right; everyone here would feel the samebefore she got through. "While I was recovering from LieutenantChang's surgery, I had a series of what I can only call visions. Youcan decide the source for yourselves when you've heard what I have tosay; my own opinion is that the medication I was under either allowedor forced me to put together a number of facts and arrive at someuncomfortable conclusions. 

"Although we've eliminated war and most illness, leading in turn to theelimination of poverty in any sense the Terrans or prewars wouldunderstand, the human race faces two great--and immediate--threats. One is the terrorists, particularly the Brothers of Freedom and theirchief Raidmaster, Lawrence Shannon. Eliminating them is a job we'veall--except Your Highnesses, of course--sworn to do, and the StrikeForce has personal reasons to do it thoroughly and quickly. "

She took a deep breath. "As bad as that threat is, the other is bothworse and harder to deal with. Everyone knows, although no one wantsto talk or think about, the facts of human infertility and a decliningpopulation. The only thing that has been done about that, and it wasagainst considerable opposition, was the granting of Enforcement'ssexual dispensation. Although some families are blessed with numerouschildren, the average birthrate is less than two per family--and thereare many people who choose not to have families at all. On the otherhand--Major Illyanov, how many children have you fathered?"

The Dmitrian smiled. "Three by my wife, six more I am aware of byother women--the children live with us, their mothers nearby--and mymistress is currently with child. "

"Seven children that wouldn't exist without the dispensation, " Cortinsaid, "since Major Illyanov honors God in both word and deed. As doesBishop-Colonel Bradford. Colonel?"

"One by my wife, who's expecting our second, " Bradford replied, frowning. "Three others I know about. "

"Less prolific, but still well beyond replacement. No one else in thisroom has had any. "

Princess Ursula echoed Bradford's frown. "Are you suggesting that wedo away with families, or make all married women attempt to havechildren by Enforcement men?" she asked quietly. 

"Not at all, Your Highness, " Cortin said. "A strong family structureis necessary to a healthy society, and no woman should be compelled tohave children, by any man. I'm not advocating anything of the sort. What I am saying is that family structure has to change in response tochanged conditions. Monogamy means that if either spouse is sterile, that couple will have no children--which is the case with almost halfof our families. And that is as tragic for the individuals concernedas it is suicidal for the race. " She paused. "Some infertile couplesadopt, of course, and some seek Enforcement help, but neither isstatistically significant. Fortunately, a few of those we've helpedhave been nobles otherwise unable to fulfill their duty to provideheirs. "

Prince Edward winced, then nodded, looking grim. A trooper's partnernaturally shared his dispensation for that act, and if a child came ofit, the trooper was almost always named the baby's godfather--thoughthe legal father was the husband. "A service the Kingdom cannotacknowledge, " the Prince said, "but one it's nevertheless extremelygrateful for. Unfortunately, it's one that has been of no benefit toUrsula and myself. If you have something that might work, we'll beglad to consider it. "

"Polygamy, " Cortin said promptly. "More than two spouses improve theodds dramatically. Four to eight per family, ideally half men and halfwomen, would do wonders for the birthrate. "

"Be better for the children, too, " Bain put in. "Like my brother'sfamily--when he was killed, they lost the only adult male, and wereleft with one adult to care for three young children, no steady rolemodel for the boys. Jo--the Colonel's way, that'd be a whole lot lesslikely. One parent's death would still be tragic, of course, but itwouldn't cause complete disruption. "

"Which, " Cortin said, "--and I admit to considerable personal interesthere--would mean Special Ops personnel could have families. Thatincludes my team, though according to what I saw it doesn't include me. "

It wouldn't, Odeon thought regretfully, at least not until the realProtector manifested. Her family, until then, had to be all the humansin the Systems; she couldn't be restricted to a few individuals. If hewere permitted a family, though, Joanie'd be as much a part of it as hecould manage--and he had a pretty good idea how. 

The Royal couple whispered to each other for a few moments, then PrinceEdward looked back at Cortin. "We agree, Excellency. Show us how itcan be done legally and without sin, and Ursula and I will bring othersinto our family. " He raised an eyebrow at them. "Although we havecome to love each other, it's common knowledge that isn't necessary toa Royal marriage, the primary purpose of which is to beget heirs. If apolygamous marriage can permit us to fulfill that purpose it is--as youpointed out--our duty. "

Cortin swallowed, uncomfortable. "I intended no offense, YourHighness. "

"None taken, Your Excellency. Although it's not by intent, we havefailed. " He turned to Bradford. "How do you think Enforcementpersonnel and their families would react to the idea, Colonel?"

"Favorably, " Bradford said. "Many of us already have such arrangementsinformally, as I'm sure Your Highness knows, and quite a few--myselfincluded--would like to formalize them. "

"And most of the nobility, " the Prince said, "would be more intriguedthan offended, if it could be shown not to be sinful. The Church wouldresist that, though, I'm afraid, and the landfolk would probably havestrong objections. "

"I know, " Cortin admitted. "I don't have any choice but to try, though. I saw two possibilities in the vision, or whatever it was, andI've got to work for the second. In the first, humanity kept on theway it's going now, a slow decline with the terrorists getting strongeruntil they reach a critical number and Shayan takes them over openly, uses them to wipe out the rest of us in a final bloody massacre, thenamuses himself by torturing them to death one by one--which he and hisdemons continue, of course, once they're in Sheol. 

"The other wasn't quite as clear, maybe because there's more than oneway for it to go--I can't be certain. In it, we recognize the SatyrPlague for what it is--"

"Shayan's attempt to corrupt us, " Princess Ursula declared. 

"With all respect, Your Highness, " Cortin said firmly, "that's notpossible. I can't deny that Shayan has tremendous power, but there'sone power God has reserved to Himself, and that is the creation oflife. The satyr virus isn't very high on the scale, I agree, but it islife, with no detectable connection to any other form in the Kingdoms. So the Satyr Plague is from God, and it must be His Will that we useit, within the limits of morality He's given us, to reverse thedecline. "

"The Satyr Plague used within the bounds of morality?" Princess Ursulasounded highly dubious. 

"It can be done, " Cortin said. "Troopers don't use their dispensationto spend all their time having sex, do they?"

"No, " the Princess admitted, "not even all their spare time. Buttroopers are far better disciplined than the average civilian--givelandfolk the freedom to indulge their drives the way troopers do, and Idread to think of the consequences. "

"I think you're underestimating them, Your Highness, " Cortin said, allowing herself a smile. "I was raised in a farming family, and I canassure you they're every bit as disciplined as troopers, although in adifferent way. " She grimaced. "I'll take drill, and transfers, andorders, and getting shot at, any day, over milking and plowing andfeeding and getting up before dawn every day! Even with the virus'help, farm life doesn't leave enough energy for overindulgence. I'msure most would be happy to keep their sexual activity within thefamily. "

"Happier than now, I'd bet, " Bain said. "That way, they'd get thevariety the virus makes you want, without having to go outside thefamily--which would be a major reduction in adultery all by itself. "

"That sounds reasonable, " the Princess said. "Your argument about thevirus being a new life form is one I can't refute either, so go on. Werecognize the Satyr Plague as God's gift; then what?"

"The first thing, as Your Highness has already agreed, is to getpolygamy approved, " Cortin said. "And, as His Highness has pointedout, convincing the Church to sanction it is going to be difficult. Assuming we can manage that, even on a small scale to demonstrate itseffects on the birthrate, the next step is to eliminate the terrorists. I don't know for sure, but I think that's going to mean a showdownbetween me and Shannon--the real one--and that, gentles, terrifies me. "She took a deep breath, exhaled slowly in an attempt to calm herself. "Assuming the new family structure and Shannon's defeat, what I saw wasGod's Kingdom, here in the Systems. That tells me the Final Comingmust have taken place sometime between now and then, with theprotection from sin Jeshua said the Protector would bring to those whosought it. I didn't see that part, though. "

The Princess crossed herself. "The Spirit Who will come to correct andcomfort, " she said softly. 

"'Who will come in a form none can predict, '" Bradford quoted, "'bringing God's Wrath to those who persist in sin, and His Eternal Joyto those who forswear it. ' Are you claiming to be His Herald, ColonelCortin?"

"I'm not claiming anything, My Lord Bishop. All I'm doing is tellingyou about some things I saw in what may have been nothing more than adrug-induced hallucination. But it's one convincing enough I have tobelieve and act on it, even though I'm certain it's going to kill me. "She shrugged. "Not that I expected to live long when I went intoSpecial Ops. All I can ask is to go out doing my best. "

"That's all any of us can ask, " Bradford agreed. He'd have to talk toOdeon about this soon, in private; the scar-faced man's expression, though he was trying to remain impassive, told the Bishop-Inquisitor heknew something he wasn't saying. "I wouldn't tell anyone else aboutthis until we get some hard evidence one way or another, and I'dsuggest the rest of you keep it within this group as well. "

"As the Colonel commands, " Illyanov said. "I, however, intend to actas if Colonel Cortin's vision was precisely that. " He gave Cortin adeep, seated bow. "I am yours to command, Excellency. "

"So's the team, of course, " Odeon said. 

"And I'm willing to give serious consideration to anything that willgive us an Heir, " the Prince said. "I'll speak to my father aboutthis, and I'll expect you to keep us informed. For now, we should begetting ready for landing. " He paused. "Before we return to the maincabin, though, Your Excellency, I have a favor to ask. "

"If I can, Your Highness. "

The Prince took four cartridges out of his pocket. "For us and myparents, then, if you would be so kind. "

Cortin sighed, but only to herself. "Of course. I'll need holy water;is there any aboard?"

"At your service. " The Prince handed her a small vial. 

Cortin took it, blessed the cartridges, and returned them. "With mypersonal hope you're never in a position to need the special blessing, "she added. 

"Which would be a form of protection, wouldn't it?" The Prince smiled. "Thank you, Colonel. "

13. Chuck

Nobody had thought to brief them on the welcoming ceremonies at theairport, but Bradford had mentioned her team acting as bodyguards, sowhen it was their turn to leave the plane, Odeon took point and theother four formed a square around Cortin. That might or might not havebeen the right thing to do, but it was effective; as a member of theKing's Household, she got some press attention--as the High King'sInquisitor, surrounded by Special Operations officers, that attentionwas both brief and extremely respectful. 

Once they got through that, Cortin and her team boarded a passenger vanwith "Harmony Lodge" emblazoned on the side for the brief trip to theirnew home. The Lodge was more impressive than Cortin had expected, though she'd gathered from Bradford that it was adequate for a largerteam than hers. It was close to the Palace Compound, not a kilometerfrom the Palace itself, but the way it had been landscaped, it couldhave been far from anything: thick hedges and a formal garden made it aprivate place. The building itself was huge, and looked more like amedieval castle than the simple, probably rustic building she'dexpected from something called a lodge. She wondered with someamusement if it had a dungeon; that was, after all, the classical placefor interrogations in a castle. 

The van dropped them off at the main door, then headed toward the rearof the building. As they approached, the door swung open to reveal anelderly man in black-and-scarlet livery, who bowed to them. "Welcomehome, Colonel--gentles. I am Michael Brady, Your Excellency's butlerand head of Harmony Lodge's staff. " He gestured them inside. "May Ishow you around, or would you prefer to rest until supper?"

"Thank you, Mr. Brady, " Cortin said. "I'd like to see the place, especially my work areas. My men may make their own choices. "

Odeon and Chang chose to join her, the others decided to rest. Bradycalled servants to show them to their rooms, then said, "YourExcellency has not had servants before?"

"No . . . It shows?"

"It does. Servants are addressed and referred to by first name, not byan honorific and last name. "

Cortin didn't like that; if she used first names with a person, sheexpected to be referred to that way herself. Still, she didn't like todefy custom in public, and while the servants might work for her, theyweren't part of her team. She inclined her head in agreement. "As yousay, then, Matthew. My apologies if I offended. "

"No offense, Excellency. You wished to see your work area first?"

"Please--and brief me on the rest of the place as we go, if you would. "

"Of course, " Brady said. "If you will follow me?" He led them througha doorway to the left of the broad, sweeping entrance stairs. "Theentertainment areas and public offices are here, on the main floor;living quarters are on the upper floors--private bedrooms and baths, common eating and recreational facilities, including an excellentlibrary; and the work area is below ground. Servants' quarters are ina building behind this one. "

"Sounds nice, " Cortin said appreciatively. "I do have an honest-to-Goddungeon, then?"

"Yes, Your Excellency. "

"I'm new to Royal circles, Matthew--is it usual for members of HisMajesty's Household to have households of their own?"

"No, Excellency. " Brady paused, looking uncomfortable. "With all duerespect to the Inquisitor-Colonel, she is the only one whose positionmakes it desirable. The rest live in the Palace itself. "

Cortin had gotten used to an Inquisitor's normal isolation, but shehadn't expected it to be this extreme. It was fine with her, though;she'd rather have her own place. "I gather I won't be expected to domuch entertaining or go to many parties, then. "

"No, Excellency, though you will of course receive all the usualinvitations. The only functions you will actually be expected toappear at will be ones hosted by His Majesty, and you are free to missthose if you are in the midst of an interrogation. He has instructedme to inform you that your work is to take priority over anything else, and that you are to contact him personally at any time if you believeyou have obtained valuable information. "

"I'm not to report to him, then?" Cortin was both relieved and alittle disappointed at that. 

"Not immediately, Excellency; as I said, your work is to take priority, and there are four prisoners in the holding cells awaiting theattentions of the High King's Inquisitor. "

Cortin smiled, changing her plans for the evening's entertainment. "Inthat case, I'll pass on the rest of the tour for now. Captain Odeon, would you do me a favor?"

Odeon nodded, grinning. "Call Major Illyanov and tell him no gueststonight, right?"

"Right, then join me downstairs. " She thought for a moment, then askedBrady, "What shape are they in?"

"Untouched, to the best of my knowledge, Excellency. "

Four, and none softened up. Cortin nodded to herself, pleased, thenasked, "What's the setup like down there? Colonel Bradford said onestate-of-the-art suite, other conventional ones. "

"Yes, Excellency. There are five complete interrogation suites, thoughonly Suite Alpha--yours, of course--has the highly sophisticatedequipment. "

"Thank you. " Cortin turned to Chang. "Lieutenant, would you askLieutenant Bain to join me after supper?" When she agreed, Cortinturned back to Brady. "Let's go. "

Someone with a sense of humor she appreciated had posted signs in theprisoners' passage showing the way to the dungeon, and one over itsdoor quoting the ancient poet Dante: "Abandon hope, all ye who enterhere. " They stopped there, and Bradford gave her a set of keys. "Myresponsibilities end at this door, Your Excellency. EnforcementService personnel from the Detention Center are responsible for caringfor the prisoners and cleaning up after you; the first is done atmidday, and they are on call for the other. Now that you have assumedyour duties, no one else will enter except by your order or with yourpermission. "

"What about record films of the interrogations?"

"That is handled by the Palace security monitors, Excellency. "

"Fine. What about spare keys?"

"There is a set for the Enforcement personnel I mentioned. "

"We'll need three more, then. One each for Captain Odeon andLieutenant Bain, and one for anyone else in the team. "

"I will see to it. By Your Excellency's leave?"

"Granted. "

The keys were marked; Cortin had no trouble finding the one for themain entrance, or for the cellblock. She'd wait for Mike before takingany of them to the suite, but she could make a preliminary evaluationand pick her first subject. 

The block held twenty cells, four of them, as Brady had said, flaggedas having occupants. She didn't get beyond the second one, though. Its occupant startled her at first--she hadn't thought of him sinceleaving New Denver months ago--then she chuckled and turned on thecell's speaker. "Powell--I would've thought you, of all people, would've avoided Enforcement troopers. "

Startled, the young man stared at the one-way glass in the door. "Uh. . . Captain Cortin?"

"Colonel, now--but it's me, yes. What're you doing in custody again, much less at Harmony Lodge?"

Powell managed a tentative smile. "Congratulations, Colonel. " Then itfaded, and his shoulders slumped. "You won't believe me--they didn't, at the Center, so they sent me here for the High King's Inquisitor. "To Cortin's astonishment, she saw the beginnings of hope in his face, and his eyes brightened. "That's not-- You're not--?"

"It is, and I am. "

"Oh, thank God! They said the King's Inquisitor would havetruthsense--please, let me talk to you!"

Cortin hesitated. He certainly sounded sincere enough, but he'd beenconditioned once; possibly he had been re-conditioned, this time tokill whoever turned out to be King's Inquisitor. On the other hand, that Brother had said Shannon had put her off limits, and Powell hadsubmitted to her will once; he'd do so again easily. So she wasunlocking the cell door when Odeon arrived. 

"Find a promising one?" he asked. 

"I'd say so--one who wants to talk to me, at least. " Cortin opened thecell's door, beckoned its occupant out. "You remember our youngfriend?"

"Of course! What's he doing here?"

"That's what he wants to talk about. Shall we go to my suite?"

"Just a second, please?" The young man was looking at her withadoration so open it was almost embarrassing, and Cortin wondered wherethat had come from. "I haven't seen Captain Odeon in ages . . . "

"I don't mind if he doesn't. " Cortin watched them embrace, one handclose to her pistol, but it seemed that all Powell wanted was a kiss. At least that much of his conditioning held, she thought. When theybroke, she repeated, "Shall we go to my suite?"

This time they made it. Suite Alpha's office was simple, butcomfortably appointed, designed to give the subject a feeling ofrelaxation and trust. Cortin took her place in a grouping of furnitureintended to help the subject feel more at ease that the normaldesk-centered version of first stage, and gestured the other two toadjoining seats. "Now, Charles, what is it you don't think I'llbelieve?"

"That--" The young man gulped, tried again. "That I . . . Had to comeback. The Brothers . . . Some of the older ones had me, the waysCaptain Odeon and the others helped me find out I liked, but it . . . With them, it wasn't right, and I finally figured out that was becauseCaptain Odeon and the others also helped me realize the Brotherhooditself was wrong. Especially to hate you, when you're the one who letthem help me. " He gestured, helplessly. "So I had to go back to theCenter, and find you, and . . . Offer to help you any way I could, inreturn for the help you gave me. "

Her truthsense told her he was being absolutely honest. "Did you tellthe Brothers how you felt?"

"No, ma'am--that didn't seem like a very good idea. I let troopers seeme, but they didn't do anything--maybe because you'd had me released. Anyway, I didn't manage to get arrested until I hit one of them--andthen no one'd believe I'd done it to get arrested! And that's how Iended up here. "

So Mike and the Inquisitors had modified the conditioning she'd set up, had they? Powell was supposed to be terrified of her, if not ofthem--justifiably so, she admitted to herself--but he was gratefulinstead, enough so that he'd risked his life to get back. He couldeasily have been shot for attacking a trooper, not simply gottenarrested. As it turned out, their modification should prove moreuseful than her simple revenge, so she couldn't get too upset withthem--but she would definitely have to find out how it had been done!"That's good, then. What help do you think you can give me?"

"To start with, I overheard them planning a raid. I don't think it'sthe big one--nobody down at my level is supposed know anything aboutthat, except that it's going to happen--but maybe it'll help? Eventhough I didn't hear much?"

Cortin leaned forward, not trying to hide her interest. "It will, Charles. Tell me about it. "

Powell frowned. "It's supposed to be on the main convent of the BlueSisters--you know the one, just south of Carthage Mountain?"

"I don't, but I can find someone who does. Go on. "

"It's supposed to be on their main feast day--that'd be theAnnunciation, the 25th. But they're afraid the Service'll find outsomehow, so if you post troops--even watchers--they won't show. "

Cortin scowled. The Blue Sisters--formally, the Order of Succor of theCompassionate Mother, Piety's order--were dedicated to caring for theseriously ill or wounded, especially Service troopers. So perhaps theywere a natural target--and they definitely needed protection. "Themost important part is keeping the Sisters and their patients safe, even if it means the Brothers escaping. I personally hope that can bedone without alerting them, but--" she shrugged, "once I pass theinformation along, I'm out of it unless they pick up some prisoners. Do you know if one of the Shannons will be involved?"

"I'm afraid not--that I don't know, I mean. But I'd think one would;it's the kind the Raidmaster would want to lead, either in person or byproxy. "

"Good enough; I'll report it as a possible, then. " She smiled at theyoung man. "I'm afraid I'm not as good at this type of questioning asI should be, Charles; I'd like to call in a friend for it. Will youtalk to him as well as you have been to me?"

"Of course, if that's what you want. "

"Good. " Cortin went to her desk and picked up the black phone, askedBrady to come escort a guest, then turned her attention back to Powell. "You've been a lot of help already, Charles, and I'm sure you'll be alot more--but have you given any thought to what you'll do when you'vegiven us all the information you have?"

The young man shrugged. "A little, but it depended on someonebelieving me. Like I said, I'd like to go to work for you, if I could. "

Cortin nodded; she'd definitely be questioning Mike next! "Think aboutit some more, talk to my men--then if you're sure that's really whatyou want, I'll see what I can do. For now, go with Matthew; he shouldbe at the main door shortly. "

When Powell left, Cortin turned to Odeon. "All right, Mike, give!Last time I saw him, I revolted and terrified him--now he's like apuppy eager for my approval, and I swear he has a crush on you. Whyand how?"

To her astonishment, Odeon looked abashed. "Uh . . . Ivan had anexperimental drug he wanted to try, just to see how thorough aconditioning was possible and how much trouble it'd be. Well, you'dalready set up a program for our young friend, so Ivan figured he mightas well work on him. He outranks us--outranked you, then--so we wentalong. "

Cortin nodded; they'd had no choice, and Ivan had been polite enoughnot to tell her he'd modified her intentions. "It looks like theconditioning was complete, all right--but how permanent?"

"Till he dies, Ivan says, or till he's put through the same type ofconditioning again, which Ivan doesn't think is possible anywhereoutside a Detention Center. So if you take him on, it'll be for good. "

"I don't see that you left me any choice, " Cortin said with resignedamusement. "Kicking him out with conditioning like that would be like. . . Kicking a puppy, I suppose. Though I have no idea what I'll beable to do with him!" She paused, frowning. Joining the Brotherhood ofFreedom, or any other terrorist group, meant automatic excommunication, and she didn't care to make her people associate with an excommunicate. "I don't suppose you also saw to his spiritual welfare, by any chance?"

"Of course we did, and not by chance, " Odeon said. "Better than that, though we blocked the memory in case you turned him down. Uh--"

"Don't tell me, " Cortin said, half-grinning. "You enlisted him and puthim on the team. "

"Close, " Odeon said. "Commissioned him, since you wanted all officers. He doesn't meet the normal Strike Force criteria, but Colonel Bradfordwaivered them in his case. He's a good rider and a damn good marksman, but otherwise his main qualification is absolute dedication to hisTeam-Leader. I wouldn't call him a puppy, young as he is; I'd call hima guard dog. The cue to make him 'remember' he's been an agent ofyours is you welcoming him to Team Azrael. "

"I'll do that next time I see him. " Cortin sighed. "Pritchett sayinglast night that he's in love with me, Powell conditioned intodevotion--what next? No, don't answer that; I don't think I want toknow. " She paused, then changed the subject. "So Ivan's experimentwas successful--but how useful will it be?"

"Practically, very little or none. It worked, yes, but the drug'sexpensive and scarce, and the procedures take too many people too long, to be worth using in normal circumstances. It may be done again, butit'll have to be a pretty special case. "

"Too bad; I can see where it could've been useful. " Cortin dismissedthe subject with that, hesitated, then picked up the red phone thatalmost had to link her interrogation suite directly with the Palace. According to Brady, His Majesty wanted any significant results she got, as soon as she got them. The phone rang once, then a half-familiarvoice said, "Yes, Colonel?"

It was a direct link, then. "His Majesty wanted immediate reports, "Cortin said. "Are you authorized to take them?"

"Anyone who answers this phone is so authorized, Colonel. Go ahead;your report is being recorded. "

"Good. " Cortin gave a concise but complete report of what she'd gottenfrom Powell, pleased at the quick response. Too bad not everything inthe Kingdom went this smoothly!

"Excellent, " the voice said when she was done. "I had, of course, hoped for quick and substantial results from you, but this exceeds myexpectations. Good work, Colonel. "

Cortin swallowed hard, finally placing the half-familiar voice. Ofcourse he was authorized to answer his own phone! "Th . . . Thank you, Your Majesty. This was an easy one. "

"Easy or not, it was effective. Keep up the good work, Colonel; wehave to crush these terrorists, especially the Brothers of Freedom. "

"Of course, Your Majesty--I'll do my best. "

"I would expect no less, Colonel. " The line went dead. 

Cortin stared at the handpiece for several seconds before replacing itcarefully in the cradle. It was hard to believe she'd just spoken toHigh King Mark--but she knew his voice, she had to believe. "I'll getyou more, Sire, " she said unneccessarily, then she stood. "Okay, Mike--I suppose we ought to get supper, then I'm going to start anothersubject. " She grinned. "I really shouldn't say this, but even thoughhe gave me some good information, Charles wasn't much fun, and Ipromised myself some entertainment tonight. If you and one of theothers will help me set the next one up, I'll play with him awhile, then if he's being stubborn, we'll get serious in the morning. "

14. Bradford

Cortin climbed the stairs to the second floor, Bain following her, satisfied with the results of her evening's work. Her fear that Sis'work would leave her vulnerable to sexual stimulus from anyone, including a Brother of Freedom, had proven unfounded; even when she'dused eroticine to force an erection on the prisoner she'd chosen forher evening's work, her only response had been anticipation of achallenge, no arousal at all. She could relax, then, concentrate ondoing her new job to the best of her ability. And she'd found Davenext door; when he'd settled his prisoner for the night, she'd beeneager to share her discovery with him. 

When she entered the common-room, she had to hold back a gasp ofastonishment. She'd expected a certain amount of showiness on thepublic floor, and it was in the Kingdoms' interest to have theinterrogation areas as well-equipped as possible--but she hadn'texpected to find much more than average living conditions, comfortableand with the promised privacy. This was luxury, the kind she hadn'tbelieved real even in stories about royalty. Carpets so thick sheseemed to be wading in them, rather than walking on them--it feltalmost criminal wearing boots on them--paintings even she could seemust be worth at least a small fortune, couches and chairs she wasn'tsure she'd dare to sit in, some covered in fur . . . Then heradmiration was interrupted; Illyanov embraced her, kissing herthoroughly. 

"I know you sent a message about no visitors, " he murmured, "but afterlast night, I thought you might wish the opportunity. If not, there isno harm done. "

"True, and you're right, " Cortin replied with equal quietness. "Theprisoner didn't affect me, but Dave sure did. " She raised her voice toa normal level. "Want to introduce the colleagues I haven't met yet?"

"My pleasure, Excellency. " As he was doing so, Illyanov saw Odeongesturing him to where her team had gathered. When he joined them, Odeon said, "You've been in on this as much as any of us, Ivan; Dave'sgot some information that may put a different light on Joanie'ssexuality. Go ahead, Dave. "

Bain did so, telling them about Cortin's lack of reaction to herprisoner. "It seems odd, " he finished, "that she wouldn't react, especially with him dripping on eroticine, if it's as involuntary asshe--and we--thought. "

"That agrees with what happened this morning, " Illyanov said. "Weslept linked last night, and were still so when I woke. " He smiled. "You are all aware of her new ability to intensify climax?" When theynodded, also smiling, he went on. "That ability can also be moststimulating if you happen to be within her and relaxed. My point, however, is that she did not let it continue; she removed herselfbefore either of us became too aroused. I agree with David: she hassome control, though it may not always be conscious control. "

Odeon traded glances with Chang. That sounded as reasonable as thetruth about Cortin, and considerably more believable; they'd go along. "Then maybe it wasn't a fluke, or fear, when she came down after thefirst time, " he said. "What about it, Sis?"

"Unconscious control?" Chang said thoughtfully. "I should like tobelieve so, and from what you all say, it does sound reasonable. As ahypothesis, then: she indulges herself based on--if you will excuse theterm--available, acceptable resources and time. I should like moreevidence to either confirm or refute that, however; I have obviouslybeen wrong on that subject before. "

Odeon grinned at her. That was a more reasonable hypothesis for theothers--and for Joanie herself, until it was time for her to gopublic--than he could've come up with. "We'll get it for you, though Idon't know if we'll be able to tonight. " He waved at the group aroundCortin; they had her almost undressed, with her full cooperation, andwere getting out of their own uniforms as all of them moved toward herbedroom. "But if one of us can arrange to be her last for the night, he can do what Ivan did last night. If he's the only one with her, anddoesn't let her move away, the results should be conclusive. "

"A good indication, at least, " Chang agreed. "And I will put asedative doser in the bedside table in the event the conclusion is notwhat we currently believe. "

Cortin didn't have time to wonder why none of her team were in thegroup surrounding her; Illyanov's embrace and kiss had been quiteenough to start the ache in her belly, and the Inquisitors' caresseshad turned it into a burning need--one they seemed to sense and perhapsshare, because almost as soon as they got her to the huge bed, one ofthem was sliding into her, his urgent thrustings sending her into aspiral of sheer pleasure. 

 * * * * *

When she fell asleep, it was with Pritchett holding her, relaxed insideher, murmuring that Ivan had said she liked sleeping that way. And hewas still there when she woke, a comfortable strong presence in spiteof the fact, since the two of them were alone, that she must haveoverslept. He was smiling at her, and when she started to pull herselfreluctantly away, he held her gently but firmly where she was. Shestarted to object--her body was already reacting to him--but hesilenced her with a kiss. "It's okay, little fox, " he saidaffectionately. "Just relax, trust me. You'll be fine. "

"But--"

"Just relax, I said. " Pritchett kissed her again, rolling so she wasbeneath him as she preferred. "Sis says your drive may very well beself-regulating, and I'm the lucky one who gets to find out with you. If not, she left a sedative. " He paused, smiling. "It is somethingyou--and we--need to know. " He began moving gently. 

He was right, Cortin thought. They should all know her reactions--andhe felt far too good, growing and stiffening inside her, for her towant him to leave. "Mmm, " she agreed, yielding. Last night had been afeast, she'd loved it and intended to repeat it whenever she had thetime and interested partners--but it would be nice if she could snack, too, not have to gorge all the time. 

"That's my little fox, " Pritchett said indulgently. "Are you allright?"

"I'm fine. " He was at his full size now, solid and delightful, hisgentle movements arousing her more slowly than she'd have believedpossible after her recent experiences. "And you feel so good . . . "

"Slow and easy this time, hmm? I think so, too. " Pritchett smiled, kissing her, caressing her breasts. His little fox--their Joanie--wassomething special, all right. Even if other women had shared her newendowments, he didn't know of any who'd have been either willing orable to delight a group of men the way she had two nights running. Itwas too bad she didn't love her Enforcement partners the way they didher--she must think they came to her only for the sex, which waslaughable. That you could get anywhere, with the right money. But shewas still willing--hell, eager!--to have them. 

Their lovemaking was unhurried and thorough, different from any she'dhad since her surgery, but Cortin enjoyed it just as much. When theywere done, they bathed and dressed--to Cortin's amusement, Pritchetthad a complete set of clothing in her room; she'd have to make sure therest did, too--then they went to the common-room with Pritchett happilycarrying the still-full sedative injector. 

The only one there was Powell, who smiled when he saw the injector. "It went all right, then--great! The rest of us have all been to Massand had breakfast, and they're getting settled in. What do you want meto do?"

Cortin didn't know enough about his conditioning to give a good answer, so she said, "You tell me. You need debriefed by an expert, of course, but since you joined us have you had any gear issued, or been paid, ortaken care of personal matters?" She saw a puzzled expression, remembered, and added, "Oh, by the way--welcome to Team Azrael. "

He looked dazed for a moment, then his expression cleared. "I wasworking for you the whole time, then--thank you! About the other, though--no, none of it. "

"Um. " She thought for a moment, then went to a phone and dialedBradford's number. 

"Colonel Bradford's office, Corporal Callahan speaking, sir. "

"This is Colonel Cortin. I'd like to speak with Colonel Bradford, please, if he's available. "

"Yes, ma'am--one moment, please. "

Seconds later, Bradford was on the line. "What can I do for you, Colonel?"

"I'm not sure. Does being the High King's Inquisitor let me borrow youto debrief someone?"

"It lets you borrow anyone you need to do your job. Who do you needdebriefed, and how soon?"

"My new team member, Lieutenant Powell. As soon as you can, please. "

"Half an hour soon enough?"

"That'd be fine, thanks. I've already gotten some useful informationfrom him, but I'm not good enough at the memory-enhancing techniques todo a really thorough job. "

"He's the one who told you about the raid on the Blue Sisters' convent?"

"Yes. "

"I'll be over as soon as I can. I'm in charge of the task forceprotecting them; I'll need all the good information I can get. "

"I'll probably be saying Mass when you get here, then. You can talk tohim in our quarters if you want, or you're welcome to use my publicoffice on the main floor. Any idea how long it'll take?"

"That's hard to say exactly, but two hours is about average. And sinceyou haven't said Mass yet, I'd appreciate it if you wait till I getthere; I like to attend all my priests' services at least once. "

"Of course. " She couldn't refuse her Bishop, and since no one hadcommented on her bearing during Mass, her absorption was either normalor not noticeable, so it shouldn't be a problem. "Then this afternoonI can have someone help Powell get the Service formalities straightenedout--payroll, uniforms, ID, all that sort of thing. " She shook herhead, even though he couldn't see the gesture. "Things are going toofast and working out too well, Brad. I'm living in luxury, doingvaluable work I enjoy, having an incredible sex life--I ought to beoverjoyed, but I'm not. It scares me. "

Looked at from her point of view, Bradford could understand that. Butsince he'd helped with much of the maneuvering that had gotten her intothe first two situations--that the third had worked out so well hadbeen by God's mercy, not human skill--he didn't share her apprehension. But he also couldn't reveal any more of that maneuvering than shealready knew about, so he tried to reassure her instead. "I don't seeanything to worry about, Joan. Think back--everything that's happenedto you since the attack has been perfectly reasonable, given yourtalent as an Inquisitor and Their Majesties' determination to put downthe terrorists. If you weren't High King's Inquisitor, someone elsewould be--someone less talented. As for the speed, well, " he let hissmile show in his voice, "from what I hear, you were the one in a hurryto qualify as an Inquisitor and get to work--and I know you didn'twaste any time getting your team together. "

"I can't argue that, " Cortin said. She had pushed hard to learn, andlearned faster than she'd expected even with that amount of work. "Motivation does work wonders--but it still bothers me. "

"We'll talk about it more this afternoon, then, if you're not at apoint in an interrogation where you can't take a break for an hour orso. "

"I should be able to manage; the one I'm working on seemed to be comingalong nicely when I left him last night, and I doubt it'll take me morethan a couple of hours to finish him. "

Bradford was both astonished and pleased. Except for Powell, he'dchosen these subjects himself, as being particularly resistant. Eitherhe'd been wrong about one, or she had an even more accurate sense forindividual weaknesses than he'd realized. "I'd have expected at leasttwo days of concentrated effort for any one of them--what did you do?"

"Thought aloud for his benefit, then left him alone under a twelve-hourdose of eroticine. Not very original, but effective. "

"That's what counts. " Bradford shook his head, glad she couldn't seethe chagrin on his face. "Sometimes simple methods are the mosteffective. " And the hardest to spot special vulnerability to, hereminded himself. "I'll be at the chapel in about fifteenminutes--talk to you more this afternoon. "

"Right. " Cortin hung up, turned to the two waiting. "He mentioned achapel--where is it?"

"On the main floor, " Pritchett told her. "Dedicated to St. Eleanor, ofcourse. "

The patron saint of Enforcement, yes, since there were no Inquisitorsaints. "Good--I'd hoped for a chapel, but I hadn't really expectedone. "

"I'll show you where it is. " Pritchett grinned. "I go to Mass everyday, when I can--glad I didn't miss it today. "

"Can I go too?" Powell asked hesitantly. "I've been once, so I can'ttake Communion, but . . . "

"Certainly!" Cortin exclaimed. "Whenever you want, as long as itdoesn't interfere with your duties. Shall we go, gentlemen?"

Not at all to her surprise, after seeing other parts of the Lodge, Cortin found the chapel to be exquisitely--and expensively!--equippedand decorated. She went into the vestry for some private meditation, then put on her stole and went out to say Mass. 

Bradford was struck by the change in her when she went to the altar andbegan the preliminary prayers. She was still attractive, rather thanbeautiful, but there was an aura about her now that made her seem asbeautiful as the ceremony itself. She was completely wrapped up in it, obviously unaware of those in the chapel with her except for the littletime it took her to administer Communion. He couldn't be sure if sheeven needed her Missal, or if her references to it were simply as partof the ceremony; somehow, he believed it was the latter. He'd onlyseen this sort of absorption twice before, he thought in awe. He'dhave to report it to his superior--and he'd definitely have to talk toher later. After talking to Odeon!

 * * * * *

As soon as Mass was over, Bradford took advantage of Cortin's offer toborrow her main-floor office. He should have summoned Powell forquestioning, but what he'd just seen wouldn't let him; it was Odeon hecalled for. And, as he'd half expected, Cortin's second in command wastrying to conceal something, his cold pale eyes revealing to theInquisitor what his impassive expression hid: he was afraid. Not forhimself, though; for Cortin?

Bradford gestured Odeon to join him in the informal seating area. Whenhe did, Bradford leaned forward. "Mike, I have no intention of doinganything to hurt Joanie. But it's pretty clear you and Sis are hidingsomething you've found out about her--something her Commanding Officerand Bishop ought to know about. "

Odeon was silent. Bradford had a point, but was it a strong enough oneto justify risking Joanie's life? No, he corrected himself, not herlife--her mission. Their lives. It was true that Bradford could behelpful, as Bishop of the Strike Forces--but again, helpful enough tojustify the risk? Well, he'd been promised support, so there should bea way to find out. 

Bradford watched, initial puzzlement quickly turning to awe as Odeon'seyes lost focus and he seemed to glow, despite the bright officelighting. Yes, there was definitely something highly unusual happeningin and around Team Azrael!

When Odeon became aware of his surroundings again, he grinned. "You'rein, Colonel. What's going on is hard to believe, but you'll get help. "He sobered. "And you'll get help keeping it from all except the veryfew with a need to know--plus one who has a need not to know. "

"Something else we have to keep from her for her own good?"

"Hers and the entire Systems', " Odeon said. "It's why she attractspeople in spite of being an Inquisitor. Brad, she's the Herald andacting Protector--and she doesn't know it, can't afford to know ituntil we've gotten people ready to accept her changes. As long as shedoesn't know her identity and powers, Shayan can't use his againsther--in fact, he's afraid to use them at all, for fear of waking hers. "

Bradford had gone pale. Hard as it was to believe, he couldn'tdisbelieve. "But she'd win!"

"There's no guarantee of that, " Odeon said grimly. "I think shewould--but the only limit I'm sure of on Shayan's power is hisinability to create life. Joan's limited herself to restrain him andgive us a chance. " He grimaced. "That's how I understand it, anyway;I could be misinterpreting what I was shown. But I'm positive we can'tafford to tell her who she really is. We've got to act normal as longas she does--with a few exceptions. "

"Normal. " Bradford shuddered. "Around the one who's supposed to judgeus for eternity? Or, from what you said about being acting Protector, maybe not make the final judgement?"

"I can't be sure myself, " Odeon said. "I have the feeling thatanything she does in that capacity will be permanent, or there'd be noreason for an acting one, but it is just a feeling. " He paused. "Andacting normal around her's possible. Not easy, but possible, becauseSis and I are doing it--and essential. " He quirked an eyebrow, smiled. "Fun, too, at times. One thing she's doing is reclaiming thejurisdiction over sex that Shayan claimed in the Garden. If you've gotany doubts on that score, just remember the shelter party. "

Bradford did, his mind going back to her enthusiasm and the incrediblepleasure she'd given her men and her guests. "That is going to be oneof the hardest things to convince most people of, " he said eventually. "Is that going to be the Seal of Life God said the Protector wouldbring?"

"No--though that's not a bad guess. " Odeon told him about theearly-hours visit by the man in the white Enforcement uniform, including himself and Sis drinking from the still-unconscious Cortin. "From that and everything else I've seen, " he concluded, "the NewKingdom--for lack of my ability to imagine a better name--is going tobe a lot more enjoyable, as well as a lot more challenging. "

"A lot more sensual, at any rate, " Bradford said drily. "Do you thinkthat means all Her priests will be women?"

"I doubt it, " Odeon said after a moment's thought "Even thoughJeshua's were all men until not long before the War, which would onlybe fair. But we have a life fluid of our own, and knowing our Joanie, she'll want it used both ways. " He paused, then grinned. "And itwouldn't surprise me if the normal arrangement was to celebrate thisSealing with a priest of the opposite sex. "

"Normal--but not necessary?"

"No, or Sis wouldn't have been able to take it from Joanie. " Odeonhesitated, then went on. "I wouldn't have been able to tell you allthis unless it was highly probable you'd want to be on her team if youknew. If that's right and you do, either Sis or I can Seal you to her;if not, you'll have to wait till she goes public. "

"I do, " Bradford said without hesitation. "From you, since I agreethat there's no time to waste. "

"Good. " Odeon rose as Bradford knelt in front of him. "Drink, then, the Seed of Life. "

Bradford was hesitant at first, taking only what welled out--and thatwas enough for the union to form. Odeon felt the hesitancy dissolve, felt Bradford's awed pleasure as God's Presence filled and cleansedhim, shared his fear that it would end--and then his joyous realizationthat it wouldn't, that he'd been accepted and was wholly God's now. 

When it was over, Bradford shook his head, looking dazed. "I had noidea . . . And Mike, I don't feel like conducting even a Stage Oneafter that. I need to come down, if you don't mind. "

"Me too, " Odeon said. "The repetitions, or whatever they end up beingcalled, won't be that prolonged or intense, of course, but I'mbeginning to think the Sealing itself always will be. And that we'llhave to allow for a wind-down period--most likely sexual, the way Ifelt and felt you feel. Though Sis and I didn't, until after Joaniewas on her feet. "

"Of course not, " Bradford said. "I'd like sex--but what I need istalk. To help Joanie effectively, I've got to know exactly what sheand we are trying to accomplish, and--if possible--why. " He found achair without looking, settled into it. When Odeon had followed suit, he went on. "Since you and Sis were chosen directly by Jeshua, you twoare the obvious leaders of our group. If she's around, maybe sheshould join us. "

"If she's awake, you mean, " Odeon corrected, grinning. "When I saw herlast night, she and Ivan were heading for her room, looking like theyintended to make a night of it. "

Bradford looked at him quizzically, then echoed the grin. "And adisciple of him, I'd be willing to bet. "

"A bet you would win, Colonel. " Chang stood just inside the door, herarm around the St. Dmitri Inquisitor's waist. "He, and the rest ofTeam Azrael--including Lieutenant Powell. Pardon the intrusion, but Ifelt we would be needed, and no one answered when we knocked. " Shesmiled at Bradford. "It is good to have you in our group, Colonel. "

"Thanks--I'm happy I could be. And we are off duty. " Bradfordgestured the newcomers to seats. "At least off Enforcement duty, andyou and Mike outrank the rest of us in this field. "

"As we heard you tell him, yes. " Chang and Illyanov took seats. "However, it is we four, not two, who are her primary staff. Yourresponsibility will be liaison with the Church. Mike and I must guideher into her temporary role. Ivan is to show her that her dual role ofjudge and exalter is complementary rather than contradictory. "

"That's going to be hardest, I think, " Bradford said. "I know who sheis, and I still have trouble with the Lifegiver as an Inquisitor. "

Illyanov smiled. "Did your parents never punish you, then?"

"Yes, and I get the connection--punishment, and hopefully correctionbefore it's too late to change. But the scale is so different!"

"And right now she's more interested in the punishment part than thecorrection one, " Odeon said. "That's not surprising--but helping herchange that emphasis has to be Sis' and my first priority. "

"That will not keep her from carrying out her punishment and executionduties, will it?" Illyanov asked. 

"How could it?" Chang countered. "She is Judge as well asGuardian--and even if it were not so, she could not deliberately failto perform any legal duty she is sworn to. Even with her knowledge ofher destiny deliberately hidden, she is Protector if only for a time, as well as being the true one's Herald, and therefore incapable of sin. "

"Which doesn't mean she can't make mistakes, " Odeon added. "Beinghuman, she can--both has, and will. "

Bradford frowned. "Any idea when she'll realize who she is?"

"Nothing firm, but logic says not until she has to--maybe as late aswhen she confronts Shannon, or the real Protector surfaces. "

"Which gives us time to discuss this more later, " Bradford said, glancing at the wall clock. "I did promise Joanie I'd question Powellfor her, and . . . " He hesitated, then went on. "I . . . Now that Iknow who she is, I feel I have to watch her work. "

"Understandable. " Odeon nodded, then gave the Bishop-Inquisitor ahalf-smile. "Does questioning Chuck have to be formal, or can youenjoy yourselves in the process?"

"Hmm?" Bradford frowned in puzzlement, then smiled. "Since he'salready agreed to cooperate, I don't see any need for a formalinterrogation. Why?"

"Let's go up to the common-room, and I'll show you. "

When they got there, Powell was sprawled comfortably in front of therecord player, listening to Melnyikov's "Musical Explorations" andcaressing himself. Odeon grinned, at last able to fully appreciate thecomposer, and tempted to follow Powell's example. Melnyikov's previousworks had hinted at eroticism; this one embraced and celebrated it. That made it a popular piece with Enforcement and much of the nobility, frowned on by the Church and most landfolk. Rumor had it thatMelnyikov had used biological research--or Shayan's aid--to make"Explorations" so effective; after what he'd learned recently, Odeonsuspected a different source. He glanced at Bradford, saw aspeculative look, and raised a curious eyebrow. 

"You were right to suggest an informal session, " Bradford saidappreciatively. "I'd almost forgotten his training--I'll probably getbetter results this way than by the more conventional methods. "

"No doubt enjoying yourself in the process, " Illyanov said. 

"No doubt at all, " Bradford agreed, removing his tunic and undershirt. "You're welcome to stay and participate, of course, either with him orsetting an example. "

"He is strongly attracted to Michael, " Illyanov pointed out, "so if thetwo of you concentrate on him--"

"Ivan and I will set the example, " Chang finished. 

15. Demon Drops

"Good morning, my dear. " Cortin greeted her subject cheerily as soonas she entered the third-stage room. Yes, Mike had had it cleaned;except for the misery and fatigue in her subject's attitude, there wasno evidence of what he'd been through the night before. "Are you readyfor today's session?"

The man licked his lips, then said, "That captain who was here beforecalled you Azrael. What's that mean--who are you? What're you gonnado to me?"

"Your education has been sadly neglected if you do not know the Angelof Death, " Cortin said easily. "I will carry out the sentence youearned when you joined the Brotherhood, eventually. Before that, however, we will share some entertainment, and you will tell meeverything you know about the Brothers of Freedom. "

"Like hell I will!" But the man's voice held no conviction, and Cortinsmiled. 

"Oh, not without some resistance, of course. " She turned to thecabinets, began laying out instruments and drugs where the subjectcould see them, taking her time to give him plenty of opportunity tostudy each one. "I have restricted myself to field-level drugs andinstruments until now; I really should be experimenting with the moreadvanced techniques, now that I have easy access to them. Some ofthese do look interesting. " She picked up several of the instrumentsagain, one at a time, looking thoughtfully from instrument to prisonerand back, but there was no unusual reaction from him. 

"The simple infliction of pain holds no particular terrors for you, Isee, " she commented. "Good, then you can demonstrate some of the drugsfor me. " That got a reaction, as she'd expected from the previousnight; he tried, with little success, to hold back a gasp. "Notalgetin, I am quite familiar with that, and you have already given mean excellent demonstration of eroticine. " She studied labels onvarious little jars, again taking her time, stretching his anticipationand fear. "We can also eliminate these, I think, as they are primarilyfor medical purposes; my medic can handle them, if necessary. Thatstill leaves quite a selection, however. Hmm, this looks interesting. "She filled a syringe, turned to him. "Hallucinogens are not really toouseful as interrogation drugs, because of both their primary functionand their unpredictability. But I cannot resist one called 'demondrops' and described as causing both hallucinations and rapid moodchanges--so you get to try it. "

"Keep that hell-stuff away from me!"

"There is no point in fighting, you know, " Cortin said as sheapproached him. A light coming on caught her attention; she raised ahand in greeting to whoever had entered the observation room, surprisedwhen she saw the clock at how long she'd been working. She dismissedthat, though, and made the injection in spite of her subject'sineffectual struggles. As she'd told him, there was absolutely nopoint in fighting when you were shackled by wrists and ankles, but shehad no real objection if one of her subjects wanted to; it merelyemphasized their relative positions. "There--now we will see whathappens. "

"You go straight to Hell, Bitch!"

"Your colleagues tried to send me there once, " Cortin reminded him witha smile. "Now I return the favor, more successfully. Should that bemy destination, I have excellent reasons to believe you will be therewaiting for me. " There was nothing more she could do until the drugtook effect, which according to the label should be quickly, but even abrief time should be enough to see who the observer was. 

Bradford greeted her as she entered the dimly-lit room with its largewindow of one-way glass. "Lieutenant Powell didn't have very muchexcept what he already told you--that was one reason you got him topractice on, after all--so I thought I'd come down and watch for a bit. What'd you give him?"

"Demon drops. " Cortin shrugged. "I know hallucinogens aren'trecommended--but I learned a long time ago to play my hunches, and Ithink this'll break him. "

"I was curious, not objecting, " Bradford said mildly. "I've never hadany luck with it, but others have; I don't argue with what works. "

"I hope this does, " Cortin said, watching her subject closely. "Ifit's what the prewars called a bad trip, and he remembers, it should. "

"It doesn't look like it's going to be a good one, " Bradford said, chuckling. 

"I think you're right, " Cortin agreed. Her subject was showing signsof fear, small as yet but promising. "And it looks like I ought to getback to him. If you have any suggestions, I'll be glad to hear them. "

"I don't expect to, but if I do, I'll let you know. "

Cortin returned to her subject, pleased to see his fear become moreopen when she entered the room. She wondered what he was seeing; hehadn't been visibly afraid of her only minutes ago, so it had to besomething more than a woman in gray coveralls. As she approached him, he started to sweat, trembling, his eyes bulging as he fought to escapewhatever he saw. "No--go away, please--leave me alone--don't touch me!"

She must be something impressive, Cortin thought. A demon such as theone the drug was named for, perhaps, to get such a strong reaction. "Why not?" she asked. "What do you think I am?"

"Lord Azrael, " the man sobbed. "Go away--send the Inquisitor back!I'll tell her everything--just leave me alone!"

So he'd taken her code name and clothed her in that persona, Cortinthought. Fitting, that he should think he was dying at the hands ofthe real Angel of Death. "Tell me, mortal. Thy life is forfeit, butif thou shouldst speak quickly and truthfully, I will make thy passingeasy. She will not be so merciful. "

"You're burning me . . . Not so close . . . "

True enough, his skin was reddening as if from sunburn. Cortin hadread that something believed strongly enough could affect the body, butthis was the first time she'd seen it. She wanted to go closer, testthe phenomenon further, but getting information was more important thanindulging her curiosity; she stepped back instead. "Speak to me, mortal. Quickly, before the Inquisitor returns and I must leave theeto the slow, terrible death she intends for thee. " Cortin had used the"good cop/bad cop" tactic before, many times--it was, for all its age, astonishingly reliable--though this was the first time she'd playedboth parts for one prisoner. 

The man sagged in his chains. "Better you than her, I guess . . . Whatdo you want to know?"

His fear was still there; Cortin read the signs easily. But she couldalso see defeat, almost resignation. He believed the Angel of Death, where he'd had some hope, however small, under the Inquisitor. "Tellme first of the attack planned on the holy Sisters of Succor. "

He confirmed what Powell had told her, adding that the time was set forthe High Mass celebrating the Order's founding, and the force involvedwould be about fifty men. Yes, it was to be a massacre like the one atthe convalescent hospital the previous year, but he didn't know whysuch attacks were carried out or what the Brotherhood's purpose was; hehad joined because farm life was boring and he wanted adventure. He'dtried for Enforcement, but been refused because they thought himunstable. He was quite bitter about being called unstable by a bunchof oversexed killers in uniform, and liked taking part in raids just toget back at them for the insult. 

No, he didn't know how many Lawrence Shannons there were; no one did, except the Raidmaster himself and maybe the Brotherhood's High Council. Ten or fifteen, he thought, but that was only a guess. He wasn't surewhether or not the real Shannon would lead the convent raid, but hedidn't think so; he'd heard rumors of a major raid around Christmas inone of the other Systems, and the Raidmaster was supposed to be workingon that one. No, he didn't know any more about it; it had been only arumor. The lesser Raidmaster on the convent job might know, yes, though he didn't think it likely. No, he didn't know who'd beenRaidmaster on the hospital job; he thought probably the real one, though. That was all he knew, honestly; now he would be grateful ifLord Azrael would let him see a priest before killing him. 

Cortin swore silently. She wanted to send his soul to Hell, where shewas sure it belonged--but it looked like his hallucination had thrownthe fear of God into him, and he was about to make a deathbedrepentance. At least she wouldn't have to officiate this time, shetold herself; she couldn't be Azrael and Reverend Mother Cortin at thesame time. "Thou hast that right, " she conceded, beckoning Bradford tojoin them. Blast it, from now on she'd simply have to make it a pointto have Mike or Dave nearby, in case it happened again!

When Bradford entered, Cortin left the room. She didn't care to evenwitness a Brother's repentance and forgiveness, though she admittedunhappily to herself that she would carry them out again if she had to;she simply wouldn't like doing it, any more than she had the first time. 

She took advantage of the break to use the red phone and pass along theadditional information she'd gotten--not to His Majesty directly thistime; the one who answered didn't sound at all familiar, and promisedto pass it along as soon as His Majesty was free. Then she waited, with growing impatience, for Bradford to finish with her subject. 

What, in God's Most Holy Name, was going on in there? Surely itcouldn't take this long to confess even a Brother's obviously-lengthylist of sins, then receive absolution and Extreme Unction!

When Bradford finally emerged, he was smiling. "He's all yours, Joan. Nice job you did, getting the information and saving a soul--thatdoesn't happen often. Of course, not many Inquisitors have the help ofa blazing Angel of Death, either. "

"Mike told him my code name; the demon drops and his own imaginationdid the rest. " Cortin's mouth quirked. "I would've preferred a moreconventional interrogation, but I have to admit he had good reason tobe afraid of drugs. And I'll keep 'Azrael's' promise; he'll die asquickly and easily as I can manage, even though by rights he ought tosuffer as much as his victims did. "

"I think you can safely trust God to take care of that, " Bradford saiddrily. "I can't tell you what he confessed, of course, but I can tellyou I'm positive he'll be spending a long time in Purgatory. "

Cortin grinned. "I'm sure he deserves every year of it. " All that wasleft was killing him, so she got out of her coveralls, put her tunicback on, settled her gunbelt into place, and re-entered the third-stageroom. Bradford had freed the prisoner; he was kneeling facing awayfrom her, toward the room's crucifix, his attitude making it obvious hewas praying. Cortin frowned, then nodded to herself, silently drawingher pistol. There were far worse ways to die than quickly, whilespeaking to God, and while he deserved one of those, she had promisedotherwise. She took careful aim and shot him in the back of the head. 

That, she thought immediately, had been far kinder to him than it hadto her! She'd forgotten just how loud a heavy-caliber handgun could bein a confined area, and her ears were ringing painfully. It also madequite a mess at this close a range; blood and brains splattered most ofthe wall he'd been facing, including the crucifix. The clean-up crewcould handle the wall and body, but she felt like taking care of thecrucifix herself; careful to avoid getting the mess on her uniform, shetook it into the bathroom to clean it. 

As she did, she found herself thinking about the man the crucifixrepresented. Jeshua had become incarnate and sacrificed Himself toprotect humanity from the results of sin, though protection from sinitself would have to wait for the promised Protector. In the meantime, Jeshua's sacrifice was on behalf of anyone willing to take advantage ofit--and Ivan had told her often enough it was as much an Inquisitor'sjob to correct as to punish. Maybe, she thought, she was starting toget that through her thick head, because despite her personal distastefor the idea of a Brother's repenting, there was a sense ofaccomplishment at this one's. It also helped, of course, that Brad hadcomplimented her on being able to manage both information andrepentance!

She grinned at herself as she dried the crucifix and put it on the deskin the suite's office. If Shannon was Shayan, which since her visionlooked more likely than not, turning Brothers from him to God would bean even better revenge on him than the traditional version would be onthem . . . Even though she still intended to take that kind on the oneswho'd helped rape and maim her. 

 * * * * *

There was a message on her ground-floor office desk: His Majesty wantedto see her at her earliest convenience between interrogations. Itdidn't specify dress uniform, and this close to the Palace she didn'tneed bodyguards, so less than fifteen minutes later she found herselfsitting--sitting!--beside His Majesty's desk, sipping a cup of the bestginger tea she could remember tasting and still shocked by the warmthof His Majesty's welcome. It was awesome enough meeting him, thoughreally it was no odder than paying a routine courtesy call on one's newcommanding officer; it just felt that way, having the High King himselfas your direct superior. His Majesty was clearly familiar with such areaction, because he was carrying the burden of the conversation untilshe had a chance to recover. When she began to settle down, he smiled. "Reports of your ability weren't exaggerated, Colonel. I'm quitepleased with the results you've gotten so far. "

"Thank you, Your Majesty. I'll keep doing my best. "

"I'm certain you will. Is Harmony Lodge to your liking and adequatelyequipped?"

"More than adequately, Sire. I'm still overwhelmed by all of it. "

"You are to let me know immediately if there's anything you need orwant. We can't take major action against the Brotherhood without theinformation you provide, which makes you the most important singleperson in this operation. "

"Yes, Your Majesty. " Cortin took a sip of her tea, savoring the gingertang. It was hard to believe she was all that important--she certainlydidn't feel it--but her truthsense said His Majesty did believe it, soshe had to. "If I may make a suggestion?"

"As one of my Household, that's both your privilege and your duty; goahead. "

"Then I'd say the attack on the convent would be a good time toactivate the Strike Force. And with Your Majesty's permission, my menand I would like to participate in the convent's defense. "

"That's three things, " King Mark said. "Activating the strike force atthe next terror attack is something I had already intended; it will bedone. Your men may participate in the convent's defense if they wishand Colonel Bradford permits. " He paused. "I am afraid, though, thatI must forbid your participation in action against anyone except thoseyou have a personal interest in. You're far too valuable to risk thatway, and if I weren't afraid of losing you, I'd forbid youparticipating in action against even personal enemies. It would bebest for the kingdom if you could resist doing so, but--" he paused, giving her a rueful smile, "while I pray for miracles for my people, I've learned not to expect them. "

Cortin wanted to object, but reminded herself that she'd known aboutthe restriction when she'd taken the job. "As Your Majestycommands--but it was worth a try. "

The King chuckled. "And I can't fault you for making the effort; youwouldn't have joined the Strike Force if you hadn't wanted to seeaction. I'm afraid you'll see more than I want you to, at that. Now, if I may change the subject, the Royal Press Office has received anumber of requests for interviews with you. Whether you give them ornot is your choice. "

"In that case, Sire, I'd rather not, at least until I finish settlingin. " She'd rather not do it even then; she'd given more than enoughinterviews at the Academy and after graduation. One reason she'd doneso much field work was to get away from reporters. But she neededpublicity--favorable publicity--to get support for her family changes, so she'd have to at least pretend to overcome that dislike. 

"They'll have to content themselves with the official biography for thepresent, then, " the King said. "The Press Office will need a currentphoto, though; you can go by sometime this week and provide it. You'llbe safe from reporters as long as you're in the Palace compound orHarmony Lodge, but I can't guarantee the same outside; that will be upto your team. "

"I don't really see any need to leave, except on missions, " Cortinsaid. "Harmony Lodge alone has everything I need. "

"As you wish, " the King said. "I certainly won't insist on you beingexposed to any unnecessary danger. But there will be an officialreception tomorrow in your honor; you should come, unless you're in themiddle of an interrogation. "

Cortin was tempted to arrange it so she was, but as far as she wasconcerned, His Majesty saying she should come made it an order. "I'lldo my best to be there, Sire. Full dress uniform?"

"Or formal civilan wear. Though that would mean being unarmed, so Idon't expect it. " The King raised an eyebrow. "You do realize you arethe only person other than members of my personal guard who is allowedin the Royal Presence with a firearm?"

"What?" Cortin stared at him for an instant, then glanced at thepistol on her hip. "No, Sire--I hadn't even thought about it. "

The King smiled, then stood. "We have no doubt of Your Excellency'sloyalty, and We wish you a long and healthy life as Our Inquisitor. "

The audience was over, obviously; Cortin rose and bowed, then beganbacking out of the office. 

"Those who carry firearms in Our presence, " the King said drily, "alsohave leave to turn their backs on Us. "

Cortin bowed again, then turned. As she left, the King allowed himselfa brief frown. He was certain of his Inquisitor's loyalty, or shewouldn't have the position--but he couldn't deny that she made himuncomfortable. Male Inquisitors were disturbing enough to be around; awoman who enjoyed the deliberate infliction of pain seemed worse, somehow. And one with Colonel Cortin's incredible talent at it wasdecidedly unnerving. 

On the other hand, both Edward and Ursula were thoroughly taken withher, which was unusual for both of them, so Her Excellency must havequalities he couldn't see, even allowing for her scheme to let themhave heirs. He touched the cartridge at his neck, frowning again. Unusual qualities, for these to be so popular with the troops that manyinsisted on having one before going out in the field and swore by theirefficacy. Maybe he ought to have her bless a couple of cases of them, make them standard issue . . . 

Back to the subject, he thought, leaning back. The idea of polygamyhad seemed obscene when Edward first mentioned it, but the longer hethought about it, the more reasonable it seemed to become. As a matterof morality, her argument that monogamy at this point was tantamount toracial suicide had a certain validity, and suicide was a sin. And herargument that marriage laws could be changed was also valid; the ModernSaints had been branded heretics not because of their polygamy butbecause they had claimed Shayan to be Jeshua's brother. And thetheologians were still arguing about that . . . 

Then there was his responsibility, as Sovereign, for his subjects'welfare, which tied in with his personal desire to leave hisdescendants a prosperous, expanding group of Systems . . . Which hewouldn't be able to do without some fairly drastic action. If hedidn't, in a few generations there would be no Kingdom Systems--a facthe'd known for some time, but had avoided thinking about because thereseemed to be no solution. 

Now, though, he'd been handed a chance, if he could arrange toimplement it. Keep Cortin the focus of whatever happened as a result, of course; even the best Inquisitor was more expendable than royalty. From Edward's report on the airborne conference, Bishop-ColonelBradford ought to be willing to help get Church approval forEnforcement to formalize the informal group marriages it was rumoredthey had in some of the more remote areas. 

Remote areas? The High King smiled as an idea took form. He'd have todiscuss it with his lesser monarchs, because of their agreement thatall Royal Inquisitors hold the same rank--but it promised a place forCortin to offer anyone who wanted a group marriage but didn't want thenotoriety that would inevitbly accompany the first ones. It wouldalso--a not inconsiderable benefit--silence My Lord of New Colorado'scomplaints about having to administer territories that cost his Dukedommore than the revenues they generated. Those complaints werejustified, the King admitted--but he was incredibly tired of hearingthem!

That would have to wait, though. The King switched on his intercom, spoke to his secretary. "Peter, get hold of Bishop-Colonel Bradford. I want to see him as soon as he can get here. "

 * * * * *

Cortin disliked the reception, leaving as soon as she thought it wouldbe socially acceptable, intending to indulge herself with a newsubject. Once she got back to the Lodge, though, she decided she wastoo tired to do a proper job of starting an interrogation, and Bradysaid most of the men had gone to the New Eden joyhouse. So she mightas well make an early night of it; after a hot soaking bath, she wentto bed and quickly fell asleep. 

Fifteen years disappeared; it was the night after Graduation, and Mikewas holding her close after their first lovemaking, smiling down ather. "Marry me, Joanie?"

"Of course, beloved. " Cortin returned his smile, giving him alingering kiss. 

They were married soon after, and she found that married life agreedwith her; she remained in the Service, but instead of going into thefield as she'd planned, she took postgraduate work and became anInquisitor. That let her spend time with her husband, when he wasn'tout on a mission, and with the three children they had. The youngestwas almost a year old when Mike came home with a pleased expressionthat told her he'd contracted the Satyr Plague. 

They lay together in the dark warmth, savoring each other, not hurryingtheir caresses in spite of their desire. He wanted her to lie still, let him pleasure her with his new capacity--

Her bedroom door opened, bringing her awake with her gun in her hand. "Who's there?"

"Mike--I hadn't expected you to be asleep this early. I hope I didn'tinterrupt a good dream. "

Cortin put the gun down. "Only the best I've had in years. Come onin, if you want; is there something wrong?"

"No, just thought you might like some normal company after that Palaceto-do. " He entered the room, the hallway light showing, to herpleasure, that he was already undressed. "What was the dream?"

"Graduation night, then the first time we got together after youmanaged to catch the satyr bug. " She was not going to tell him aboutthe impossible marriage and children . . . Letting amused irritationshow in her voice, she went on, "Or would have, until you interruptedyourself. Interested in starting over?"

"Any time, " Odeon said with a chuckle. "Especially since it seems thisis one I owe myself!"

16. Marriage

Cortin lay awake, listening to Odeon's soft breathing and thinking. The dream had been almost pure wish fulfillment, a wish she'd both hadand known was impossible since the day she'd met him. She'd never hadthe slightest interest in any of her schoolmates, or any marriageinterest in the Enforcement men she'd met after Mike . . . But SpecialOps men didn't marry, couldn't have children, so she'd settled for whatthey could have. 

The dispensation helped, no doubt about that, but it wasn't enough!Even if they couldn't have children, they ought to be able to have somesort of stable relationship--and the only way she could see of givingit to them was to have her new family structure accepted. In fact, everything seemed to hinge on that, from maintaining socialstability--although in a new form--to the continued existence ofhumanity in the Systems. Good as it would be for the parents and theKingdoms as a whole, though, it would be best for the children--and forSpecial Ops troops, giving the trooper a real home and the family hemarried into a second father/husband--or in her case and Piety's, mother/wife--and provider. A mostly-male marriage might be a bit muchat times for the wife or wives, though, unless it did includetroopers . . . 

Cortin felt briefly complacent at that; she could satisfy a shelterfull of troopers without a bit of strain! Mike was right that God hadbeen more than generous to her; even the attack had been only a preludeallowing her the increased pleasure men now gave her. It was too bad, in a way, that other women were limited to what she'd had before . . . But they couldn't know, any more than she had then, what they weremissing. And they had something she no longer did: the hope, at least, of children. She couldn't help envying them that, the joys of home andfamily she'd never know. Still, she told herself sternly, she'daccepted that fact months ago, and without the consolations God hadgranted her since. 

She thought about those consolations, frowning. There were a lot oftroopers who'd been hurt as badly as she, some maimed far worse, without any corresponding compensations. Maybe Mike was right aboutthat too, and God did have some kind of purpose for her--which was afrightening thought. If He had a purpose for anyone on Team Azrael, itshould be Mike; he was the most devout, a natural priest, and he'd beenraised by religious. Even though she was making a conscientiouseffort, at Mike's urging, to dedicate her entire life rather than justher pain to God, she didn't believe she could be called truly devout. Or, much as she enjoyed the exaltation of saying Mass, that she was anatural priest. Yes, Mike was far more suited to serving a divinepurpose than she was. 

And he was waking; this would be as good a time as any to bring up thepart of her vision she was most frightened by. And maybe the partshe'd liked best . . . When he started to sit up, she spoke. "I needto talk to you, Mike. Got a few minutes, or do you need to get upright away?"

"I've got all the time you want, " Odeon said, settling back. "What'sthe problem?"

Cortin moved toward him. "I . . . Didn't tell everything about what Isaw when I was under. Part because it was too frightening, partbecause it was too . . . Personal. I'm not even sure I can tell you. "

Odeon took her in his arms. "Okay. The frightening part first. "

"I . . . Believe Sis now. Shannon is Shayan, or under his directcontrol. " Cortin shivered. "I was in a prewar bio-lab--you know, thekind we've all seen pictures of?" When he nodded, she went on. "Itwas a Brothers of Freedom lab. I know that, somehow, even though therewere no symbols and no one heard of the Brothers for another fiftyyears. Shannon was there, looking exactly like he does today, and hewas engineering the worst of the plague strains. Working with hismind, the equipment was there just for show. And he was proud ofhimself; he'd just persuaded the ruler of one of those tiny asteroidcolonies that if they used his plagues they could take over St. Monicawithout bloodshed. Mike, the Final War was no accident, or innocentmistake, or even a human horror--it was Shayan, turned loose!"

Odeon stroked her back, trying to comfort her. "The Bible does sayhe'd be set free for a hundred years before the Protector beginsworking against him. " And that fit too; history said work on theplagues had started in 2464, and she'd graduated--begun work againsthim and his Brotherhood--in 2564. "So the Protector's here, andworking--just not openly yet. "

"But why not?"

Odeon shrugged. "I'm only human; you can't expect me to know why Goddoes what He does. All we can do is trust Him, try to help in whateverways we can. "

"That's not terribly comforting. " Cortin snuggled closer. "I'd feel alot better if I knew who the Protector is, at least. Are you him?"

"No. " Odeon didn't dare elaborate; she was too likely to pick up onthe smallest mistake. Instead he decided to change the subject, hopingto distract her. "What's the personal thing--if you can talk about it?"

Cortin was silent for a moment, then she sighed. "I guess I wouldn'thave brought it up if I hadn't intended to tell you, even though it's alittle embarrassing--I don't think of you as a child!" After anotherbrief hesitation, she went on. "It was pure wish fulfillment, I'mafraid--the part with you, at least. " She moved slightly away, justenough that she could bring his hand to her breast. "You and Sis werenursing, and I was actually able to give you milk. It felt soincredibly good, especially you even though it wasn't exactly sexual. . . I can't describe it, not really. You can't believe how much I wishI could do it again, and not in a dream!"

Odeon cupped her breast, feeling the nipple harden as he stroked itwith his thumb. It stood to reason, given the additions he and theother "staff" had developed since being sealed to her, that shecould--though possibly, to protect her secret from herself, not untilshe was sealed to the true Protector. "Maybe you can, Joanie. I'm notthe Protector, but while you were under, Sis and I were empowered tocarry out some of those functions. " He grinned. "The main one is theSealing--and its purpose, of course, is protection from sin for thosewilling to give up that option. "

"You and Sis?" Cortin was a little disappointed that she hadn't beenincluded, but admitted to herself that the two of them did make moresense. "Mike, you know I've been doing my best to do His will; can yougive me that protection?"

"Gladly!" Odeon thought for a moment, then got out of bed. "Here, thecommon-room, or the chapel?"

Her bedroom didn't feel like a proper place for a religious ritual, Cortin thought, and she wasn't sure it would be polite to carry out oneof the Protector's rituals in a chapel belonging to Jeshua, even thoughthey were Aspects of the same God. "The common-room, I think, " shesaid, getting up. "Do we need icons or symbols, anything like that?"

That hadn't occurred to Odeon, and he said so. "I like the idea, though, " he continued. "We can't have icons yet, with the Protectornot wanting to be identified, but we should be able to manage somethingwith symbols. For Justice and Life, do you think?"

"Those are supposed to be His main concerns, " Cortin agreed. "Scalesor a sword for Justice--probably a sword, since we all have those withour dress uniforms. What for Life, though?"

Something sexual, was Odeon's first reaction, because that was thelife-creating act--but the Sealing itself wasn't, not really. "The OneWho empowered Sis and me mentioned flowers; how about those?"

"Sounds good, " Cortin said. "If you'll get the sword, I'll see if Ican improvise an altar. "

Not long afterward, they had done so. A small table she'd covered witha white silk sheet held Odeon's dress sword and a vase of Peace roses, plus a chalice of milk and a piece of bread he promised she'dunderstand soon. It was improvised, true, and not even consecrated, but Cortin found herself deeply affected by it. 

"What do you think?" Odeon asked. 

"I like it, very much, " Cortin said. "It feels right--a simple altar, no fancy vestments--" She looked at herself, then at him, and smiled. "None at all, in fact. Is this how He wants it, do you think? Anintimate kind of worship, maybe just family and close friends, with thesenior spouses as celebrants?"

"Sounds reasonable to me, " Odeon said. It was an odd feeling, havingher ask his opinion on the proper way to worship the Protector; afterall, if it felt right to her, acting in that capacity, who was he tosay otherwise?

"To me, also. "

Cortin turned, not really surprised to see Sis and the rest of thosewho'd been at the airborne conference. Under normal conditions shewould have been astonished, and probably suspicious as well--but thesewere hardly normal conditions, with Shayan on the loose, the Protectormanifesting to Mike and Sis, and herself having visions. It wasnormality, now, that would have surprised her. "You and Mike willcelebrate it for us?"

"And each other, yes. " The nun smiled. "Neither altar nor ceremonialis truly necessary for the Sealing or its celebration, but since weexpect both, they add to the pleasure. Unfortunately we have not yetdevised a ceremony, so we will have to content ourselves with informalprayers. " She approached the altar, embracing Odeon as Cortin and therest knelt. 

As she'd said, the prayers were brief and informal, praising God in HisAspect of the Protector, asking His blessings on those who were worthyof and wanted Sealing but couldn't be given it until the Protector cameinto the open, offering the milk and bread on the altar in their behalfuntil they could partake of the true Milk or Seed of Life. 

That reference puzzled Cortin, until the two celebrants asked that Godmake use of them to do the Protector's work, and were accepted. Something seemed to twist inside her, then she felt the exaltation ofConsecration taking hold and she was praying for the new salvation thecelebrants offered, not just from the effects of sin but from sinitself. As at Mass, the celebrants took the new Communion first, drinking from each other. The physical actions were little differentfrom some of the things that went on at a shelter party--but thefeeling wasn't sexual, it was like her dream of both of them feedingfrom her: reverent joy. 

Then the celebrants were finished, inviting those who hadn't yetpartaken and wished to place themselves under the Protector's care tocome forward. Almost as if Odeon were pulling her, Cortin approachedhim and knelt. Except that it was Mike only in form; he had becomeGod, in the same way bread and wine became God at the Consecrationduring Mass. "I surrender myself to Thee, " she said. "I ask for Thyprotection and guidance, that I might serve Thee to the best of myability. "

"They are thine, Daughter. " Hands on her head guided her to thewhiteness welling from him. "Drink thy fill of the Seed of Life, thatthou mayst be Sealed to thy Protector. "

Cortin obeyed. The droplets were sweet, not the slightly bitter tasteshe remembered. Taste was minor, though, next to the exaltation thatwashed through her. His thick sweet fluid was a generous feast, filling her with His love and life. It was forever and no time at allthat she finished, reveling in His glorious bounty so freely given. 

When He raised her to her feet, the exaltation faded as it did afterCommunion--not completely, but to a far lesser intensity. She steppedback; Princess Ursula took her place, while the Prince went to Chang. 

It was beautiful, Cortin thought, in large part because it was realrather than hidden by symbols. She didn't object to such concealmentin its proper place, such as the Mass--letting flesh and blood appearto be bread and wine was easier on celebrant and communicants both!Milk and seed, though, could be given not only without pain but withobvious pleasure; Mike and Sis were both positively radiant. Somepeople, she knew, would think this obscene, be uncomfortable or worseat taking such nourishment directly from its source instead of fromchalice or plate. She knew, but she didn't understand. Breasts weremade to give milk, testes to give seed; given and taken in theProtector's Holy Name, how could it be other than beautiful?

The royal couple was done; they returned to kneel with Cortin. ThePrincess was the last woman in the group, so Odeon waited, relaxed, while Chang fed the rest. Her last communicant was Pritchett--andunlike the others, he had a visible response when he drank. 

Cortin found that a good sign, as well as being enjoyable to watch. Chang very much wanted a baby, preferably Pritchett's, though thatwould take a miracle. It'd be an even better sign to those who hadn'tbeen here if they were granted one today; it'd have to be seen as anobvious indication that this was God's Will. Chang stroked him brieflywhen he raised his head, then she turned to Odeon and they faced thegroup for a final prayer. 

For Shannon/Shayan's reaction: 16a. Shayan

17. Family

As she experienced, for minutes almost becoming, each of the Sealedmen, Cortin's appreciation of them grew. Tony's quiet, unobtrusivecompetence, Ivan's culture and dry humor, the Prince's devotion to hiswife and the Systems, the others' varying individualities--and all ofthem loving her, she returning it. The full unity proved to be onlybetween man and woman, which she found out when Princess Ursula suckledwhile Edward was merging with her--but she felt Ursula through him, knew the Princess shared her through him as well, sharing love withboth. 

Later, it was Tiny and Sis who joined her, Tiny's seed still fillingthe nun's womb though Cortin smiled, trying to project her delight thatits work was done. The fourth person in this union was unformed asyet, but undeniably there, conceived in their unity and bathed in allthree's when she and Tiny merged, erupting into each other. 

When the unity faded, Cortin kissed both of them. "Congratulations--what're you going to name him?"

"Name who?" Powell asked. 

Cortin glanced at Chang, got a nod, and called, "Gather 'round, people!" When they did, she said, "Don't ask me how I know, because Ican't tell you--but it's my honor and pleasure to tell you all that Sisis pregnant. The child's a boy, and Tiny's the father. "

There was a tumult of congratulations until Pritchett interrupted, looking stunned. "But I'm sterile!"

"You were, legally, " Chang said with a serene smile. "That is defined, of course, as a class three or lower sperm count and motilityrating--but as long as sperm are present at all, there is a chance ofconception, however remote. Since we did conceive, that definition nolonger applies; you are demonstrably fertile. "

Pritchett hugged both women, then disentangled himself from Cortin togive his full attention to the mother of his child. Cortin stretched, catlike, then stood. Once with each of them had been enough to satisfyher need--though it had also left her with a nagging apprehension. Could a team so emotionally involved with each other, and especiallywith its CO, continue to function properly?

At least they were gathered around the expectant parents, not her, andseemed to be coming to rapid agreement on something. Of the others, the Prince and Princess looked wistful, and Bradford and Illyanov wereapproaching her. Bradford seemed worried, Illyanov buoyant. "Problem, Brad?" Cortin asked. 

"Maybe, depending on what His Majesty decides to do about two fertileStrike Force troopers, the waivered one of whom is pregnant. " Bradfordfrowned. "Normally, you know, she'd be transferred to base duty ordischarged at her option and he'd be transferred to the regulars--but Ihappen to think moving either of them would be a mistake. So I'm goingto recommend waivering both of them as long as you're willing to keepthem on Azrael. "

"Which will be as long as they're willing to stay, " Cortin said. "Thanks, Brad, but that's not the only problem. We also have a TeamLeader who's just found out she's in love with her entire team--as wellas Their Highnesses and the two of you. " She sighed deeply. "Iwouldn't want to change a bit of it, but this does put us in onehorrendous mess, and if we can manage to salvage anything we'veplanned, it'll be a major miracle. "

"I see no serious problems, " Illyanov said cheerfully. "After themiracles we have just experienced, how can you doubt that God willcontinue to help us?"

His confidence was reassuring; Cortin found herself able to grin. "Idon't doubt it a bit. Just remember that we can't count on Him untilwe've done all we can do for ourselves. "

"I am fully aware of that, " Illyanov said with a smile. "And I believeyou can do more than either you or Colonel Bradford have allowedyourself to realize. " He turned, gesturing a request to the Royalcouple to join them. When they did, he bowed. "Your Highnesses, whatlimitations are applicable to a Strike Force Team Leader who is also anInquisitor?"

"No treason or regicide, " Prince Edward said promptly. "Anything elsethey do, as long as it's directed toward stopping the terrorists--ordone in the Kingdoms' interests, a proviso I persuaded my father to getthe other Sovereigns to agree to a few days ago--is covered by theirWrits of Immunity. "

"An excellent addition, Your Highness, " Illyanov said. "And if such anInquisitor/Team Leader's opinion of what is in the Kingdoms' bestinterest happens not to coincide with current canon or civil law?"

The Prince frowned. "I don't know, " he said slowly. "I was at all theStrike Force planning conferences, and I don't remember thatpossibility ever being discussed. "

Illyanov turned to Bradford. "The same question, My Lord Bishop. AsStrike Force commander, you must know the answer. "

Bradford shook his head. "His Highness is right--the possibility wasnever brought up. I know it never occurred to me; now that you bringit up, it frightens me. "

"It should reassure you instead, " Illyanov said. "If it occurred tonone of those charged with the Kingdoms' protection, I think it safe toassume it will not occur to any in a position and with a desire to harmthem. " He turned back to Cortin. "I would suggest, beloved, that youtake your Writ at face value and do whatever you think best. "

Odeon had left the team group to listen; now he nodded. "I secondthat, Joanie. The best way to make a change is to do it--and Sis hasagreed to marry us. Will you perform the ceremony?"

"Wait a minute!" Cortin protested. "Are you all telling me that HisHoliness and Their Majesties gave us more power than they havethemselves?"

"It would appear so, " Illyanov said, "since they must obey the law, andyou need not if you believe disobeying to be in the Kingdoms' bestinterest. "

Cortin felt a sudden brief hysteria. Standing here naked and sweaty, in definite need of a bath--and they were telling her, with absoluteseriousness, that she was more powerful than King or Pope! That was afrightening idea--but Mike was right, making changes required action. Still-- "I . . . Let me clean up and think about it. It's tootempting--sounds too easy. "

"We do all need baths, " Illyanov agreed, putting his arm around herwaist and starting to urge her toward her rooms. "It will be far lesseasy than it sounds, beloved; this merely makes it possible. But wewill all help you. "

Before, that sort of presumption would have irritated her, orworse--she might not have wanted to bathe with him, maybe not withanyone. Now, though, she realized that she did want company, specifically Ivan's, and she slid her arm around his waist. 

They were silent as the tub filled, Illyanov respecting Cortin's needto think. He'd had no trouble accepting her as the Protector, unlike acouple of the others, but he did have the advantage of Dmitriantraditional prophecies and a mother who'd been matter-of-factly certainher eldest son would meet the Promised One and fulfill those prophecieswith Her. He'd guessed it might be Joan when she fulfilled part ofthem by becoming an Inquisitor who assured herself of her subjects'guilt, had thought it highly probable when she'd fulfilled another partby celebrating her restored sexuality with all of them, and had becomepositive when Michael told him she knew nothing of her mission, also asprophesied. Becoming one with her hadn't been necessary to his beliefin her, though he admitted to himself that it was good to know ratherthan simply believe. The awesome vastness of even the body-limitedpart of her Self was both humbling and a promise of what humanity inthe Systems could become under her protection and guidance. Thepermanent Protector's later, of course--but most definitely Joan's fornow. 

Cortin stirred the rising water with her foot, watching the ripples, comforted by the man sitting on the edge of the tub with her, his armaround her shoulders. Taken at face value, her Writ did give heralmost unlimited power, and she'd like nothing better than to use it togive those she loved the first expanded Family. Most of them, anyway. . . The royals would have to find other spouses at their own level, Ivan and Brad already had families and intentions of expanding themwith friends/lovers, and she . . . Well, she knew perfectly well shecouldn't be part of the marriage. She'd give them a nice Nuptial Mass, though. 

The thought of Mass made her think of Communion, the rapturousabsorption in Divinity she experienced sharing Jeshua's Body and Blood. And had experienced earlier today, first drinking from Mike, then inunion. It was confusing that three such different experiences couldaffect her the same way . . . 

"Shall we get in before the water gets cold?"

"Huh?" Cortin glanced at her companion, seeing amused sympathy on hisface. "Sorry, Ivan. I was thinking about something else. "

"Are you trying to teach your instructor to suck eggs?" Illyanov asked, one eyebrow raised. He slid into the thigh-deep water, turned to helpher in. "Have you decided?"

"Decided? Oh--yes. I've got to make the effort; I'll marry themwhenever they want. And pray the Pope or someone doesn't annul it. "She frowned. "I wouldn't be too worried if it was still PopeAnthony--but Lucius is as conservative as they come. I'm not sure whathe'll do . . . And for no reason I can pinpoint, I don't trust him. "

In that case, Illyanov thought, neither did he--but he kept to theprimary subject. "A valid marriage cannot be annulled, and that willbe one, under the provisions of your Writ. " Illyanov picked up theshampoo, began washing her hair. "It seems to me a good idea to marrythem as early as possible, although--like your suspicion of PopeLucius--I have no specific reason for the idea. " He paused, then wenton. "I am also concerned with what will happen when he and theSovereigns realize the power they gave you and those like you. Ex postfacto laws are invalid, so they will be unable to negate what youdo--but it would not surprise me if they act quickly to restrict thosepowers. "

"How quickly is quickly?" Cortin returned the favor, grabbing the soapand lathering her companion. 

"All were involved in issuing the Writs, so all must agree on theirmodification. I am astonished that Prince Edward's modification wasaccepted so rapidly, though it was relatively minor; this is major, soit should take a Sovereign's Conference. Even with preparations madeas fast as possible, I would be surprised if it could convene in lessthan a month. Most, you know, take a year or more to arrange. "

"I never thought I'd be grateful for bureaucratic delays, " Cortin said, "but this time I am. " She thought of something, frowned. "Wait--Ican't use the Writ yet! Not until we're activated, and who knows howlong that'll be? If they catch on before then, either modify the Writsor simply never activate us, I won't be able to do anything!"

"Not true, " Illyanov said. "You simply cannot use it openly untilthen. " He grinned. "You are too straightforward for politics, beloved--one of the reasons I love you. Your Writ has been valid sinceit was issued, as is whatever you have done or will do under it. Marrythe team, then lay the groundwork, bring together the rest of those youneed for what you must accomplish, let the public--through a reporter, of course--see you at prayer and play as well as work, continue givingout the blessed cartridges. "

"Play?" Cortin cocked her head, looking up at him. 

"Not this kind, of course. " Illyanov returned the look, affectionatelystroking her breast. "As Michael said, this can truly be shared onlywith those we love. I had in mind perhaps a pair of kittens?"

Cortin gaped at him, then grinned and splashed water on his chest. "You learned that about me during unity, while I only get feeling?That doesn't seem quite fair--not that I can complain about what I doget!"

"You know better than to jump at conclusions, " Illyanov chided. "Anthony, who has seen you with them, is not the only one who is awareof your fondness for the young of all species, particularly the felineone--a knowledge I got, not from your men, but from your reactions tothings like calendar pictures. "

"Oops--not thinking too clearly at the moment, I guess. Too manydistractions. Sorry, Ivan. " Cortin ducked under the water to rinseher hair, but more to hide embarrassment. She did know better thanthat; her only excuse was the shock of finding she loved--and was lovedby--so many people. She'd get over the shock--probably very soon, asnice as it felt--but right now she was almost as much of a mess as thesituation they were all in. 

"No apologies necessary, " Illyanov said when she surfaced. "The . . . Total involvement shocked all of us. You may believe me suffering froman excess of my ancestral Russian mysticism, but I felt I was one withGod. Turn around, I need to get your back. --You do realize thatEleanor and Joseph's baby is the first human since the Blessed Virginto be conceived free of Original Sin?"

Cortin turned her head to stare at him. "Is that more of your Russianmysticism?"

"Simple logic, beloved. A child conceived by parents incapable of sinmust share that protection, at least until it reaches the age of reasonand must decide for itself. "

Cortin thought for a moment, then nodded. "That does make sense. Ihaven't figured out all the implications of not being able to sin, yet. "

"None of us have, " Illyanov said. "It is possible we will receive somesurprises as to what is and is not sinful, as well. While God isinfallible, human interpretation of His Will is not. " He smiled. "Ialso have a feeling that we other Sealed Inquisitors will have toimitate you in assuring ourselves of a subject's guilt before goingbeyond the first stage of interrogation. I pray we are giventruthsense to do so accurately, lest we release those who will harm theones we are sworn to protect. "

"That would have to be a part of it, " Cortin agreed. "Try some testquestions on me. I'll try to lie on one of them; if you've got thesame kind of truthsense now that I do, you'll be able to feel whichone. "

"Questions I do not know the answers to. Having been your instructor, I know you well enough for that to be difficult; let me think. "

He had finished bathing her and was being bathed in turn before he wasable to think of any. As he'd told her, he knew too much about her formost conventional questions to be evidential, and the unconventionalones he really wanted to ask would tell her too much. "Do you believethe Protector's appearance will make our profession obsolete?"

"No, " Cortin said promptly. "We'll be just as necessary, though notalways in the same way, I'm sure. " She grinned. "Not everyone's goingto be willing to give up even the little free will we did, either to besure of Heaven or to avoid Hell. Criminals still won't give up theirinformation without a fight, and they'll still need mortal punishment;there'll definitely be a place for Inquisitors!"

"That is good to know. Ah . . . Let me see. I do not remember that weever went into your pre-Academy background, with the exception of yourfamily being a farming one; if the subject would not be too painful, that might be a possible area of evidence. "

"My adoptive family, " Cortin corrected him. "But I can't say mychildhood was any more painful than average, so go ahead. "

"Do you remember your biological parents at all?"

"No. As far as I know, I never saw either of them; I was the classicorphan left in a basket on someone's front porch. "

"What about siblings?"

"One, an older brother. Though Mother and Father would have dearlyloved more; I remember regular Masses for that intention. "

"And how did they feel when you went into Enforcement?"

"As surprised as I was, and I think a little disappointed, though theytried not to show it. We . . . Lost touch . . . Not long after I wentto the Academy. "

"Not a close family, then. "

"Not particularly, " Cortin agreed. "When I gave up farming, we had nointerests in common any longer, so I suppose it was natural to losecontact. It was my fault as much as theirs; I got so absorbed in mystudies that I took longer and longer answering letters, and when Idid, it was about the Academy and my classmates. Also . . . I didn'tmention it, but I'm sure they knew I was using our dispensation, andthey didn't approve. "

"Fortunate for us, though not for them. " That seemed to close thatsubject; Illyanov sought for another. "Ah . . . Assuming the Protectordefeats Shayan and we are able to expand beyond the Systems' presentlimits, do you believe we will be able to avoid contact with theEmpire?"

"I think so, for another couple of centuries at least. "

Illyanov quirked an eyebrow. "And that, beloved, is true only as ahope, not a conviction. So we have proven two things. "

"That at least under test circumstances lying isn't sinful, " Cortinagreed, "and that you--by extension, Dave and Brad too--have a reliabletruthsense. "

"And we will find out more as we go. " Illyanov studied her for amoment. "What do you truly believe about the Empire, beloved?"

Cortin rubbed the back of her neck in a gesture she'd picked up fromOdeon. "I'm afraid of them, " she admitted slowly. "I can't say it's atotally justified fear--there's been no contact since the Flight, afterall, and all the comm intercepts I've heard confirm theirnon-interference claims. But that's hard to believe of any government. "

Illyanov nodded. "I share that particular reservation, though notstrongly. I believe contact will be traumatic, but ultimatelybeneficial. Like your fear, my optimism is not totally justified. Itis stronger than a mere hunch, however, and I confess I would like tomeet some of them face to face. "

Cortin looked at him quizzically. "Even the non-human ones?"

"Perhaps especially those, " Illyanov admitted, smiling. "But I fear Iam monopolizing your time; perhaps we should rejoin the others. " Hehelped her finish rinsing him, then got out of the tub and gave her ahand up. 

Clean and dressed--someone had thoughtfully laid Illyanov's uniform outon Cortin's bed--the two returned to the common-room. The rest werealready back, and Brady was serving herb tea and small cakes. Cortintook one, though she wasn't really hungry, and nibbled at it untilBrady left. Then she got the group's attention and said, "Ivan came upwith an idea a few minutes ago. I don't particularly like it, but Ican definitely see where it could be useful: let a reporter spend sometime with us, enough to get to know us as people instead of symbols. "

That got a mixed reaction, from Degas' wince to Odeon's thoughtful nod. "Personally, " her Team-second said after a moment's thought, "I don'tlike it any better than you do . . . But otherwise, it sounds good. And we can handle anything, for a short enough time. "

"A week should be about right, " Bradford said. "And I think I know theideal reporter to invite. "

Cortin cocked her head. "That expression says you're up to something, Brad. Just who is this ideal reporter?"

"Sara Blackfeather, of the New Roman Times. "

Cortin stared at him in shocked disbelief. "Are you feeling all right?She not only despises Enforcement, rumor has it she's Pope Lucius'mistress!"

"Not just rumor, " Bradford said. "You have to remember, though, thatin that part of this world, an unmarried man is almost required to havea mistress. If he's faithful to her--and everything I've heard says heis, from the time he acknowledged her when he was CardinalMcHenry--it's only a venial sin. As for her being hostile, what wouldit prove if, say, Patrick James did a series? He's always been anEnforcement supporter. But if you can turn Blackfeather into afriend--even a neutral--she'd sway a lot of her followers. Even herworst enemies can't argue her honesty; if she does change her opinion, she'll say so. "

"True, " Cortin agreed. "She's done it before, two or three times thatI know of. All right, as soon as I decide on a good time, I'll sendher an invitation. And while we're on that subject--Dave, have youasked Betty yet if she and the children want to move here?"

"No--until this morning, I didn't understand how you really felt. "Bain smiled. "I'll call her after Mass. "

"Why wait?" Cortin returned the smile. "Call now, so we'll all know. It's a good time to move--nice weather, and the children'll have timeto make friends before school starts. And if they do come, I'd like tohave them here when Blackfeather arrives--I have a feeling I'm going toneed the kind of atmosphere only children can create. "

"Besides which, " Bain said, "your secret's out, to us--you just plainlike children. " He went to the phone, dialed, and moments later wasspeaking to his sister-in-law. He explained the new family structureand his part in the first one being formed, then went into theadvantages for the children even if she chose not to marry into thegroup--then he grinned, giving the group around him the thumbs-up, andbegan discussing logistic details. 

"Good!" Cortin exclaimed. "Sis, Mike--we'll need a playground, and thethird floor set up for children, and--a nanny, do you think, or--"

"Next weekend be okay?" Bain interrupted to ask. 

"The sooner the better, " Cortin said. If they could move in thatquickly, it might not be a bad idea to invite that reporter for theweek around the Brothers' attack on the convent. If she'd never beento a fresh raid scene, she could only have a rough, second-hand idea ofthe suffering a raid caused. Seeing that might jar her enough to lether really look at what Enforcement did, and why--including thenecessity for Inquisitors and the methods it took to stop theterrorists. Cortin wasn't sure it would, but with Blackfeather'sreputation for honesty, it seemed to be worth the gamble. "If they'llneed help, fly out with whoever you need. "

Bain spoke into the phone again, then hung up and turned to the rest. "Two of us will be more than enough, she says. Who wants to be theother?"

Pritchett raised his hand quickly. "I've always been good with kids. "

"I would also like to go, " Chang said. 

Cortin shook her head. "Sorry, Sis. Even if you weren't pregnant, it'd be too dangerous. I know you're no more worried about yourselfthan any other Strike Team officer would be, but with you at the top ofthe Brothers' wipe list, if they tried for you, the Bains would getcaught in the crossfire. "

"I had not thought of that, " Chang said. "I would not wish to endangerothers, of course. Dave and Tiny, then?"

"Right. On permissive TDY--and, " she turned to the designated ones, "with orders to call me if the Transportation Office gives you anystatic about storing whatever she can't or doesn't want to bring along. Not that that's likely, with both of you members of the King's Own. "

"True. " Bain grinned. "I kind of hope they do, though. You cannotbelieve how much I'd like to see their faces if Her Excellency theKing's Inquisitor had to talk to them. "

 "Oh, I'd believe, all right, " Cortin said. "I've had all the usualexperiences with them myself, which is why I'm kind of hoping you haveto call. "

 * * * * *

Prince Edward tapped on the King's half-open office door. "Good news, Father. "

The King looked up from the papers he was working on. "Come in andclose the door. " When Edward had obeyed and seated himself, the Kingasked, "How good?"

"Colonel Cortin's just turned Strike Team Azrael into a family, andLieutenant Chang is pregnant with Lieutenant Pritchett's son. I don'tknow what the new family name will be, yet. "

"That's excellent news, " the King said, smiling widely. "I was hopingshe'd do something like that, and of course she'd take care of her ownpeople first. Let's see--Chang was waivered with undeterminedfertility, but Pritchett definitely tested sterile, so I think that cansafely be classed as a miracle. Most gratifying. "

"You're not surprised?" Edward asked, a little disappointed. 

"I had some information you didn't, " the King said drily. "Remember atthe Sovereigns' Conference, Pope Anthony called Czar Nicholas andmyself to a private audience?"

"Yes, of course. "

"His Holiness told us that he'd be murdered soon, and that we shouldtake that as evidence for the rest of what he had to say. He was, andwe did. I don't think I need to tell you what the 'rest' was. "

"Not if it's that this is the time of the Final Coming, " Edward saidcautiously. 

"And that the Royal Inquisitor either Nicholas or I would choose wouldbe, without knowing it, the Protector. From what we know of ColonelsCortin and Stepanov, she's the one. Is that true?"

Edward hesitated, trying to absorb the idea that Cortin's true identitywas known--or at least suspected--outside her immediate circle. On theother hand, Pope Anthony had been holy in fact as well as title; itshouldn't be that much of a surprise that God would lay the same sortof groundwork, through him, that Shayan had undoubtedly laid forhimself. "Acting Protector, yes, until the real one manifests, " Edwardsaid at last. "Ursula and I are Sealed to him through her, along withall of Team Azrael, Colonel Bradford, and Major Illyanov. CaptainOdeon and Lieutenant Chang are her priests, as well. " He paused, wenton. "She's worried about what you'll do with Pritchett and Chang nowthat they're going to be parents. And what Pope Lucius will do aboutthe marriage. "

"I'm certainly not going to take her people away from her, " the Kingsaid. "Team Azrael isn't subject to the conventional Strike Teamdangers, so I can justify exempting them from the sterility rules. Thedangers they--and you--will face are of an entirely different nature. One no mortal, I'm afraid, can do anything to protect you against. Asfor Pope Lucius acting against the marriage--" the King smiled, grimly. "I'm sure he'll try, but considering the celebrant, I doubt very muchhe'll get very far. 'Whom therefore God hath joined together, let noman put asunder. ' The marriage is valid under His--" He paused, with abemused expression, then went on, "or Her--Law. Though I admit itwould be helpful if it were also valid under some temporal laws aswell, which I'm working on. I don't suppose she's part of this familyshe's just created?"

"Not yet--but Captain Odeon is working on a way to correct that. "

"Very good. Let me know as soon as he does; if this is going to work, she'll have to have heirs. "

"Of course, Father. Uh . . . What about additional spouses for Ursulaand myself?"

"I'm working on that, too. God willing, arrangements will be completefor you a new husband and wife by the time I activate the Strike Force, and she'll perform the ceremony. "

18. Revelation

Wednesday, 4 Mar 2572

When Cortin got to the breakfast table after Mass, she was amused tofind a heated discussion in progress, about what the family name shouldbe. It seemed an odd subject, she thought as she helped herself fromthe hot-table rather than calling an order to the kitchen--but onsecond thought, it did make sense. Women were used to giving upmaiden-family names on marriage, though a professional with anestablished reputation would often hyphenate it with her husband's, butthe men didn't think too highly of the idea. She listened withoutinterfering; it was their Family, using a new system, so it seemedreasonable to let them determine how it should be identified. If theirmethod looked as if it would work out well, she'd recommend it to HisMajesty for general implementation. 

It didn't take them long to decide hyphenating all the names togetheralphabetically was much too unwieldy to work. Hyphenation was fine, they agreed, but more than two names was excessive--the problem now waswhich two. Cortin favored Odeon's thinking, that everyone take thename of the senior spouse at the Family's founding, with the otherspouses hyphenating their surnames, and that argument seemed to bewinning, with the focus changing to whether seniority should be in ageor rank. The debate was getting intense when Powell raised both hands. "Since I don't class as senior either way, and Joan's interest seems tobe purely academic or she'd have said something before now, why not askher opinion?"

"Good idea, " Odeon said, after looking around at the rest and gettingtheir agreement. "What do you think, Joanie?"

"Senior in rank seems most reasonable to me, " Cortin said. "After all, this is going to apply to nobles and royalty, as well as commoners, andyou can't expect a monarch or fief-holder to change names. As analternative you didn't mention, at least for commoners, pick a name theinitial spouses can all agree on, since it only has to be establishedonce. "

"Now that idea I like even better, " Odeon said. "People?"

There was momentary puzzlement, then what he was suggesting dawned onhis spouses, and he got nods and murmurs of agreement from the rest. "That's settled, then, " he said, turning to Cortin. "Subject to YourExcellency's veto, of course, this will be Family Cortin. With you atits head, equally of course. "

Cortin stared at him, then found herself unable to hold back a wide, delighted smile. "No veto, Mike. That's the nicest present I couldever get! Thanks, all of you!"

"No need for thanks, " Chang said. "The honor and pleasure are ours. On St. Ignatius, we would now be entitled to call you Mother; is thattrue here?"

"You've made me head of your--our--family, and I'm a female, " Cortinsaid, "so I suppose that is the proper title. And that means I'll begrandmother to your children!" She smiled again, thoroughly pleased. "Though I hope you'll keep calling me Joan or Joanie, too, and ofcourse we'll have to observe correct protocol in public. "

"Of course, Excellency, " Chang said with a perfectly straight face. 

 * * * * *

The news was just too good to keep to herself, and Cortin knew HisMajesty had to be the first to know about the Family and her new statusin it--though it would surprise her if Prince Edward hadn't alreadytold him about the first part. She was nervous about the result, enough so that she was reluctant to call at all--certainly not beforeHis Majesty could reasonably be expected to have been to Mass, hadbreakfast, and gotten his morning briefing from his chief advisors. God willing, there'd be nothing in the briefing to upset him--maybeeven some news to put him in a good mood. 

In the meantime, she told herself she really ought to brief Matthew toexpect new residents and a visitor, then write the invitation toBlackfeather. And there was all that mail and paperwork that had beenaccumulating in her main-floor office; she should at least go throughit enough to sort what had to be taken care of from what could bethrown out. 

She had alerted Brady, who proved enthusiastic about having children inthe house once she assured him they'd be kept very strictly out of herprofession, written the invitation, and was starting to work her waythrough the stack of mail when Powell looked in the open door. "Needsome help? I'm pretty good at that sort of thing. "

Cortin looked up at him gratefully. "I sincerely hope so, because thisis the one part of my job I really don't like. Pull up a chair and seewhat you can do. "

Powell did so, taking a stack of mail, opening and going through itwith considerable assurance and more speed than Cortin herself wasmanaging. After a few minutes, she discovered she was doing morewatching than working--and being impressed. When he finished with thestack, she took it and scrutinized his work. 

That was even more impressive than watching him, because he had dealtwith every piece exactly as she would have. Impressive, and a littlefrightening--but she wasn't about to question a gift from God. "Whatdo you do during the day, Chuck?"

Powell flushed. "Not much, I'm afraid. Read, mostly, between Mass andsupper--and entertain myself, of course. It's fun, but I'd like to dosomething more . . . Productive. "

"Productive as in?"

"This sort of thing. I'm pretty good at it, I think, and you don'tlike it--maybe I could be your secretary, or aide, or whatever you'dwant to call it?"

Cortin chuckled. "'Great minds' . . . You're more than pretty good, you're incredible--almost as if you were reading my mind. The job'sall yours, with my thanks. "

Powell flushed again. "It's easy--when we were so close to being oneperson, you wanted me--maybe all of us--to know you as well as wecould. I can sort of put myself in your place, at least enough tohandle routine things the way you would. And I enjoy doing it. "

"As I said, it's all yours. " Cortin handed him the invitation toBlackfeather. "I thought I ought to write this myself, and I'm neversure when I'll have time free, but I don't want it going out until wecan be sure she'll get it after the Bains arrive. Can you handle that?"

"No problem. " Powell took the paper. "They'll be arriving a week fromSaturday, right?"

"That's what I understand, yes. "

"Mail it a week from today, then. " Powell clipped a note to theinvitation and put it in the middle basket of her stack. "Okay, anything else?"

Cortin glanced at the clock and winced. "I have to call His Majestyand tell him about the Family--stick around and give me moral support?"

"Of course. "

"Thanks. " Cortin made the call, almost wishing the King wouldn'tanswer. When he did and she identified herself, though, she could heara smile in his voice. 

"Good work, Colonel. Our congratulations to the newlyweds--pleasebring them to the Palace when you're free, to accept them in person. "

"My pleasure, Your Majesty--but there's more. " Cortin took a deepbreath, hoping she didn't sound as nervous as she felt. "They'veadopted me as mother, and taken Cortin as the Family name. "

"Outstanding, " the King said with obvious satisfaction. "A slightchange, then. Bring them all over as soon as possible--Edward will bewaiting to bring you to the Throne Room. "

"But what--" Cortin cut herself off. She'd find out soon enough; thiswas just another example of His Majesty keeping his own counsel. Goodthing Dave and Tiny hadn't left yet . . . "Yes, Sire. Ten minutes, unless you want us in dress uniform. "

"Service uniform is fine. Ten minutes, then. "

 * * * * *

As promised, Prince Edward was waiting when they got to the Palace. All except Cortin left their weapons with the armorer, then the Princeled them to the Throne Room. His Majesty was seated on the Throne, ineveryday clothes but wearing the Crown and holding the Sword of State, and the rest of the Sealed ones and Her Majesty the Queen were inattendance. It looked like an informal Grand Audience, Cortin thought, but that was a contradiction in terms--yet she'd never heard of Crownand Sword being used at the same time except at a Coronation or GrandAudience, and this certainly wasn't a Coronation!

The King smiled. "Thank you for your promptness, gentles. Wecongratulate you on your marriage and your choice of a Family head, andWe offer Our best wishes for a long and happy Family life. "

"Thank you, Your Majesty. " His congratulations and good wishes werewelcome, Cortin thought, but hardly call for ceremonial . . . 

"Neither your marriage nor what We will shortly do must be made publicuntil after the Strike Force is activated, but since it will requireyou to make major changes in your lives, We have chosen to give yousome time to adapt in private. " The King stood, descended from thedais to stand in front of the Throne. "Joan Cortin, approach Us andkneel. "

Cortin obeyed, puzzled. Whatever was going on certainly wasn't normal!When she knelt, the King said, "We believe your extended familystructure to be in the best interest of Our realm and subjects. Todemonstrate Our support and approval and to give you temporal power toassist in establishing more such Families, We hereby name Joan Cortinand her heirs to head the Northwest Territory, now the Archduchy ofHigh Teton, as long as this Kingdom shall stand. " He touched both hershoulders with the flat of the Sword. "Rise, Your Grace. "

Too stunned for immediate reaction, Cortin did as she was told. She'dbarely gotten used to being King's Inquisitor; now she was suddenlyArch-duchess as well. Granted that His Majesty was close-mouthed abouthis plans until he acted on them, he could have given her some warning!

Not long afterward the group was in the Sable Room, a large version ofHarmony Lodge's common-room, having hot drinks and cinnamon-cake. Cortin was starting to recover, and realizing it was probably a goodthing His Majesty had surprised her. If he'd asked, she would haveturned it down; now, it was too late. But--"Your Majesty, I don't seehow I can do both jobs properly. "

"You can't, of course, and I don't expect you to. I assume you want tokeep on as Royal Inquisitor?"

"I think I can do more good in that position, yes, Sire. At leastuntil the Brotherhood is eliminated. "

"I agree, " the King said, surprising her. "And I have no intention ofseparating you from your Family, though under normal circumstances yourheir would act as your regent while you carry out Royalresponsibilities. My son has agreed to act in that capacity until youfeel free to relinquish your Inquisitorial duties, or until you wantyour heir to take over. " He paused. "And who is your heir, YourGrace? Since you do not and cannot have children, I must require youto designate your successor. "

"I've hardly had time to think about that, Sire. " He was absolutelyright, she did have that responsibility to her new lieges--and shedared not waste any time fulfilling it. She was still positive she'dhave to face Shannon, and that whatever restraints held him back nowwere unlikely in the extreme to do so then. Whether he was justShayan's tool, or Shayan himself, it was the Hell-King's power she'd befacing then, and that was power no mortal could match. She'd probablybe killed outright; if not, she could only pray that God would bemerciful and not leave her subject to Shayan's torture. At least shehad the certainty of dying in a state of grace . . . 

"In that case, " the King's voice interrupted her thoughts, "might Isuggest that the next-senior Family member would be a reasonablechoice? That would logically be Captain Cortin-Odeon, true?"

"True, Your Majesty. " Cortin glanced at Mike, savoring the sound ofhis Family name. He was the logical choice--and designating him wouldhave an extra benefit, as far as she was concerned. Once all this wasmade public and he was openly heir to a major fief, he'd be kept out ofunusually difficult situations. He might not particularly like that, but it would certainly be easier for her, not having to worry abouthim. The same would be true of the rest, though to a lesser degree, asmembers of the nobility. Yes, it was just as well His Majesty hadn'tgiven her an opportunity to refuse! "An excellent suggestion; I sodesignate him. "

"Designation confirmed, " the King said promptly. "As heir to anArchduchess, that makes him a Duke and his spouses . . . Hmm. " TheKing frowned, smiling at the same time. "I can see where we need somenew terminology to fit the new Families. Calling a man 'Duchess'--orthe equivalent for lower ranks--could lead to all sorts of confusion, even though it was the proper term for the spouse in a conventionalfamily. And 'Duke-spouse' is clumsy. Suggestions, anyone?"

There was silence for a while, then Powell raised a tentative hand. 

"Yes, my Lord?" the King said. 

Powell looked startled, an emotion Cortin echoed until it made her grininstead. She wasn't the only one who'd have some adjusting to do!Then Powell gathered himself and went on. "It's a made-up word, butwhat about something like 'Dukida'? It's neutral sexually, and inzoology '-ida' is used in forming family names . . . "

"Sounds odd, " the King said thoughtfully, "but then new words usuallydo. And the suffix fits with the other titles of nobility, takes aclassical plural . . . Very well, so be it. Thank you, my Lord. "

"I'm honored to be of service, Your Majesty. "

"Now that we have that settled, " the King said, "I understand FamilyCortin is expecting its first child?"

"Yes, Sire, " Cortin said. "And I hope soon becoming step-parents tothree more. " She explained about Betty and the children. 

"Excellent. That makes me wish even more that I could forbid thisentire Family from going into action, but that would defeat one of thenew structure's purposes. " The King frowned, addressing the entiregroup. "I have forbidden Colonel Cortin to go into danger exceptagainst those who personally harmed her, a ban that will also apply toDuke Michael after the convent raid and to Dukida Eleanor for theduration of her pregnancy. Unfortunately, I have to let the rest ofyou set an example. Just for God's sake, be careful!"

Odeon glanced at Cortin, then looked at the King. "For the Protector'ssake, Your Majesty, " he said quietly, "you can be sure we'll all be ascareful as humanly possible. "

 * * * * *

The week and a half between Family Cortin's sudden promotion and theBains' arrival was one of the busiest Cortin could remember. Besidesher regular work, she tried to spend a couple of hours a day helpingget the Lodge ready, then in the evenings the rest of the Sealed groupcame to help the Family get used to its new status and prepare for theresponsibilities involved in running a new Archduchy, and after thatfor the Protector's Communion. 

And the first Friday evening, Illyanov startled Cortin by announcingthat he'd asked for discharge from St. Dmitri Enforcement, which heexpected would be formally granted within two weeks, and that his wifeand children would be moving to St. Thomas as soon as travelarrangements could be made. 

Cortin stared at him in shock. "Ivan, why?"

"Because I cannot serve in two forces at once. Your Grace is going torequire an Archducal Enforcement Service, and I wish to help establishit. " He smiled. "I also wish to establish a Family, a desire both mywife and my mistress share. That will be difficult anywhere except inHigh Teton for some time. "

"For anyone except the nobility, at least, " Bradford agreed. "Which iswhy, with Your Grace's permission, I would like to move Strike ForceOperations there as soon as practical. "

"Granted. " That was something she hadn't really considered, but shecould see why it would be true; her new fief had a small population, which made it seem safe to assume its inhabitants would be in favor ofa change that would allow them to expand. "Have we had enough practicefor one night?"

"I'd say so, " Bradford replied. "You only slipped once, when Ivan gaveyou what I admit was a shock. "

"Good!" Cortin unfastened the collar of her tunic, sighing with relief. "It certainly was, even though I suppose I should have expected it. He's certainly hinted about moving to this world. "

"He won't be the only one, " Edward said. "From what I've heard, HighTeton is going to have quite an influx of people wanting Families--alarge percentage of them Enforcement, with their various Sovereigns'backing. Not all permanent, though. "

"They'll be welcome, " Cortin said. "I'm glad of the Sovereigns'reaction--but I'm still worried about Pope Lucius', when we go public. I simply cannot see him giving Church approval. I'm a little surprisedthat he hasn't revoked the Enforcement dispensation, in fact. "

"Such a revocation would have little effect, " Chang said. "Those Ispeak to during my work at the hospital have made that clear. "

Cortin frowned. "They'd disobey the Pope? I wouldn't, even if Ididn't agree with him. "

"On the contrary, " Illyanov said. "If his decrees conflict with whatyou think right, or what Michael and Eleanor tell us of the Protector'swill, you will have no choice but to disobey. Which is true of all ofus who are Sealed, and thus guided directly. We must prepare theProtector's way, and also encourage devotion to all three Aspects ofthe Triune--they are, after all, complementary--in hopes of protectingas many people as possible from Shayan and his deceits. "

Chang nodded. "There is a certain protection available even to thosenot yet Sealed. I refer, of course, to the cartridges Joan hasblessed. "

"Oh?" Illyanov cocked his head. "I know they are growing inpopularity, with civilians as well as troopers, but I am unaware of anyspecial protection they might offer. "

"I cannot say they truly do, " Chang cautioned, "but many troopers, oflate, refuse to go into the field without them. It is said that thosewho wear cartridges suffer fewer and less serious wounds than those whodo not. More importantly, not one person with such a cartridge isknown to have died under the shadow of mortal sin. There is growingbelief that if Colonel Cortin is not the Protector herself, she must bethe Protector's Herald. "

"To the best of my knowledge, I'm neither one, " Cortin said. "I don'twant to mislead people, even by omission--but what if that misdirectedbelief helps pave the Protector's way? Should I say something, orshould I keep silent?"

They were getting onto shaky ground, Odeon thought. Their beliefwasn't misdirected; it was only Joanie who was unable to believe thetruth, and he wondered if she'd noticed the phrasing of her denial. "If it were me, " he said slowly, "I'd keep my mouth shut. No one'sbeing hurt by that belief, and it may help. That Brother said pietywas necessary, in both senses of the word--this could be what he wastalking about. Piety the person, and a pious faith and hope--belief, if you will--in the Protector and His or Her imminent appearance. "

"In which case, " Illyanov said, "it is a belief worth promoting. " Heturned to Cortin. "If the idea makes you uncomfortable, beloved, Iwould suggest you ask Michael and Eleanor to dedicate this evening'sservice to your guidance, and pray that it be revealed while you sleep. I am sure God will not deny such help to one who has given herself toHis service. "

"Sounds reasonable, " Odeon said. "We'll do it. "

 * * * * *

Cortin knew in a remote way that she was dreaming, even though itseemed real enough--the clean smell of the mountain air, thesun-warmth, her Family surrounding her with the Archducal Palace behindthem. All were in white Enforcement uniforms, like none she'd everseen, but that seemed right somehow, and she was buoyed by the love shefelt from all of them. 

In the distance she saw a bright glow. As it grew, she saw it was aman, also in a white Enforcement uniform, his rank insignia a singlesilver star. When his feet touched the ground in front of her, hehugged her and gave her a thorough, highly enjoyable kiss. When hereleased her, he smiled. "You asked for help, Joanie; I'm here to giveit. The first order of business, though, is to tell you that you'redoing as well as anyone could, under these circumstances. "

"Thanks--that's good to know. " Cortin was calmer than she thought shehad any right to be, with the certainty it was Jeshua Himself talkingto her--probably His influence, she thought. "You know the problem;what should I do? Or not do?"

"Don't deny the beliefs that concern you, " he said promptly. "They'renatural ones, since you're fulfilling the prophecies that show theProtector's about to appear. "

"But they're supposed to apply to the Protector or His Herald--and bothof them are men!"

"Not in anything I've said. " Jeshua chuckled. "That's a humanassumption I allowed to stand, as harmless. Those with enough powercan choose what sex to appear as--see?" With that, he became a woman, wearing the field habit of a Blue Sister. After a few seconds, hechanged back. "I'm not exactly what you believe me to be, Joanie, butthen neither are most people or things. That isn't particularlysignificant in this instance, any more than my looks are--or than theHerald's or Protector's sex. "

Cortin couldn't help it; she grinned at that before continuing. "I'mcertain I'm not the Protector, but you say I'm fulfilling prophecies Inever heard of. That sounds like I'm being used as a decoy--or am Ithe Herald?"

The man returned her smile. "In part, yes. Get Ivan to tell you aboutthe prophecies some day; he grew up with the accurate ones. In themeantime, you shouldn't worry about them. Mike and Sis will guide you, and your Family will support you, as will the rest of the Sealed ones. "At this point it would be counterproductive, he thought, telling hershe was also acting Protector; she would simply reject the idea. Hewouldn't lie to her, but he also saw no point in burdening herunnecessarily, since she could use the aspects of her borrowed powersthat she'd need without accepting that temporary part of her identity. And he had no doubt the true Protector would grant her her fondest wishwhen he arrived. 

In part? Cortin wondered, but she decided against going into that; itsounded like something likely to make her uncomfortable if sheinvestigated too closely. Instead, she decided to change the subject. "Am I . . . Really going to have to face Shayan?"

"Yes, though not until after the Protector manifests fully, and itprobably won't be as you expect. "

"Is Shannon Shayan?"

"Yes. "

Cortin was getting a little irritated. He was answering her questions, true, but he certainly wasn't being very responsive! What else did sheneed to know? "You sound like you approve of the Families, but I can'tbelieve Pope Lucius will. " She shook her head, bewildered. "And howcan your Worldly Vicar oppose you?" She paused, a frightening thoughtforming. "Unless the Pope's somehow Shannon, as well. "

Jeshua sighed. "Pope Lucius is indeed Lawrence Shannon in differentphysical form. I can't explain to you exactly what's going on; youdon't need, or really want, to know. Suffice it to say that his hatredand basic opposition are intact, but his powers, in that position atthis time, do serve my purposes. "

That was a shock, but Cortin was aware he was shielding her from mostof the impact, and she was extremely grateful for the protection. DearGod, Shayan the Pope!

"It's not a desirable situation, true, but as I said, it is necessary, and I promise you as much of an explanation as you can understand whenthis stage is complete. " He gave her a brief smile. "It may help youto know he has no spiritual authority over those who are Sealed, asIvan told you--and it's Mike and Sis who have that authority over thosewho are devoted to the Protector. Pass on to them, would you, that thetime has come to institute the bread and milk Communion of Promise?It'll give limited protection to those who want to be Sealed but can'tuntil the Protector manifests fully. "

"Of course I will. "

"Then except for two small personal items, I've done all that isappropriate at this point. Let Mike and Sis guide you, accept thesupport of the others who are or want to be Sealed, and work for theProtector's objectives. " He smiled at her. "The first personal itemis to reclaim the symbol Shayan stole and marked you with. You belongto me, not him--as do the other Sealed. Please remove your gloves. "

Cortin obeyed, finding as she did that the circled triangles no longerdisturbed her. And they didn't look like burns any more; instead theyseemed to glow with blue light, somehow comforting. "Will . . . Theothers have these?"

"If you and they want, yes. It isn't a requirement; being openlySealed will mark them for Shayan's personal torture if his peoplecapture them, and he needs no supernatural powers to make that weeks ofagony. His millennia of practice are enough. "

"My team would never forgive me if I left them out of anything, even ifit was risky. They'll want these marks, but I don't know about theothers--I can't choose for them. "

"True. If they want them when they see yours, they'll get them. Theother item is a trade, if you wish. Your back pain for the Stigmata, which will show you act with my approval. To compensate for theinconvenience of bleeding periodically, they won't cause you any pain. "

"I could hardly refuse anything you offer--I'll make the trade. " Shehesitated. "Uh, what about the cartridges? Was Sis right about them?"

"She was indeed, so long as the wearer doesn't commit a mortal sindeliberately. You'll forget about the symbols and trade both until thelatter takes effect. " He kissed her again, in a brotherly way thistime, and vanished as he had appeared. 

 * * * * *

Cortin woke with a feeling of imminent disaster. It had seemed like anightmare, especially Shayan on the Papal Throne . . . Still, Jeshuahad said there was a purpose to it, and he'd outlined what sounded likethe only reasonable thing for her to do. She got up, but instead ofdressing--the message she'd been asked to pass along sounded like onethat shouldn't wait--she put on a robe and went to Odeon's room. 

He'd apparently had a quieter night than she; when he called for her tocome in he was still in bed, stretched out in a way that reminded herof a large and perfectly contented cat. "Join me?" he invited. 

"Uh-huh. " Cortin slipped the robe off and slid under the covers, comforted by his warm strength. "I'm not sure how much help it was, but I did have a visitor last night. He asked me to tell you it wastime to institute the Communion of Promise, and I got the impression hemeant today. "

"Good--I've been waiting for word I could. What about what you wantedto know?"

"I found out, sort of. He said I'm the Herald, 'in part'--I was toochicken to ask what he meant by that--and that I shouldn't deny whatI'm being called, even if it's the Protector. " Cortin shivered, huddling against his chest. "I found out a couple of other things, too. You know the Protector could be a woman? And that Pope Lucius isShayan, and you and Sis're the Protector's version of a Pope?"

"The last I'd guessed, the rest I knew, yes. "

"And that we're on our own now?"

"I thought that was getting close. " Odeon kissed her, holding hersnugly and stroking her back. "We need two more people, Ivan says, then we'll be in position to hold the fort till the Protector's readyto surface. I expect Betty'll be one of them, but I don't think we'vemet the other yet. "

To her surprise, Cortin found herself becoming aroused. That didn'tseem possible, much less appropriate, after her vision--but it washappening. "Mike--"

"What better way to put what you've just been through into perspective?It took a shelter party to straighten Sis and me out, but I don't thinkyou need anything that extreme. " He raised himself as if to get out ofbed. "Of course, if you think otherwise . . . "

"I don't, even if a shelter party does sound nice. " Cortin shook herhead, bewildered. "Shouldn't we be getting ready for Mass, though?"

"Is it your conscience or habit asking that?" Odeon stroked her hair, then caressed a breast. "Trust your feelings, Joanie. You can't sin, remember?"

"I remember. " And Jeshua had been specific about telling her to followMike and Sis' guidance . . . She closed her eyes, trying to analyzewhat she actually felt. That was complicated by Mike's continuingcaresses, but it did seem her feelings said this was the right thing tobe doing now. Mass was important, yes, but she shouldn't go to it inthe mood she'd had when she wakened, of impending doom; this was theProtector's way of comfort and reassurance. 

 * * * * *

Cortin kissed Odeon one last time before getting up. "Thanks, Mike--I'm feeling human again, and I'm in fit condition to say Mass. "

"I could tell. " Odeon smiled at her. "Glad I could help. "

"So'm I. Mind if I use your tub before I go get dressed?"

"Only if you're willing to have company, " Odeon replied with a grin. 

"I was hoping you'd say that. Come on. "

They bathed in comfortable near-silence, then Cortin went to her roomto dress. She was feeling better, and it surprised her. Thecircumstances hadn't changed, the odds against her and her team werestill bad, she was still sure she wouldn't survive her next meetingwith Shannon--but Mike was obviously a sovereign remedy for what hadailed her. It was hard to believe he wasn't the Protector, but thatcouldn't be, if the Protector might be a woman. Sis, maybe? Jeshuahad appeared in a Blue Sister's habit . . . 

She forced herself to stop that line of speculation; the Protector'sidentity would be revealed at the proper time. In the meantime, speculation was pointless; she'd have enough to occupy her doingwhatever the Herald was supposed to do without having instructions. Follow her instincts and Mike's guidance, she supposed. 

When she opened the vestry door to approach the altar, she wassurprised to see the entire team--except Bain and Pritchett, who wereprobably at Betty's by now--waiting, along with the rest of the Sealedones, Their Majesties, and some others of the Household, who normallyattended Mass at the Cathedral. Her surprise didn't last, though; asusual, when she approached the altar her mind had no room for anythingexcept the ceremony. 

That went normally until the Consecration. When she raised the Hostand the bell rang, the pain in her back vanished, and she rememberedthe trade she'd agreed to. As she raised the Chalice, she felt warmwetness circling her head, and on her wrists, back, side, and feet. Her absorption in the Mass was complete enough she couldn't spare realthought, but she was able to include a wordless prayer of thanks withthe Remembrance and other prayers before Communion. 

The rest of the Mass went normally--the bleeding stopped as soon asshe'd administered Communion to the last of those who wanted it--untilthe after-Mass prayers were finished. Then she was able to notice asmall table had been set up just inside the altar rail--a table likethe altar in the common-room--and she knew this was the beginning ofthe Communion of Promise. But . . . Should she give it, or should Mikeor Sis? She glanced at them, got the thumbs-up from Mike, and took adeep breath. 

Addressing the entire congregation, she gave a brief explanation of theProtector--what she understood, at least--and the Families. She couldsee doubt on several of the Householders' faces as she described them, mixed with revulsion at her bloody state. She could understand that, from civilians; the Enforcement people, to her relief, seemed moreintrigued and willing to believe her. "All of my team, myselfincluded--and a few others--are Sealed to the Protector, with CaptainOdeon and Lieutenant Chang as His or Her chief priests. " She paused, cocked her head, then smiled. "To simplify things, I'm going to usethe male pronoun; just remember the actuality could be either. "

She paused again, sobering. "Under their authority as Hisrepresentatives, I invite those of you who wish to support Him, givingup the ability to sin when He comes into the open and you can beSealed, to come forward and take His Communion of Promise. "

She was pleased that all the Enforcement people did so, followed by theKing and Queen. More slowly, a few of the civilian Household followedsuit, though most held back. That was too bad, Cortin thought, butshe'd known not everyone would accept the Protector fully--some not atall. And she had to admit her condition wasn't the most reassuring; itwas entirely possible they'd respond better to another celebrant. 

When it was clear that everyone who wanted the Communion of Promise hadtaken it, she dismissed the congregation and returned to the vestry, where she began removing her bloody uniform. If this was going tohappen every time she said Mass, she'd have to have a shower installedhere--and get something to wear that wouldn't be ruined, or that didn'tmatter. Whatever her position, she didn't care to ruin either auniform or a set of vestments every day!

There was a knock on the door, then Odeon's voice. "Need some help, Colonel?"

"Yes--come in, please. "

He did, along with Chang. "That was a little more spectacular thananything we'd guessed at, " he said quietly. "How do you feel?"

"Fine, " Cortin said. "No pain at all, even in my back. I just looklike a mess. " She grinned at them. "Jeshua said this trade wouldhelp, and I think it did, with the Enforcement troops--but it looks tome more like it scared most of the civs in the congregation. "

"Sure it did, " Odeon said. "Here, let me give you a hand with thattunic-- What would you expect, the first time? We're trained to copewith the unexpected, they aren't--and I've got to admit I was shocked. Next time everyone'll expect it, and it will help. But--why didn't youtell me?"

"Because I didn't remember till it happened. " Cortin pulled herselffree of the sticky tunic, looking at it in dismay. "Sis, could you asksomeone to get me a fresh uniform? And I'm going to need some helpwith sponge baths until I can get a shower put in-- Oh, dear God. "Her memory of the other "little thing" Jeshua had mentioned wastriggered. "Mike, Sis--take off your gloves. " She pulled off her own;yes, the burned-on symbols were now smooth pale-blue flesh. 

"What in God's Name!" Odeon exclaimed, examining his hands and thesymbols that matched Cortin's. Chang's reaction was less emphatic; shemerely smiled, then went to pass along Cortin's request for cleanclothes. 

When Sis returned, Cortin answered Odeon's question. "Was I wrong?"she asked when she finished. "I was sure, but--"

"And you were right; if you'd left us out, you'd've had a major moraleproblem. We were marked the minute we put on Special Ops patches, ifyou remember. " He studied the marks on the backs of his hands again, smiling this time. "It's a difference in degree, not in kind. "

"But it's a big degree, " Cortin pointed out. "I got the impressionthat Shayan's skill is to mine as mine is to a first-year recruit's. And that's without using any of his powers--if he does use them, hecould make it last for . . . Years, maybe, knowing you'd be free of himas soon as you died. "

"True, but years is still better than forever. And if playing with uskeeps his attention away from civs . . . Well, that's why we all joinedthe Service, isn't it?"

"Yes--though I doubt any of us thought, then, that it was Shayanhimself we'd be diverting. I know I didn't. "

"Not directly, no, " Odeon agreed. "But some of the ones under hisinfluence aren't much of an improvement. " He paused, changed thesubject. "You did a nice job with the Communion of Promise. "

"Thanks. " Cortin tested the water temperature in the vestry's smallsink, then began washing blood off her arms. The wounds on her wristswere as painless as she'd been promised, and looked freshly healed, though she was certain they'd be open again every time she said Mass. "Word of these and the Communion of Promise should reach Rome in threeor four hours, which means Pope Lucius will guess--or know--I'm theHerald. He'll have to take some sort of action, even if it's not adirect physical assault. " She turned to Odeon, her expression grim. "Much as I don't want it to, Mike, I'm afraid this is going to tear theChurch apart. "

"So did the Great Revival, back in the 1500s, " Odeon said. "It cameout of that stronger and healthier than ever--it'll do the same thistime, if the Protector wins. "

"And if not, Shayan destroys humanity, at least in the Kingdoms. "

 * * * * *

Being acknowledged as the Protector's Herald--even "in part, " whateverthat meant; she still wasn't sure she wanted to know--was a relief, Cortin decided. At least also "in part", since she hadn't wanted thatkind of responsibility and wasn't at all sure she was up to it--but ifnothing else, it did explain why so many things had happened to her sofast. She'd do her best to live up to the position she'd been given, whatever her doubts; as Mike had said, God would test you to theabsolute limits of your endurance, but not beyond them. 

And she had help. Not only the Sealed ones, but civilians, which hadbeen proven over the last week of getting ready for the Bains, especially the children. She'd expected help from the team andservants; it had astonished her to have the ladies from the New Edenjoyhouse show up, several with children, to make the third floor--toquote Madame Bernadette--"a proper place to raise healthy, happychildren. "

Since the children who'd come along were obviously both, Cortin wasn'tat all reluctant to defer to someone who clearly knew what she wasdoing. While they worked, Cortin got to know several of the ladies, discovering that their enthusiasm for the new family structureshouldn't have surprised her; in spite of the fact they were paid forsex, what they had was more like a Family than she would have thoughtpossible. Most of the men were regulars, and it was common for them tovisit for other than the obvious reason--mostly to play with thechildren. Many contributed to their support, some quite generously. And it wasn't unusual for working wives to board their children at theNew Eden during the day. After all, as one of the ladies pointed out, where else would they get more adult supervision? Or, with so manyEnforcement troopers as clients and supporters, better protection?

Cortin had to agree. She still hadn't been able to work out a way toprovide for unmarried women who wanted--or had--children; the Familieswere almost certain to face enough popular resistance without theirmain proponent advocating the legitimizing of prostitution as well. Inspite of that, she had to agree there was considerable validity to theladies' arguments that they performed a public service and should havethe same sort of dispensation Enforcement did. Before the satyr virus'appearance, she might not have thought that way; since it was a fact, it had to be considered, and there were times people would be away fromeven a large Family. Something would have to be done to accommodatethem, male and female both. That would have to wait, though;establishing the Families had to come first. 

In the meantime, she extended a standing invitation to the New Edenladies: they would be welcome at Harmony Lodge, with or without theirchildren, whenever they cared to visit. Prostitutes were becoming morerespectable; having the High King's Inquisitor/Protector's Heraldwelcome them shouldn't hurt the process. 

Despite the help, though, she was keyed up when the Family gathered inthe downstairs ballroom after Mass to wait for the Bains' arrival. There was no reason for her apprehension, she kept telling herself;she'd never had any trouble making friends with children or animals, and Betty had been married to an Inquisitor's brother; she wouldn't beafraid of one, and the children were too young to have any real ideawhat an Inquisitor was. Her position as Herald wasn't anything tofrighten them, either, and word of her stigmata had hit the news hoursafter they'd appeared; even those wouldn't come as a surprise. So whatin the Protector's Name did she have to be worried about?

Certainly not the Bains' reactions, she discovered as soon as they cameinto the room and Dave started introducing them around. The two she'dsent to help had obviously given them a thorough briefing; they fit inas if they'd been part of the group for months, leaving Cortin with nodoubt that Betty'd be marrying in fairly soon. 

She was the last to be introduced, and she saw concern on the two men'sfaces as they approached. Bain made the introductions, then said, "Weheard what's started happening to you at Mass. Does it . . . Are youall right?"

"It's painless, and I'm fine. Once I get cleaned up, anyway. Whatabout you?"

Pritchett looked at his gloved hands, then at hers. "No pain--but whatdo they mean?"

Cortin explained as she had to the others earlier, then went on to tellthem the rest of her vision, pleased to see their expressions go fromworry to satisfaction. 

"What about the others?" Pritchett asked. 

"Brad and Ivan yes, Edward and Ursula I don't know; I haven't seen themsince. "

"Doesn't seem right, somehow, to keep them covered, " Pritchett saidslowly. "Now I know what they mean, I think they should be seen. "

Cortin looked at him in momentary puzzlement, then shook her headruefully and removed her gloves, tucking them in the back of her belt. "You're absolutely right, Tiny--with the meaning changed, they shouldbe. I suppose wearing gloves has gotten to be so much of a habit itsimply never occurred to me not to. "

The older boy tugged on her sleeve. "Can I see, Gramma Joan?"

Cortin knelt, extending her hands to the three children. "Of course, Luke--and Kateri, and George. God willing, you'll have them yourselvessome day. "

"Pretty, " Kateri stated unequivocally. "Want now. "

"Sorry, sweetheart, " Cortin said. "You can't have them till you'reolder--but I can offer you some milk and gingerbread our cook madespecial for you. "

"Okay. " With that, the three hurried unerringly toward the refreshmenttable and Cortin rose, chuckling. 

"I apologize for their rudeness, Excellency, " Betty said. "I amteaching them better manners than that--I'm afraid the trip and theexcitement have taken their toll. "

"I understand perfectly, " Cortin said. "Despite what some people say, I was a child myself once. And Dave should have told you: in private, I'm Joan. "

"He did--but I wasn't sure. " Betty hesitated. "He and Tiny have toldme so much about you and the team that I feel I've known you all foryears. I don't know how to thank you for inviting us into your home, though. Or wanting us to be part of your family. "

"No thanks necessary. " Cortin gestured at the children, who wereeagerly devouring milk and gingerbread. "They, and the child Sis iscarrying, are the reason for families--or Families. " She smiled. "Ithink I'm going to like being Gramma Joan. I gather you intend toaccept their proposal, then. "

"Yes--though I'm not at all sure about taking part in group sex. "

Cortin raised an eyebrow. "You don't have to if you don't want to;Dave must have told you that. And who knows, you may get to like it. "

"From Dave and Tiny's descriptions, I may; I'll try, at least. "

"I think that's my cue, " Odeon said. He bowed to Betty, extending hishands. "Elizabeth, would you do us the great honor of becoming ourwife?"

"I would be delighted. " Betty took his hands and kissed him, repeatedthe gesture with the rest of her spouses-to-be. "When?"

"That, " Odeon said firmly, "is the bride's prerogative. Privately, atleast; publicly, not for at least ten days. "

"As soon as possible, then, once the children finish. " Betty lookedaround, defensively. "Pete taught me never to put off anythingimportant, and this is. "

"He was absolutely right, " Odeon agreed. A trooper's life was toorisky to procrastinate; if you did, you were like as not to get killedbefore you did what you'd been putting off. That didn't mean rushinginto things--but once you thought something through and made yourdecision, you did it--even if the decision was to wait. "We've all hadthe same training, " he told her. "When the children are done, then. "

Betty smiled at him. "Thanks--civilians think I'm being impatient, oreven impetuous, when it's not that at all. "

 * * * * *

The children were upset at first about not being allowed on the"grown-up" floor except for meals, but got over that quickly when theywere shown their floor. And Betty was pleased with her room, thoughshe said it would take her a while to get used to the luxury. And tothe servants, and living next door to the Palace, and-- "Well, rightnow I'm just overwhelmed. Even though Dave and Tiny described it all, that's nothing like actually seeing it. " She gestured, taking in thecommon-room where they'd finally settled. 

"You'll get used to it, " Cortin assured her, smiling. "The only partof Harmony Lodge that isn't luxurious is the dungeon level, but youwon't be going there. And you'll get used to high-ranking visitors, too--though aside from Dave's and my colleagues from the Center, andthe rest of the Sealed ones, we haven't had many guests. "

"That may change now--" Odeon frowned. "Dave. Betty called Joan'Excellency'--didn't you tell her about the promotion?"

"No--I was afraid I'd scare her off. " Bain turned to their new wife. "Joanie's still Her Excellency the High King's Inquisitor, and you knowabout her being the Protector's Herald--well, she's also Archduchess ofHigh Teton, what used to be the Northwest Territories. " He went on toexplain what had happened the morning he and Pritchett had left to pickher up. 

"'Dukida Elizabeth', " Betty said slowly. "You wouldn't have scared meoff, Dave, it's too good for the children--but if I'm one of those whocan be Sealed this early, I think we'd better take care of that, too. I can see where I could be tempted into misusing a noble's power. "

"You are, " Odeon said. "I'll take care of it at this evening'sceremony. "

19. Invitation

Monday, 16 March 2572

Sara Blackfeather read the invitation for the third time, still notsure if it was real or a poor joke. Inquisitors were most emphaticallynot known for their hospitality, and it seemed incredible that thenotorious Cortin, of all of them, would invite a journalist into herhome for a week. Especially a journalist who made no secret of herantipathy for Inquisitors in general and Sovereigns' Inquisitors inparticular. 

It would be a professional triumph, of course, which was what made itan almost irresistible temptation. On the other hand, it could aseasily be a trick, to find out if her stated sympathy for theBrotherhood hid actual membership in the organization--though it wouldseem more logical, if that were the case, not to bother with suchniceties, simply have her picked up for questioning. Though, shethought a bit smugly, they weren't likely to be quite so blatant with areporter!

Fortunately, she didn't have to depend purely on her own judgement, which could be flawed by considerations like professional glory; insomething that had this much potential for benefit or harm, she couldask her patron for help. He'd be busy, of course, at this time of day, but she was free to interrupt him--on this, he'd be upset if she didn't!

So, minutes later, she was on the way to his home, the invitationtucked carefully in her purse. 

 * * * * *

Lucius studied the invitation, both amused and disturbed. So Cortinwanted Blackfeather to visit for a week, did she? That could be eithergood or bad, and he couldn't decide which. On the whole, though, hecouldn't argue against the visit, since Sara had no valid--nobelievable, for that matter--reason to turn down such a professionallyvaluable invitation. "It should be safe enough, " he said at last. "She wouldn't dream of hurting an invited guest unless you do somethingstupid, and you certainly know better than that. You can also find outfor me just what the hell is going on. "

Blackfeather nodded; he'd made no secret, from her, that he had to beextremely careful about using his "psychic gifts" where Cortin wasconcerned. "You don't think she knows I'm your mistress?"

"She must--I did acknowledge you as such. " Lucius smiled. "By thistime I'm sure she has guessed--or been told--my real identity, but thatcan make no difference to her publicly. "

Blackfeather returned his smile. He claimed to be Shayan, andsometimes he used his gifts to assume some of the Hell-King'sattributes, but she didn't believe he really was; he was too differentfrom the Shayan she'd been told about while her parents were alive. Her first meeting with him was still vivid in her mind, though shetried to remember only the part where he'd rescued her--something thereal Shayan never would have done. 

Shannon smiled to himself, reading her thoughts. Rescuing Sara hadbeen little more than an impulse triggered by his respect for courage;a five-year-old who killed one of the men trying to rape her was hardlyusual. She'd interested him enough to keep her alive against his men'swishes, taking her home until he could decide what to do with her. She'd proven interesting to have around, and he'd almost immediatelydiscovered that she also added a dimension to his McHenry identity, sohe'd quickly decided to adopt her--a procedure his McHenry identitymade both fast and simple. 

But his then mistress hadn't wanted to be burdened with a child, andhadn't been worth the effort of reconditioning, so she'd left. Hereally should have replaced her; not doing so, and raising a childalone, had caused a minor scandal. Sara had claimed all his free time, though, and he'd been fascinated by the idea of making her hismistress. She'd agreed, a formality he insisted on from all hislive-in partners--except Victor, who'd made himself the exception byhis presumption--in spite of the fact that she couldn't possibly knowwhat she was agreeing to. Some simple physical modifications had madeher capable of accommodating him, and some judicious conditioning hadinsured she would enjoy, but never reveal, their "touching games". Even then he'd refrained until her birthday, wanting the first time tobe special for her. 

It had been, with him changing shapes and techniques to amuse her. She'd enjoyed all of them, not surprising since that was how he'dconditioned her--but he was surprised that she had decided she likedhis "classical" shape and technique best, especially that early. Andshe'd kept that preference through the years. She'd become hismistress openly at 16, causing another minor scandal, but that had onlyamused her. 

He came back to the present, reading her apprehension at the upcomingvisit, and held out his arms. 

Blackfeather clung to him. "I know you said she wouldn't hurt aguest--but I have a horrible feeling I'll never see you again. "

"Don't be silly, " Shannon said. "Of course you will--unless you decideEnforcement and Inquisitors are respectable after all, and stay withthem. She can be quite persuasive. " And, an unwelcome thought said, there was more to it than persuasion. Cortin had dissolved thecompulsions he'd imposed on Chang without even knowing it; what if thesame happened to Blackfeather? An even more unwelcome thought saidthat would be for the best, and he concealed a scowl. Sara was thefirst human he'd cared about as anything more than a plaything; did hereally want her spending eternity in his realm, even as his Queen?

"Not that persuasive, I don't think. " But Blackfeather's apprehensionwas still there, and she was reacting as she usually did before adangerous assignment, with growing desire. "Could we, just in case?"

If she were that worried, Shannon thought, it wouldn't hurt to indulgeher. Indulge both of them, rather, because the idea of letting theEnemy have her was becoming more attractive. Most humans weredisgusting weak things, not fit to be more than toys for his minions, but Sara was different. She was strong, attractive--and she loved him. Part of that was the conditioning he'd given her, of course, but evenat first that hadn't been all of it; she'd taken to him without anyprompting, unless you counted the rescue itself. And he hadn't feltCortin using her power, even unconsciously, for some time, so perhapsit wouldn't be too much of a risk using his own. It would take solittle to transport them to his realm, and Cortin should be eitherasleep or too preoccupied to notice anyway. Giving in to temptation, he kissed Blackfoot hard, pulling her blouse open to grasp her breastas he set himself for the transfer. 

Blackfeather gasped in startled joy as her lover's power surroundedthem for the first time in months that seemed like years. She felt asensation of movement, and they were standing before ruby thrones atone end of a great hall hung with rich dark draperies, brightly lit byflames that moved at random, without burning anything. This had to bean illusion, she told herself at more normal moments, because theycould be here for hours, even days, with no time having passed whenthey returned--but it felt real, and while she was in it, she didn'tquestion that reality. This was Hell's throne room, he its King, andshe his Queen. 

She remained herself, only her clothes changed; instead of a propertailored suit, she now wore gold streamers generously sprinkled withrubies. They hid almost nothing even when they fell quietly fromshoulders to feet; stirred as they usually were by her movements, theyswirled open at random times and places. 

But he changed completely, more spectacular in his nudity than even themost ornate robes could make him. Flame-red hair and amberslit-pupilled eyes emphasized alabaster skin, as did huge wings withgleaming jet-black feathers. This was her favorite of hisforms--though it shocked her to see that for the first time, he wasn'terect. Taken aback, she stared at him. "Is something wrong, beloved?"

"That is. " His wings spread, shadowing them. "I love you as well, yousee, which is why I cannot continue to let you love me. It must belove, because I find your welfare more important to me than mypleasure, which is the classic definition. It is also an emotion Inever felt before, in all my millennia, and one I find both unfittingand remarkably inconvenient. "

Blackfoot started to speak, but he stopped her. "Let me finish. Despite your disbelief, I am Shayan, and I will prove it to youshortly. Although I am inclined to keep you here with me, your welfaredemands otherwise. So you will go to Cortin, and you will become oneof her followers, perhaps even--" He broke off. There was thatpossibility, yes, and if it worked it would guarantee her spiritualsafety and happiness, though not her bodily survival. 

"Perhaps even what?" Blackfeather was confused, a little hurt--thoughshe could feel his harshness was because he had her welfare at heart. 

He bent to her, brushed her forehead with his lips. "Let meconcentrate, beloved. The Enemy has, by this time, undoubtedly givenher a priest or priests to build her a personal staff equivalent tomine; there may still be a place on that staff for you. "

"But . . . " Blackfoot was getting even more confused. "Even if thereis a place, what makes you think they'd accept me? Or that I'd wantit?"

"They would accept you because you know me and are almost sinless--andyou will want it once the compulsions that have held you for overfifteen years have been dissolved. Now be silent; what I need to dowill be dangerous, even without distractions. "

Without waiting for an acknowledgement, he reached out, searching formental traces he'd never felt before but didn't think he could mistake. The Protector's priests should feel both free of sin and erotic, anunmistakable combination he'd kept from coming together for millennia. . . Yes, there was one . . . Another. One male, one female--SisterMary Piety and Father Mike Odeon. Piety was no surprise, but he'd havethought it too early for Odeon's tempering, and he frowned at thetiming. He'd expected perhaps another year; now, it seemed, contactand final testing would be within months. Part of him regretted thatthe speed would cut short his enjoyment of Odeon's suffering--at hishands, anyway; if Odeon survived the tempering and made the correctfinal decision, his foes in the wars to come would insure far moresuffering than Shayan himself could hope to inflict. Well, time tobegin the tempering, with a lesson his "student" would never forget. *Wake up, Priest!*

20. Lesson

Odeon woke, a scream caught in his throat, pain knifing through hishead. When it eased, he found himself gasping, staring around in thedark. "Who--"

*Do you always ask foolish questions, priest? You belong to the oneyou call Cortin; you should be able to sense who I am. And you neednot speak aloud; survive, and this will be only your first taste ofmental speech. *

*With that clue, I think I do know who you are. * Odeon braced himself, wondering what Shayan wanted with him. 

*A service that will be to both my benefit and Cortin's--and soindirectly to yours. And you're right--I do not generally do thingsfor others, especially enemies. Nor am I changing that policy; this isprimarily for myself, if that will relieve your mind enough to listen. *

*Do I have any choice?* Odeon asked. 

*About listening, yes, though only because I choose to give you thechoice. About doing what I ask, the choice is totally yours. Will youlisten?*

*In that case, I don't see any unavoidable danger; go ahead. *

*You're so kind. I gather you're one of Cortin's holy staff?*

*Of her core group, if that's what you mean, * Odeon replied cautiously. 

*The same thing. Is the group complete?*

*No comment. *

*It isn't, then. So you have room for my protege, who will be arrivingthis coming Saturday. *

*What!* Odeon was startled, though only briefly. Because someone hadserved Shayan didn't mean that person was beyond redemption;theoretically, Shayan himself could be saved, as he'd once commented toJoanie. *I'll consider her when she gets here, but that's all I'llpromise. *

*That'll be adequate--you'll be surprised, I think, at her spiritualstate. She's committed few sins. *

That statement was almost as surprising as the Hell-King'speculiar-seeming chattiness. Odeon knew better than to relax his guardtoo much, but his investigator's curiosity was aroused. *That's hardto believe. *

*Nevertheless, it is true. * Shayan gave the impression of a sardonicsmile. *I'm called the Father of Lies, priest, but that's to salve thefeelings of those who don't want to believe me. The truth is a muchmore versatile and useful tool--and usually a far more painful one. Sara has acted under my compulsions most of her life, so most of whatyou'd call her sins are chargeable to me instead. And the fact thatshe's been taking the Sacraments from me doesn't alter their validity, which I find highly amusing. *

It was a good thing for the girl that was true, Odeon thought. *Andwill you remove those compulsions before sending her here?*

*I think not, * Shayan told him. *I could, easily--but if I have tolose her to you, you must be willing to pay my price. You will be theone to remove my compulsions, if you want her. *

*You know I don't have any choice, * Odeon replied. *You'll have toshow me how--and tell me the price. *

*Showing you how is the price. Giving you that ability involvesrestructuring part of your mind, which I promise will make you pray youwere enduring Inquisitor Cortin's professional attentions instead. Iwon't injure you--for reasons you do not and cannot now understand, that would not be to my benefit--but I can and will make you suffer. I'd suggest you find a place where you can't be heard screaming, andwhere you won't injure yourself. It might also be a good idea to userestraints. *

It went against Odeon's grain to take anything from Shayan willingly, but as he'd said, he didn't have a choice under the circumstances, either as law officer or as priest. He'd take the instruction--and thesuggestions. *What about another of the team, to help?*

*If you wish. You'll feel me again when you're ready. *

Odeon shivered as he felt the contact snap. He'd known he'd have toface Shayan eventually, and he'd been sure it would be an unpleasantexperience--but he hadn't expected it this soon, for even a remotelysimilar purpose, and he'd underestimated the unpleasantness. Thisdefinitely classified as something he'd much rather avoid, even thoughhe knew he wouldn't. He prayed for the strength to do it right, thentried to decide who he should get to help. 

Joanie was out for obvious reasons, he didn't care to have Sis see himscreaming, and Chuck didn't have the experience to handle a situationlike this promised to be. That left Tony, Dave, and Tiny--withPriest-Inquisitor Bain the most logical choice. 

 * * * * *

"Are you sure you want to go through with this, Mike?"

Odeon tested the shackles that held him. Dave had padded them, butotherwise he could have been the Inquisitor's subject instead of hissenior officer, spouse, and friend. "Of course not--got analternative?"

Bain shook his head. "No, but that doesn't mean I have to like it. Okay, you're as ready as I can get you. "

Odeon stiffened when he felt Shayan's mind-touch, but the promised paindidn't come immediately. *I had intended to show my lady the lesspleasant aspects of my realm, * the Hell-King told him, *but shebelieves it to be an illusion. So I will show her this operationinstead. She will also believe it to be an illusion--until you removemy compulsions. Then she will know the truth, that they could beneither imposed nor removed by a normal human agency. And beneath itshe has considerable empathy. Enough to fit into the group you--andyou, Priest-Lieutenant Bain--are part of. *

*Get on with it!* Odeon sent. 

*Such impatience for torment! Would that I could promise you eons ofit--but hours will have to suffice. * Both men were fully aware ofShayan's regret at that--and his anticipation. *Still, I can make itlast that long, though it isn't truly necessary; the procedure needtake no longer than seconds, and would be equally effective if you wereunconscious. Either would rob it of what little pleasure I can extractfrom my lady's loss, however. So, priest--suffer my pleasure. * Alltrue, Shayan thought, as far as the ability to remove compulsions wasconcerned--but Odeon's pain, including that of believing the anguishunnecessary, was essential to the tempering process. Seizing theother's mind, Shayan began his mental surgery. 

Odeon screamed, convulsing. Bain shuddered as they continued, going onand on, pausing barely long enough for Odeon to inhale. The Inquisitorwas sickly grateful to Shayan for recommending restraints; withoutthem, Mike's struggles would be breaking bones. There was no skillinvolved here, no subtlety, no hope for the subject to end it byconfessing when the pain became unendurable--which it did, as quicklyas Shayan had promised. Though Bain was no longer sharing their mentalcontact, his Inquisitor's training let him know when Odeon reached hisbreaking point and was forced beyond it, to agony no drug could keep aman alive through, much less conscious. 

But Odeon did remain conscious, with full awareness that it wasShayan's power keeping him that way--and the understanding, at last, that this was what Joanie and Sis had suffered from the Hell-King. Rape was rape, be it physical or mental--and horrible as the pain was, the worst part was the degrading violation. 

Bain prayed. There was nothing else to do until, eventually, it ended. With a final convulsion like he was being shaken, Odeon went limp. Bain hurriedly freed him from the restraints and carried him into thebathroom. Mike'd need a hot soak to relax strained muscles, then daysof recuperation--God, what would Joanie think when she saw him?

 * * * * *

Cortin didn't sleep well. Her dreams were troubling, nightmares ofShayan tormenting her team in ways she couldn't stop, gloating overthem, taunting her with her helplessness. And it didn't improve whenshe woke; the feeling of something wrong with her people wouldn't goaway, even when she told herself it was nothing more than a bad dream. 

After a quarter hour of being unable to get back to sleep, Cortin gotup and put on a robe. Foolish as it was, it looked like the only wayto settle her mind was to make sure everyone was all right. 

It didn't worry her too much that Odeon wasn't in his room, though, when she checked there first; he was probably with Sis or Betty. ButSis was in with Tiny, Betty with Chuck, and Tony was sprawled outalone, with a contented expression on his face. It wasn't until shechecked the common-room without finding either Mike or Dave that herworry got serious. Dave hadn't said anything about having a subject heneeded to work on overnight, and Mike didn't have any plans she knewabout. Their not being in their rooms or the common-room didn't proveanything, necessarily--but she couldn't help being concerned. She wentback to her room for her dungeon keys and gunbelt, then went belowground. 

Her worry got worse when she saw the "In Use" light at Bain's suite. She went into the observation room, which didn't help--padded shacklesin the third-stage room?--but still nothing of the missing two. 

She left the observation room and stood before the suite's main doorfor several seconds, debating with herself. If Dave was conducting aninterrogation with Mike's help, she'd feel foolish intruding--but ifone or both of them was hurt, she'd never forgive herself if shedidn't. Deciding, she opened the door. "Mike? Dave?"

"Oh, God, " a muffled voice said. More strongly, she heard, "In thebathroom, Joanie. Sis with you?"

"No. " Cortin covered the distance to the bathroom in record time, appalled at what she saw when she opened the door. "What happened? Ishe alive?"

"Yeah--but he needs help. Take a look. "

Cortin did, and crossed herself. There were no apparent injuries, butMike looked horrible--so pale the scar across his face lookedbloody-fresh, his muscles spasming in tiny tremors. It was obvioushe'd been severely tortured, though she couldn't imagine how, with nowounds. She still wanted to know what had happened, but that desirewas nothing next to her need to remedy whatever had been done to hersecond-in-command and heir. "Go get Sis--she and Tiny are in his room. Have him bring down as many blankets as he can carry. Then call Ivan, he may have information I need. "

"Right. " Bain hurried out. 

Praying as hard as she could, Cortin knelt beside the tub, touchingOdeon's forehead. He wasn't chilled, so Dave was treating him forshock rather than cold. Wrists and ankles were bruised, consistentwith the padded shackles--but it didn't make sense! Even if sheignored the impossibility of Dave interrogating one of the team, hewouldn't use padded shackles, and his subject would certainly have moreserious injuries than simple bruises! Yet Mike had been terribly hurt, despite his lack of wounds, and Dave had been there--watching, ifnothing else. What was going on?

At least Mike didn't seem to be in immediate danger, as far as shecould tell. His pulse was weak but steady and his breathing wasregular, not labored, though also not as strong as she'd like. Themuscle tremors were slowing too, which was a good sign. 

Moments later she heard the door open, and turned. "Sis? We're inhere. "

"Dave told me. " Cortin moved aside, making way for the medic to kneelbeside her patient. Chang opened her kit and began checking Odeon'scondition. "What was done to him?"

"I don't know, " Cortin said, controlling her frustration with aneffort. "I can't even make a realistic guess--didn't Dave tell youanything?"

"He was too upset to tell me more than the basic information Irequired--that Mike had been hurt, but only minimally injured. " Changcontinued her examination for a few minutes, then stood. "He isexhausted, and there may be some muscular strain in addition to thebruises; otherwise, he is well. He requires only warmth, rest, andtime for complete recovery. "

"He'll get all he needs. " Cortin turned to Pritchett, who'd come inwhile Chang was working. "You brought the blankets?"

"In the office. "

"Good. Sis, how soon can we move him someplace more comfortable?"

"When he stops trembling--a few minutes, I should say. "

"Will it be safe to take him upstairs, or should I have a bed broughtdown?"

"It will be safe. " Chang smiled. "His hurts are not life-threatening, though he will be easily fatigued and probably uncomfortable for threeor four days. Possibly longer, though I would be surprised if he isnot fully recovered within a week. "

They had Odeon upstairs and settled in his own bed by the time Illyanovarrived, and the entire Family--the rest awakened by the commotion--wasgathered in the common-room. Bain had told them he'd really rather nothave to go through the story more than once and Cortin had agreed--hisdistress was obvious--so it wasn't until she'd apologized for gettingIllyanov up on what now looked like an unnecessary errand that Bainexplained. 

As Cortin listened, she got coldly angry. Shayan was Evil personified, true, but that gave him no right to torment one of the Protector'spriests! Kill him, yes--they'd all die, and Service personnel didn'texpect an easy death--but not subject him to agony for no reason exceptthe sheer pleasure of it! She was the one who was supposed to faceShayan--and while the thought frightened her, she'd prefer it to havingher people do so. 

When Bain finished, she said as much. "Not that he had any choiceunder the circumstances, of course, " she added. "But try not to getinto similar circumstances, would you all?"

"We will try, " Chang said. "However, we may have no more choice in thematter than Mike was given. And you should be in no hurry to face him. "

"I didn't say I was in a hurry, " Cortin said. "It might be a good ideato get it over with, though. I won't win, but I might weaken himenough the Protector will. "

"You must not act prematurely, " Illyanov cautioned, frowning. "Youhave not found all the Protector's staff yet, and there may be otherthings equally necessary to prepare His way. "

"Not act prematurely!" Cortin snorted. "At this point, I don't reallyfeel like I'm acting at all, much less prematurely!"

"If you consider leading an attempt to completely restructure society, extracting information vital to fighting terrorists, and preparing forthe Final Coming, to be not acting, I will agree. Otherwise, I wouldsuggest you remain cautious; direct action against Shayan, unlessunavoidable, is the Protector's prerogative. "

Cortin grimaced. Illyanov's quiet, level words stung; she knew she wasdoing useful work. It was just that it didn't feel like enough, and--especially after Mike's gratuitous torture--she wanted to take thesort of direct action Ivan said she shouldn't. It would be sosatisfying to go into the Vatican during a major public event andchallenge Lucius with his real identity, force him to take some sort ofaction that would prove it! He'd kill her, of course, but it'd beworth it to bring him into the open. "I'll behave, I promise--eventhough I'd rather not. Isn't there anything I can do for Mike?"

"There is a possibility, " Illyanov said thoughtfully. "According tosome of our writings, the Herald may be granted the use of some of theProtector's powers--your truthsense may be one. Another should behealing--though as Michael's problem is not life-threatening, thatmight not come into play. "

"It might, though, since it's due to Shayan's direct action. " Cortinstood. "I've got to give it a try--if it works, I'll be back with him. "

For Shayan's reaction: 20a. Decision

21. Anguish

Tuesday, 17 March 2572

Cortin prayed harder than she could remember ever having done before, resting her hands on Odeon's forehead and chest, trying to give him herown strength in case the Protector didn't see fit to intervene. Mikehad been hurt doing the Protector's work; if there was any justice atall, He should at least give Mike back the strength he'd spent on Hisbehalf!

Apparently He agreed, Cortin thought as she felt her hands grow warm. It was a peculiar sensation, as if she were absorbing energy throughevery pore of her body, channeling it, and pushing it into Odeon. Hiscolor improved and he grew visibly stronger, until he seemed to be in anatural sleep rather than a coma. At that point the power-flowstopped; as she removed her hands, he opened his eyes. 

When he did, his expression frightened her almost as much as hisweakness had. Granted that no one could face Shayan and come out of itunchanged, Odeon looked . . . Haunted. "Dave told us about it, " shesaid softly. "So you don't need to talk about it unless you want to. "

Odeon sat up, putting his arms around his knees, looking away from her. "I don't want to--but you deserve to know that I may not be much goodto you any more. I . . . I don't think I could go through thatagain--I don't see how you and Sis can even consider facing him. "

Cortin sat beside him, resting her hand on his shoulder. She'dsuffered the most physical damage, but it was obvious from Sis' andMike's reactions that she'd been spared Shannon/Shayan's worst torment:he'd kept out of her mind! There was therapy, good therapy, forphysical rape; she didn't know of any at all for mental rape. They'ddo what they could for him, that went without saying, but she couldonly hope that'd be enough. "We'll help you, Mike, all of us. And theProtector loaned me some of His power to bring you out of the shock hesent you into. Just remember what you told me: God will test us to ourutmost limits, but not beyond them. I know words aren't a lot of helpright now, but maybe the Family will be--if you feel up to it, we'regathered in the common-room. Ivan's here too; I thought he might havesome ideas how to help you, and he's the one who suggested I might beable to borrow some of the Protector's power. "

Odeon didn't really feel like seeing anyone, or even moving--what hedid want was to crawl in a hole, pull it shut, and forget what had beendone to him. But he couldn't betray Joanie that way, or the rest ofthe team and Family; reluctantly, he straightened and got out of bed. "Okay . . . I'll be out as soon as I get dressed. "

"I'll stay; you're in no condition to be left alone. " Cortin grimaced. "I remember how it was when I woke up a couple of times on the flightto New Denver. The medics did their best, but I'd have given anythingfor a familiar, friendly face. At that point I couldn't have handledanything else, and I don't suppose you can, either--but at least you'vegot the faces. "

"Yeah. " Odeon went into the bathroom, took some refuge in the routineof getting ready for a new day. Joanie was right about one thing, atleast; he didn't feel able to handle much of anything, especiallyintimacy of any sort. He wasn't at all sure he could manage to getthrough his responsibilities as Team-Second and heir to High Teton, though he'd have to try. He couldn't simply shrug off his duties justbecause he felt like he'd been torn into contaminated shreds, howevermuch he might prefer to. Joanie'd put him back together, at leastenough to go through the motions, and he could trust God to keepproviding the support he needed to carry out his priestly functions. As Shayan had said, the priest's character--or, in his case, feelingsof contamination--had no effect on the validity of the Sacraments. 

When he and Cortin got to the common-room, it took an effort to lethimself be embraced and kissed; it was impossible to return either morethan perfunctorily, and he couldn't bring himself to touch Illyanov'soffered hand. Their understanding and sympathy helped, but he feltdistanced, remote--as if Shayan had stolen something in the process ofbreaking him. He looked around at them, shook his head. "Sorry, people. God willing, I'll get over this soon--but right now the onlything that seems to have any meaning at all is that I . . . Don't feellike I'm worthy of you. Nothing else matters. "

"Which is foolishness, " Chang said. "Natural, after what you have beenthrough, but foolishness nonetheless. You will indeed get over it, asJoan and I have. Soon, as you say, if the Protector sees fit to aidyou further--which would not surprise me, since He chose you as one ofHis first two priests. "

"In the meantime, " Illyanov said, "I am intrigued by this abilityShayan has given you to dissolve his compulsions. Does it apply onlyto those he imposed on Miss Blackfeather, I wonder, or can you dissolveany of them?"

The change of subject was a relief for Odeon. "I don't know, " he saidthoughtfully. "Either way makes sense. He wouldn't want me dissolvingany except hers, but he probably only used one technique for all ofthem, since he didn't know--then--that he'd be giving anyone theability to eliminate his tampering. We'll have to find out, when wehave someone else who's been conditioned. "

"And I'm intrigued by what he called mental speech, " Bain said. "Histouch wasn't exactly what I'd expected--more awesome than repulsive, until he started working on Mike. And can you imagine how much moreconvenient it'd be if we could communicate that way? Especially inaction?"

"He said if I survived, that would be just the first taste of mentalspeech, " Odeon said. "I don't know if he meant just me, or the Family, or the Protector's Sealed--I wonder. Dave, do you think his using itwith the two of us could've sensitized us enough we could use itwithout him?"

*I don't know, * Bain replied silently, *but it's worth trying. Can youhear me?*

"No need to shout, " Odeon said. "I heard you fine. " He looked aroundat the rest. "Anybody else pick it up?"

Cortin shook her head. "Not me. "

"I heard nothing either, " Illyanov said. "That is unfortunate; itcould have been useful. "

Cortin frowned. "It sure would. Sounds like it's something he does toyou by touching your mind, maybe sort of a side effect. What he did tome was purely physical, but--Sis, he mind-touched you; did you hearDave?"

Chang nodded. "Quite clearly. "

"I think I'm jealous--for the first time, I wish he'd mind-touched me. "

"Never wish for that, " Odeon said grimly. "It's a horrible sensation, though the mind-speech itself isn't bad. "

"The mind-speech is called telepathy, " Illyanov said. "It is part ofwhat is called Talent, and some rare humans have enough to be trainedin its reliable use. "

Cortin stared at him, puzzled. "What are you talking about--how do youknow that?"

Illyanov smiled. "Since our discussion something over a week ago, Ihave spent my free time studying the Terran Empire. That particularfact came to light approximately three years ago, when the firstnon-human Ranger found Talent in one of her human colleagues. "

"The Empire!" Cortin exclaimed. "Why in God's name would you studythem?"

"Because I had a dream that night. It may have been no more than anormal dream, triggered by that discussion--but dreams, in this group, have of late been highly significant. Treating this one as such can dono harm, and may be of benefit, so I have been doing so. "

That was an even better change of subject, and Odeon seized on it. "What was the dream about?"

"The arrival of two Imperial ships, a small one followed by a large. As I say, the dream may have been nothing more than a reaction toJoan's and my discussion, but my personal feeling is that we should bepreparing for contact--perhaps soon. "

Odeon frowned. "Before the Final Coming? Or are you saying they'repart of the Final Coming? I don't think I like that idea--it makes meuncomfortable. "

"I do not like it either, and it may not be the case. Some of the moreambiguous prophecies of that time, however, can be interpreted in thelight of such contact without distortion. What, for instance, if theGreat King references were to the Emperor rather than the High King?And what if the Protector's form, which 'none can predict', is nothuman, or at least not fully so?"

Odeon winced. "Ouch, Ivan! That's even worse. "

"I am not sure I find it so, " Illyanov said thoughtfully. "As I toldJoan, I believe contact will be to our ultimate benefit, though it maybe difficult at first. "

"Even if one of them turns out to be the Protector?"

"Perhaps especially then. "

"Do you think Shayan would permit contact if that were the case?" Changasked. 

Illyanov chuckled. "I doubt he will have any choice in the matter. The Protector will manifest, that promise is definite; the questionsare only when, and in what form. "

"Yeah. " Odeon shook his head, rubbing the scar across his mouth, andstood. "I'm sorry, Joanie, folks--I need to be alone for a bit. "

"Go ahead, then. " Cortin watched him leave, frowning. "Sis--is that agood idea?"

"I believe so, for him. I would be happier if I could be sure he wouldbe doing something other than brooding over his mishandling--but Ithink it likely he will be; Ivan's speculation could well be providinghim that distraction. "

"I can distract him further, " Illyanov said with a smile. "I receivedword late yesterday that my resignation has been accepted; with YourGrace's permission, I will ask Michael's help in setting up the HighTeton Enforcement Service. Although I do not as yet belong to it, since it has not been officially established. "

Startled, Cortin looked at him more closely. He was in uniform, butnow she saw he wasn't wearing any rank or territory insigne. "That canbe remedied easily enough. As of right now, there is a High TetonEnforcement Service, commanded by Colonel Ivan Petrovich Illyanov. You're out of uniform, Colonel--would somebody please get him an eaglefrom my room?"

A grinning Powell left on that errand while Illyanov stared at her. "Ihad not expected to be put in charge, Joan. To the best of myknowledge, no Enforcement Service has ever been headed by anInquisitor, due to the public opinion of our profession. "

"You're the only qualified candidate, " Cortin said, grinning. "HighTeton's not going to be a normal fief, Ivan; all of the top people aregoing to be Sealed. And I think the public perception of a SealedInquisitor is going to be different from that of a non-Sealed one. Soyou're it. "

"Yes, Your Grace. " Illyanov managed a seated bow. "I will, of course, do my best. "

"Prince Edward's going to administer it for the present; get in touchwith him for what you need. And coordinate with Brad and his StrikeForce people. " Cortin grinned again. "I don't think you'll have muchtrouble finding recruits, in spite of the climate. Just make sure youfind a good-sized house for your Family, and let me know when thewedding's to be. "

"Of course. If you are free at the time, I would be honored to haveyou perform the ceremony. "

"I'll make a point of it, " Cortin assured him. "Oh, thanks, Chuck. "She took the silver eagle from her aide and pinned it on Illyanov'scollar. "There, that's better. Not quite complete yet, but that'llhave to wait till you can have territorial insigne made. Go to it, Colonel. "

"As Your Grace commands. " Illyanov rose, smiling. "If I may beexcused, I shall find Michael and discuss the details with him. "

 * * * * *

Odeon had gone to his room, made himself a cup of herb tea, and settledinto his seldom-used armchair to do some thinking. First Shayan'storture, now Ivan studying the Empire and speculating that theProtector might be one of them--maybe not even human!

He stared at the circled-triangle marks on the backs of his hands, deeply disturbed. Maybe he shouldn't be--the idea of the Protectorcoming from the Empire didn't seem to bother anyone else, though Joanieseemed troubled by the prospect of contact itself. He couldn'tpinpoint why it bothered him, since the Protector was by definitiondivine rather than human, loaning Joanie some of His or Her powers; whyshould he be disturbed if the physical body was non-human as well?

After several minutes' thought, he still couldn't come up with areason; all he knew was that he didn't like it. He finished his teaand was going over to the prie-dieu when there was a knock on his door. 

He swore briefly under his breath--the last thing he wanted right nowwas a visitor!--but went to answer it, grinning despite himself when hesaw Ivan's new collar insignia. "Come in, Colonel sir. Congratulations. "

Illyanov bowed, smiling. "Thank you, Michael. May I ask yourprofessional assistance?"

"Of course. What can I do for you?"

"Assist me in setting up the Enforcement Service Her Grace has justestablished, with me as its head. "

"Gladly. Want some tea?" Odeon put his problems out of his mind, morethan ready to exchange them for some practical work. 

 * * * * *

Friday, 20 March 2572

Cortin lay awake, seriously worried about Odeon. Physically there wasno longer anything wrong with him, but his emotional state wasfrightening. He'd withdrawn further into himself over the past threedays, despite Ivan's efforts to draw him out, not speaking except whenit was necessary to carry out his duties, not smiling at all evenduring the Protector's services--though he still seemed to take somepleasure in those--and not touching anyone when it could possibly beavoided. 

There had to be something she and the rest could do to help, she kepttelling herself, but nothing they'd tried so far had had any effect. She, Sis, and Betty had all tried to get him to make love, but he'drejected all of them with what seemed like near-panic, and she and Siswere agreed on the reason: he was convinced Shayan had somehowcontaminated him, and was terrified of passing that contamination on tothem. That, as Sis had told him, was foolishness--but they couldn'tconvince Mike. 

Maybe that would change when Blackfeather arrived and he broke thecompulsions Shayan had put her under. If she was really suitable forthe Protector's staff, uncontaminated despite being the Hell-King'smistress, then Mike surely couldn't keep believing a single contact hadfouled him too badly to touch. 

On the other hand, Cortin admitted to herself, that sort of beliefdidn't have to have logic behind it, and she wasn't the one who'd feltShayan's mind invading hers. How would she have felt if she'd had toaccept the invasion the way Mike had, without resistance, to savesomeone else? She and Sis had been able to fight, at least, except forSis' compelled welcoming of Shayan's last embrace--and yes, that hadbeen the worst of the nun's memories, even knowing the welcome had beencompelled. So had Mike's, in a way . . . But his had beenself-compelled, by the knowledge that if he didn't allow the invasion, he'd be condemning Blackfeather to Hell. 

Cortin scowled at that. She'd changed her opinion of Hell, recently. A place of eternal torment no longer seemed to square at all with theidea of a just and merciful God. Purgatory still didn't bother her; ofcourse you'd have to pay for your sins before being admitted to Heaven, but even the longest and most painful stay there would end in triumph. Hell didn't end, and if what Mike was suffering was a fair sample, itstorments went beyond any punishment a human could justly deserve. Even, she thought, the ones she'd sent there believing they did deserveit. If she had it to do over again, she would, of course; thesentences she'd carried out were legally mandated, and she'd carriedthem out, as required, when she'd satisfied herself she'd gotten all asubject's useful information. Terrorists were a cancer on society andhad to be eliminated for its health--but maybe she could use her skillto persuade them to repent. She could manage a mortal approximation ofHell, and that, even if it meant some extra time under her hands, wassurely better than an eternity of the real thing! She couldn't do awaywith Hell, but she could certainly see that Shayan got as few of hersubjects as possible!

That, however, didn't solve the problem of how to help Mike. The bestpossibility, she was convinced, was the emotional unity sex nowincluded, but his fear of touching made that possibility a remote one. Still, if she--or Sis, or Betty--could become one with him, show himthat he wasn't fouled . . . But the only way she could think of toaccomplish that was feeding him eroticine, which he wouldn't takevoluntarily, and it wouldn't be right to trick him even to help him, would it?

Finally deciding that she wasn't going to be able to solve the problemby herself, she got out of bed and dressed. She'd accepted aninvitation to say morning Mass at the Cathedral--probably extended outof curiosity about her stigmata, she thought, but still a chance totalk about the Protector's coming and offer the Communion of Promise tocivilians. Lucius/Shayan hadn't forbidden it yet, to her considerablesurprise; if he didn't after today's, she'd have to do some seriouswondering why. 

She'd decided to make it a Mass for Travelers, with Edward and Ursula, Bradford and Illyanov starting for High Teton's capital, Archangel, atnoon, and she was pleased to see all of them at the Cathedral when sheand her team arrived. There was no time to talk; traffic had beenheavier than expected, and they were running late, so she and herconcelebrants, Odeon and Bain, had to go straight to the sacristy toget ready. 

Bradford had agreed with her about ruining a uniform or set ofvestments every time she said Mass, and since the purpose of herstigmata was to show Jeshua's approval of her, she couldn't wearbandages, so he'd given her permission to wear just the alb, cincture, stole, and sandals. It looked odd to someone used to seeing mostly achasuble, but no odder than her fellow priests in uniform and armed; itwas being weaponless that bothered her most, though she didn't want toruin a perfectly good gunbelt and holster, either. 

The Cathedral was packed, highly unusual for a weekday and flattering, though it also made her nervous--until she got to the altar and beganthe ceremony. As always, she lost herself in it, unaware of hersurroundings except while she was giving Communion. It was then sherealized there were far more troopers here than their percentage of thepopulation would have suggested, which pleased her. 

It pleased her even more after Mass, when she explained the Protector'simpending arrival and offered the Communion of Promise, thatpractically all of them came forward to accept it. Some civilians didso as well, though most held back, their expressions either uncertainor disapproving. 

When that was over too and she'd gotten dressed, ready to leave, shediscovered that the troopers had other plans. Their spokesman, CaptainWatkins--she remembered him, the first person she'd administeredConfession to--invited her and her team to a breakfast banquet at theRoyal Hotel. She accepted gladly; much as she enjoyed being at HarmonyLodge, the idea of going out for breakfast was appealing. It wouldn'tdo Mike any harm, either, and she liked the idea of having Chuck seenas one of her team by people who might otherwise have trouble believingit. 

And Chuck did seem to enjoy being at the head table. "Having fun?" sheasked with a smile. 

Powell returned the smile. "Sure am! Last time I saw some of these, Iwas a prisoner remanded to the High King's Inquisitor, thinking sureI'd be dead in a day or so--now I'm your private secretary, Sealed tothe Protector, and happy as a puppy with a new kid. What more couldanyone ask?"

"Put that way, nothing, " Cortin replied, amused. "You also look betterin uniform than you did in civvies, if that matters. "

"I think so, too. " Powell hesitated, then glanced briefly at Odeon andmouthed, "What about Mike?"

Cortin shrugged, wishing again that she and the rest of the team sharedthe telepathy Shayan had given Sis, Dave, and Mike. Even limited tothemselves, unlike the telepathic Talent Ivan described, it would havebeen useful. 

There was no point in fruitless wishing, though, so she turned herattention to the meal and her hosts. "This was very thoughtful of youand the rest, Captain Watkins--we all appreciate it. I, for one, havegotten more out of touch than I intended, that morning at the Eagle'sNest. "

"You have had a lot to occupy you, Excellency. " Watkins ventured asmile. "It's an honor to have you with us--but I must confess it's alittle unnerving sitting next to the Protector's Herald. "

"It's more than a little unnerving to be the Herald, " Cortin said. "Itmight not be as bad if I had a decent idea what I was supposed to do, but I'm operating by guesswork. On the other hand, it'll give me abetter chance of establishing the Families. " She wished she could telleveryone here about her Family, and fief, and coming grandchild, butthat would have to wait . . . "Do you have an understanding chaplainyet?"

"Not exactly, but Lieutenant Bain hears Confessions at the Center oftenenough that we're in a lot better shape than we were. " This time, hissmile wasn't tentative. "Having the Communion of Promise, and theHerald being an Inquisitor, helps even more. Civs still don't like us, but I've seen less hostility since you got the stigmata. "

"That'll help, " Cortin said. "I have a feeling we're supposed to bethe leaders of the Protector's . . . Guardians, I suppose, for lack ofa better word. Not to guard Him, of course, He won't need it, but toguard His people from the ones who don't accept Him and aren't willingto let those who do live in peace. As I told Colonel Illyanov once, aslong as humans have free will, Enforcement's still going to benecessary. "

"Colonel Illyanov, yes. " Watkins looked at her quizzically. "Four ofthe ones Sealed so far are Inquisitors, and two of them have gottensudden promotions to the top rank; one other was already there. Therest of the Sealed are high ranking themselves or closely associatedwith rankers--not at all like Jeshua and His disciples. "

Cortin shrugged. "That's how I'm told it's supposed to be, this timearound. This is the Final Coming, and if the Protector defeats Shayan, He'll be reigning over at least the Kingdom Systems; His mortal staffwill have to have some top-level experience to give Him proper support. I think you can expect to see more promotions and other changes in thefairly near future. "

"God willing, He'll come into the open soon--promotions or not, I wantto be Sealed myself. "

"And he's not the only one, " an intense-looking young Lieutenant said. "Don't get us wrong, Excellency, we sure wouldn't turn down anypromotions, but over half the staff of the Center--maybe three-quartersof the Inquisitors--mostly want Sealed. Myself included. "

Cortin's truthsense said they were understating the intensity of theirdesire for the Protector's chief benefit. Their yearning to be Sealedseemed to be every bit as strong as her desire to avoid theconfrontation with Shayan she was sure would cost her her life--and if, she thought grimly, the Hell-King could manage it, with pain evengreater than Mike's. She forced that thought back; the confrontationwould happen, and a Strike Force member's job description practicallyguaranteed death in the line of duty--the questions were when and how, not if. 

It didn't surprise her particularly that it was the Inquisitors whomost wanted to take advantage of the Sealing. Their work, doneproperly, was a constant strain, with the accompanying urge to take outtheir frustrations on a subject--or not do what was needed to get vitalinformation. The line between the Warrant-protected violence of theirduties and the sin of giving in to personal weakness was a thin one, easy to rationalize crossing . . . "I'm praying for you and everyoneelse who wants His protection, " Cortin said. "And I'm beginning tobelieve being Sealed is going to be necessary for Inquisitors in HisKingdom. We may never be loved, but having truthsense and being in aconstant state of grace, we should at least be trusted, and onlycriminals will have any reason to be afraid of us. "

Watkins smiled. "Theoretically that's true now--but in fact, I'd liketo be able to walk down the street in uniform and not have half thesidewalk to myself. "

Cortin chuckled. "That's a problem I haven't had lately, but Iremember the feeling. I hope you get it soon. "

Watkins frowned. "That doesn't sound like you expect to, Excellency. "

Cortin looked at the red crossed daggers on her sleeve. "I'm SpecialOps, Captain, and I've been told I'll be going face to face withShayan. That has to mean it's my death that'll signal the Protector'sarrival. So no, I don't expect to see His earthly Kingdom. "

Watkins nodded. "I understand, Excellency. But I'll pray for itanyway. "

"I'd appreciate that. Something else I was told was that piety wascrucial--spread the word, would you?"

"Of course. " Watkins hesitated. "What about--what you just said, thatyou'll have to face Shayan yourself?"

Cortin shrugged. "If it had to be kept secret, I wouldn't have beenable to say anything about it. Say what you want. " She took a deepbreath. "I'd rather not think about it any more right now, though, sowould you mind if we change the subject? This breakfast looks andsmells too good to spoil with that sort of discussion. "

"As you say, Excellency. " Watkins thought for a moment, then cockedhis head. "I've heard Your Excellency is fond of animals?"

"Yes--why?"

"Because I have some six-week-old kittens I'm trying to find homes for. They aren't purebred, though. "

"Neither am I, " Cortin said. "Yes, I'd like one--two, if that isn'tbeing greedy. "

"Two is fine. Whenever you have time to come by and pick them out. "

"How about as soon as we're done here?"

"My pleasure, Excellency. "

 * * * * *

For the first time since learning to drive, Cortin was glad that herrank meant she sat in back while someone else drove. She'd ended upwith three of the kittens, and they were currently playing tag aroundher lap and shoulders, with occasional forays to Odeon. He didn't seemto object to their touch, and once he even seemed to smile for a secondwhen the orange tiger-striped one purred in his ear. He hadn't workedup to stroking them yet, but she hoped that would only be a matter oftime; animals were supposed to be good therapy, as well as being fun. 

Even the kittens, it seemed, couldn't distract her completely fromMike's problem. He needed help too badly for her to ignore it long, especially when he was right there beside her! He'd helped her whenshe was hurting; why in God's Name wouldn't he let her help him? Shehadn't planned on saying anything, but--"Mike, you must know I'mwilling--eager!--to do anything in my power for you. "

"I do know, " he said. "Blast it, Joanie, you can't think I enjoyfeeling this way--afraid of intimacy with any of you!"

"I don't think that at all, " she said quietly. "I just wish I couldconvince you--you must know you can't contaminate us. You're Sealed, Shayan can't corrupt you! Sis and I both know it feels that way, butbeing victimized doesn't make you any less of a person. "

He was silent so long she didn't think he was going to answer, buteventually he said, "Intellectually, I understand that. It's myfeelings that're the problem. "

"Yes, they are. " Cortin paused. "Have you considered taking theadvice you gave me once? Offer the hurt to God. You're Sealed to theProtector, His priest as well as Jeshua's; if you ask, I'm sure one orboth Aspects will help you gladly. "

"I've done that, of course. So far it hasn't worked. " He glanced ather, then looked down at the kitten. "Joanie, it's not just whatShayan did to me. That's most of it, but . . . "

Cortin frowned. "What Ivan was saying about the Protector?"

"Yeah. "

"I'm scared of the Empire myself--but if it does produce the Protector, I'd have to change my opinion. " She sighed. "I'm not sure whether Ilike the idea or not, but if that's the way it works out, I'll have toaccept the fact. So will you. "

Odeon nodded grimly. She was acting Protector, so he couldn't arguethat; if the true Protector came from the Empire, he would have toaccept Him or Her, and by extension, His or Her place of origin. "Should I start studying the Empire, then, like Ivan did?"

Cortin cocked her head, thoughtful, then she nodded. "It might not bea bad idea at that. I don't have any cosmic hunches or anything, butif he's right, we should be prepared. "

"Okay. It might actually be interesting. "

Cortin smiled. "I'll settle for that. Between study and little Orangethere, you may be combat-ready in time for the convent defense. "

"I hope so. But she's Tangerine, not Orange. " Odeon's lips twitchedin a near-smile as he kept the kitten from crawling into the sleeve ofhis tunic. "I'll work it out, Joanie--just give me time. "

"All I can, but we know there isn't much, and I will not have someoneunder my command going into combat in that condition. If you haven'tstraightened out by noon Tuesday, either you let me try unity or you'reon the inactive list until you do recover. "

"Permanently, you mean, " Odeon said bleakly. "After Wednesday, if youremember, His Majesty has ordered me out of action. "

"Of course I remember, " Cortin said. "Mike, please believe I don'twant to hold you back--but I won't let you go into action with almostno chance of survival unless there's absolutely no choice. "

"I understand. "

22. Sara

Saturday, 21 March 2572 CE

Blackfeather was still apprehensive when she arrived at Harmony Lodge. She'd been met at the airport by a staff car driven by a young man whointroduced himself as Lieutenant Charles Powell, Colonel Cortin's aide, though he looked too young to drive, much less be an Enforcementofficer. He'd helped with her luggage, then driven her silently butefficiently to the Palace Complex, gotten her through the formalitiesof a temporary pass, and brought her to the Lodge's main entrance, nearthe front of the estate. 

Servants approached as Powell opened the door for her and helped herout of the car. "They'll take your luggage to your room, MissBlackfeather, " he said. "Her Excellency and Captain Odeon are waitingin her office; I'm to escort you to them immediately. "

"I would prefer to clean up first. "

"Sorry, Miss Blackfeather, " Powell said, not sounding at all regretful. "Her Excellency was most specific; if you will come this way, please. "

Young or not, Blackfeather thought, he had the false-polite presumptionof an Enforcement veteran. Still, what else could she expect from anInquisitor's lackey? "Very well, Lieutenant, take me to HerExcellency. "

Moments later, Powell showed her into a large office with Cortin seatedbehind the desk and a tall, grim-looking scar-faced man who had to beCaptain Odeon standing to Cortin's left at a stiff parade-rest. 

Cortin rose as the reporter entered. "Thank you for coming here first, Miss Blackfeather. While I'm sure you would have preferred to batheand have a brief rest before meeting my team, we have a compellingreason to've asked you here. Captain Odeon assures me it will takeonly seconds, then Lieutenant Powell will show you to your room. "

Despite her irritation, Blackfeather was intrigued. "What reason, YourExcellency?"

It was Odeon who answered. "Something your . . . Patron . . . Wantedme to do. You don't remember that you were there when he . . . Made itpossible for me, but you'll remember once it's done. It won't hurt atall, and it'll only take a few seconds, as Colonel Cortin said. It'dbe easier on me if you make eye contact, but that isn't reallynecessary. "

Although Blackfeather normally had no interest in making anything easyfor an Enforcement killer, there was something in Odeon's expressionthat made her waver; she stared into his pale blue eyes. 

The promised seconds later, she collapsed in shock, to be caught bystrong arms. Larry was Shayan, and he'd had her under compulsions todo things she never would have dreamed of on her own, and he'd donethings to her body that were horrible, and she'd enjoyed them and whathe'd done with his changes, and oh dear God the horror he'd done to theman who'd helped her in spite of what had been done to him and--"Sis!" she heard Cortin snap. 

"I am here, Colonel, " a soft voice said. "Miss Blackfeather?" Apause. "Miss Blackfeather?"

"Go 'way. "

"I am a medic. With your permission, I can give you something forshock. Otherwise, I can treat you only with warmth and quiet. "

Drugs were bad . . . But the horror of these sudden disclosures wasworse. "Do what you think best, " she managed. 

An immediate needleprick startled her; the quick blackness thatfollowed came as a distinct relief. 

Cortin watched Pritchett carry the reporter out, Chang accompanyingthem, then she turned to Odeon. He looked tired and a little shaken, but nowhere near as bad as he had after Shayan's "lesson". "Are youall right, Mike?"

"I will be, after a nap. " Odeon rubbed his temples. "He said theoperation would be nothing compared to the lesson, and he wasright--but it was rough enough. I don't have the kind of strength hedoes. "

"You're a human, not a fallen angel, " Cortin said drily. "I wasthinking about emotionally, though--you don't look quite as wound up asyou have been. "

"Not quite, " Odeon admitted. "I do feel a bit more human, now I'vemade some constructive use of what he put me through. My studies arehelping, too, but . . . " He shook his head. "I'm not back to normal, no. "

"Close enough for unity? I'm still convinced that's what you need. "

Odeon thought for a moment, then shook his head again. "No, I don'tthink so. I'd like it, but I'm still afraid of touching you. Give meanother day or two of Tangerine and studies, though, and I think I'llbe okay. "

Cortin looked at him curiously. "Really? A kitten and studying theplace our ancestors fled from seem like odd therapy. On the otherhand, I'm not about to argue with anything that works. "

"Truth to tell, I'm surprised how much the studies, especially, dohelp. " Odeon rubbed the scar across his lips, unsure of himself. "I'mjust scratching the surface, of course--can't do much else with nothingbut comm intercepts and what's left of the records the Founderskept--but even this early, I'm starting to develop respect for theImperials. Maybe a little bit of liking, too. "

Cortin's expression became quizzical. "That's pretty fast, isn't it?Especially for you?"

"Faster than I'd expect, yeah. " Odeon paused, frowning. "I'm not evenas upset as I was yesterday about the Protector maybe coming fromthere. "

Cortin grinned. "I'd be looking forward to contact instead of itscaring me if I could believe that; at least then I'd know for sure itcouldn't possibly be me. And the Empire'd be less likely to attack usif one of their own became our ruler. Did those ambiguous propheciesIvan mentioned say anything about the Protector's relationship to theGreat King?"

"Nothing I could make any sense out of, though Ivan might be able to. Unfortunately--for me; fortunately for him--Shayan never touched hismind, so I won't be able to check with him till he gets back fromArchangel. As for the Empire attacking us--" Odeon smiled briefly, "Idon't think I'd waste time worrying about it. They've got a whole newSector full of non-humans to cope with, as of three years ago; I can'tsee them wasting resources on a mere dozen planets. "

"If Ivan's right, we'll find out soon enough, and frankly, that's asubject I'd rather avoid as long as possible. What's the verdict onMiss Blackfeather?"

"About what he said, " Odeon replied. "She's in shock right now, but Igot the feeling she's pretty resilient; she should be settled down in afew hours. And she's basically a good person; outside his compulsions, she hasn't committed more than the normal venial sins. She's confessedthem, too, as of just before her flight left New Rome, and beenforgiven. By him, but as he pointed out to me, the sacrament'svalidity doesn't depend on the priest. "

"And acts committed under compulsion are chargeable to the compellor, not the compelled. Other than that?"

"I think I could get to like her. She's intelligent, honest, and giventhe chance I think she'd have a decent sense of humor. No more devoutthan usual, which is hardly surprising considering her patron; ifanything, I'm surprised she's as devout as she is. After the shock shejust got, she may even be willing to listen to us about the Protector. "

"And be Sealed, become part of His staff?"

"I'd bet so. Probably not immediately, though I think we should lether attend services. "

Cortin frowned briefly, then nodded. "If Sis agrees. I'm not sure howBlackfeather will react with her background, though. She can'tpossibly be used to public nudity, much less anything like theProtector's celebration. "

"She was Shayan's mistress, " Odeon said drily. "He's taken her toHell, though only his palace--we might both be surprised what she'sseen. And she's adaptable. "

 * * * * *

Blackfeather wasn't feeling particularly adaptable when she woke fromChang's drug; she was still too shaken by what she'd found out whenOdeon had released the compulsions that had held her for so long. Itwas a relief to find a woman sitting beside her bed--and almost arelief that the woman wore Enforcement gray, with a medic's specialtybadge. "You're the one who gave me the shot?" she asked as she sat up. 

"I am. Medic-Lieutenant Eleanor Chang, otherwise called Piety or Sis. I regret that your welcome to our home was so traumatic, though thedrug should have helped. We have waited lunch, in case you cared tojoin us. "

To Blackfeather's astonishment, the medic's words made her realize shewas hungry--and the idea of eating with Enforcement troopers was moreattractive than not. After what Odeon had suffered to help her, shewas willing to believe there might really be more than talk to theirmotto of "We Serve, to Protect". She might not manage to feelprotected just yet, but at least she no longer felt threatened. "Do Ihave time to clean up a bit, Lieutenant?"

"Of course. Colonel Cortin has asked me to apologize for her earlierinsistence on meeting you immediately, and hopes you will understandand forgive her. "

"Let's just say I'll withhold judgement until I find out more. Though. . . I can't deny I'm grateful to Captain Odeon. "

"He is a good man, Miss Blackfeather, a priest of both Jeshua and theProtector. He is also, though he would probably laugh at the term, awise man. He is, however, deeply troubled by the Hell-King's touch, soif he should seem wary of you, please realize it is nothing at allpersonal. "

"I think I can manage that, " Blackfeather said. She went into thebathroom to take care of her needs, then emerged to dress. When shewas done, Chang led her to the dining room--where she was astonished tofind three young children munching on cookies, and anapologetic-looking Colonel of Enforcement. 

"They were hungry, " Cortin said. "I'm afraid I'm not as strict as Ishould be--but they did want to see you. Do you mind?"

"Not at all, " Blackfeather said. She'd never been all that fond ofchildren; on the other hand, she did know they were humanity's future, and fewer than a replacement number, here in the Systems, were beingborn. "They aren't yours, I know; more company?"

"Not exactly. " Cortin studied the reporter. "If I give you somebackground information, will you treat it as confidential until I sayyou can publish it? That should be less than a week. "

"Of course!"

"I'll brief you while we're eating, then. "

 * * * * *

When the meal was over, Blackfeather was full, but scarcely aware ofwhat she'd eaten. Taken as a whole Cortin's revelations, evendelivered in the unemotional tone of what she'd called it, a briefing, were a shock. Blackfeather had anticipated or guessed at parts, whichalong with her training helped her conceal that shock, but didn'tlessen it. Especially since she remembered that Larry had expected andintended her to become part of the Protector's staff, opposing him. 

She didn't want to go into that right now, though. A nice safe neutraltopic would be better . . . If she could think of one, and somethingtouching her ankle provided the perfect subject when she bent down topick up the tiny culprit. "Children, and now a kitten--not at all whatI expected when I got your invitation, Excellency. "

"More normal and civilized, right?" Cortin smiled. "I'm not offended, Miss Blackfeather, so you needn't look defensive. Until recently, Iwas careful to conceal such things; a reputation can be most useful toan Inquisitor. Since the situation's changed, I can let the truth beknown. " She grimaced. "And since I've found out myself what the truthis, which was a shock at times. "

"I can sympathize, " Blackfeather said with feeling. "All these yearsI've thought I was free . . . "

"And I thought I was immune to love--free in a different way. But I'mglad I was wrong. " Cortin looked around the table at her Family, smiling. "In my admittedly biased opinion, you won't find a bettergroup of people in the entire Kingdom Systems, and I couldn't be moredelighted that they adopted me. I'm sorry Mike had to break yourconditioning so abruptly, but I hope that having it broken will let youenjoy your stay here. "

"It'll make it possible, at least, " Blackfeather said. "What I'm sorryabout is what he had to go through to help me. "

"I was simply doing my duty, Miss Blackfeather, " Odeon said, startlingher. "I had no choice, and given the same circumstances, I'd have totry doing it again. Though I'm not sure I'd be able to, a second time. "

"Since I don't think I could have done it the first time, " Blackfeathersaid, "I certainly couldn't fault you for that! And duty or not, I amgrateful, and I feel I owe you a debt. "

"No debt, " Odeon said. "You don't owe me--us--any more than you oweanyone else you write about. All we ask for is objective observationand reporting, in spite of the fact that most of us are Enforcement. "

"My word on it, " Blackfeather said. "I can't promise favorablereports, but they'll be as honest as I can make them. "

 * * * * *Monday afternoon, 23 March 2572

Cortin grinned as Odeon entered her room and took one of the armchairs, his lap immediately occupied by the kitten who'd become hisalmost-inseparable companion whenever he was available. "I know it's aday earlier than the deadline I gave you, but--"

Odeon chuckled. "I'm fine, Joanie, between Tanj here and thestudying. " He rubbed the kitten's ears, smiling at her loud purr. "She's a little darling, and I'm almost afraid to say I'm reallyenjoying my research, as much as I got teased for it in school. Idon't think that's what you called me in for, though. "

"To find out exactly how you're doing, yes; the details of yourresearch, no. And I hadn't expected you to bring your little friendalong. "

"Who brought her? I can't keep her away! Don't worry, though, shewon't interfere. "

"And just how do you know that?"

"A trip to the New Eden in the wee hours this morning, when I startedfeeling interested for the first time since Shayan worked on me. If Irecall my explorations here correctly, you were with Chuck and Dave, Sis and Betty with the other two, and I didn't want to wake anyone. Ialso didn't want to take Tanj, but you know what a sucker I am--evenworse than you, where kids and animals are concerned. So she wentalong, in my pocket. She watched, the first couple of times, then wentto sleep. A pillow on the floor, if you're curious. "

"Not primarily about that, " Cortin said. "May I be nosy and ask howmany you enjoyed?"

Uncharacteristically, Odeon flushed. "Uh--I can't match you, but--allthe ladies who were awake. You know what it's like when you've beendry for a while. "

"I sure do. " Cortin tried to look stern, but failed miserably and gaveup, grinning instead. "I should chew you out for not waking me, Captain. I assume, however, that you're back to normal and willing todemonstrate?"

"Willing and eager, Excellency. "

 * * * * *

Both of them were far more relaxed when they dressed for dinner, thoughTangerine meowed plaintively at Odeon and tried to climb his trouserleg. He shrugged, grinning at Cortin, and sat down. "Part of herroutine this time of day, I'm afraid, " he apologized as the kittenjumped to his shoulder and began nibbling at his earlobe. 

"Has you pretty well trained, doesn't she?" Cortin said, chuckling. 

"Uh-huh. " Odeon dug into a pocket, unwrapped and handed the kitten apiece of something Cortin couldn't identify but Tangerine obviouslycould; she hopped down to his lap with a sound halfway between a purrand a growl, eating her treat. Odeon let her finish, then put her onthe floor. "I'm cleared for the convent defense, then. "

Cortin nodded. "You are. I just wish I were, too. "

 * * * * *

The following evening, Cortin went to Odeon's room shortly beforesupper. "Mike, got a minute?"

"Any time. What's up?"

"Not that, this close to supper--will you and Sis be holding servicesthis evening?"

"Of course. Are you going to bring Blackfeather?"

Cortin hesitated. "I don't know, " she said at last. "She'll have tobe exposed to it sooner or later, but I'm not sure an evening beforethe team goes into combat is the right time. If she reacts badly toeither the nudity or the ceremony itself, it might make things harderon them. "

"She's going in too, " Odeon pointed out. 

Cortin grimaced. "I know, blast it! She can and I can't--so you tellme which would be less damaging. "

"In your place, I'd brief her, then let her decide whether she thinksshe can accept it as a religious function. " Odeon grinned. "As Imay've said, I don't think anyone who's spent time in Hell is going tobe shocked by anything as mild as that--my only hesitation is about howshe'll react otherwise. "

"Understood. All right, that's what I'll do. "

 * * * * *

In spite of Cortin's briefing, Blackfeather had trouble at firstaccepting a nude man and woman as real priests conducting a realreligious rite. That changed quickly, though, in large part because ofthe Family's obvious acceptance of precisely that, and theirequally-obvious devotion to the Protector. She didn't--yet, anyway--share that devotion, and if it hadn't been for Larry'scertainty that the Protector was real, she thought it unlikely she'dhave believed what was going on was an act of worship. 

But Larry--no, she chided herself; she ought to start thinking of himby his real name--Shayan was certain of the Protector's existence andimminent arrival. Or . . . Blackfeather looked sharply at Cortin. Herlover hadn't said it in so many words, but now that she thought back, he'd certainly given the impression that Cortin was the Protector!

Even though it had seemed pointless at the time, Blackfeather now foundherself wishing she'd paid more attention to prophecies of the FinalComing. Nothing she could remember from them said Cortin couldn't bethe Protector instead of simply the Herald, which was disconcertingenough. A lot of things, in fact, pointed to it, now that she began toanalyze everything she'd heard and read about Cortin and herunprecedented, rapid rise from being a curiosity as the only femaleEnforcement officer to High King's Inquisitor and Archduchess--not tomention her tumbling of some of Enforcement's strictest regulations, such as Special Ops' lack of close family, not only with impunity butwith the backing of all the Sovereigns. And working for drasticchanges in the social and religious systems with divine sanction thatbecame obvious every time she said Mass. 

Cortin wasn't reacting the way Blackfeather would expect from a divineincarnation, though. Desire for revenge after rape and maiming was ahuman thing the Protector should be beyond. So was becoming anInquisitor, nothing like Jeshua's forgiveness of His enemies and Hisgentle nature. Still, she thougt, there was precedent, if you wentback to the First Testament; she'd never been comfortable with thingslike the innocent Job being tormented simply as a demonstration toShayan, or the she-bears being sent to kill forty-two children whoseonly offense had been to tease Elisha about being bald. Cortin atleast confined the punitive parts of her Inquisitorial attentions tocriminals, and her truthsense let her be certain who those criminalsactually were. 

23. Raid

Wednesday, 25 March 2572

The next morning, when Powell offered to help her into lightweightEnforcement body armor, Blackfeather accepted gladly. She'd found outthe previous evening, at the same time she'd found out what the term'unity' meant to those who were Sealed, that his Enforcement commissionwas another of the exceptions surrounding Cortin; he was barelyseventeen, and his pose of being a veteran was exactly that, a pose. But he was no rookie inside, and that unity had given her considerablerespect for the Protector's youngest Sealed. 

"How does that feel, Sara?" he asked when she was suited up. "I canadjust it some, if it doesn't fit quite right. "

Blackfeather moved experimentally, then grinned at him. "It's fine, Chuck. Now what about Sis?"

"She doesn't need armor; she won't be going in until after the action'sover. Mike doesn't want her going in at all, but she says if he can, so can she, and he couldn't argue that. At least she's promisedthis'll be the last time till after she has the baby. "

"And the Colonel? Even if His Majesty has forbidden her, I'm surprisedshe'd stay out of her team's--and Family's--first official action. "

"She doesn't have any choice, " Powell said regretfully. "It's a legalorder and her Enforcement oath is valid; disobeying would be a sin, andthat's something none of the Sealed can do. If we had reason tobelieve any of the ones who tortured her would be among the attackers, she'd be free to go with us, but none of the information we have evenhints at that. So she's stuck here. "

"In her place, I'd hate that, " Blackfeather said, feeling more sympathyfor the Inquisitor than she'd have thought possible a few days ago. "At least we can make sure we give her a complete report. "

 * * * * *

The only thing that helped Cortin's frustration at being kept out ofthe convent defense was saying Mass, and that only helped for the brieftime it was going on. By the time it was over, though, she'd come toone conclusion: His Majesty had ordered her not to get into the action, but he hadn't said anything about not going to the Palacecommunications center to listen to the tactical radio!

But following the defense that way was less informative than she'dhoped. She wasn't familiar enough with the terrain to visualize thedeployment, which made movement orders impossible to follow. About allshe could be sure of was that the Royals were winning, even though theywere taking heavier casualties than she liked or had expected. Shecouldn't help praying that none of her people were among the dead andwounded, though she felt a little uncomfortable asking for that sort ofspecial consideration; if the casualties weren't from her team, theyhad others who'd care as strongly about them. 

At last it sounded like the fighting must be about over; Bradford wasordering the prisoners taken to a holding area and calling in themedevac units. As further transmissions showed things were winding up, she decided she might as well go back to the Lodge and make one finalcheck of her preparations before prisoners started arriving. She wasthanking the communications techs for their courtesy when Bradford'svoice again came from the radio. "Palace Com, this is Strike Leader. Request Azrael be contacted and asked to join us at her earliestconvenience. "

"Azrael is on scene, Strike Leader, " the tech said. "One moment, please. "

Cortin took the microphone he offered. "Azrael here, Strike Leader. What's the problem?"

"Prisoner evaluation. We have some here who present unexpectedproblems, and I would appreciate your expertise. "

"Unexpected problems?" That didn't sound too likely, Cortinthought--Brad and Dave both had more specialty-time than she did, though she had to admit that her position had probably given her awider variety of cases. Still, likely or not, she wasn't about toargue with anything that would get her out into the field, howeverbriefly. "I'll be there as soon as I can find transportation. Azraelout. "

To her surprise, fifteen minutes later she was airborne and well on herway to the convent. His Majesty had both ground and air transportationavailable at no notice, of course, and as one of the King's Own she wasallowed to use elements of the Royal Fleet--but she hadn't expected tobe able to use one of the alert craft!

The pilot circled the battlefield, more to avoid throwing dirt androcks on the wounded than to let her observe--though it did that aswell--following a ground controller's orders to land on the conventlawn near the temporary prisoner holding pen. Before, she'd alwaysbeen in combat gear, exiting a helicopter; this was easier, in herservice uniform, though she did have a little trouble holding onto thewide-brimmed hat. When she was clear and the copter had lifted off, moving back several hundred meters to wait for her, she took anotherlook at the battlefield from this more familiar perspective. It wasclearer to her this way, a bigger scene of carnage than she'd imaginedit could be, and she found herself appalled at the unnecessary damageand loss of life. Compassionate Mother of God, what could the Brothershope to gain from all this? At least the convent showed no major signsof damage, nothing worse than a few bullet pocks, and the Blue Sisterswere working with Enforcement medics, as usual, to help the wounded. 

She heard the rustle of heavy cloth behind her, and turned to seeBradford--who looked surprisingly comfortable, for a senior officer, inbattle gear--and a nun she supposed to be Reverend Mother Superior MaryGabriel. She returned Bradford's salute, bowed to the nun. "I hopenone of the sisters were hurt. "

"No, thank God, " Bradford said. "We were able to warn them, thenambush the terrorists far enough away the Sisters were never in anyreal danger. Would Your Excellency care for a copy of my report?"

"Thank you, Colonel, but it won't be necessary; Team Azrael will briefme. I would appreciate it if you have time to visit Harmony Lodge thisevening, though. Ah--were any of Team Azrael hurt?"

"Not seriously, " Mother Gabriel said. "Lieutenant Degas was hit in theside, Lieutenant Powell in the leg. They are in no danger, and areable to travel, but I think it would be best if Your Excellencypermitted them to remain here for three or four days. "

"Whatever you think best, Mother Superior. May I see them?"

"There would be no point, Excellency; they are still under anesthetic. I will be glad to tell them you asked for them, however. " She smiled, more warmly than Cortin had learned to expect from healer toInquisitor. "I understand we have Your Excellency to thank forEnforcement's timely intervention and the welfare of our patients. "

"And Lieutenant Powell, " Cortin said. "He's the one who infiltratedthe Brothers and came back with the original information that let meknow what questions to ask. "

Mother Gabriel frowned briefly at that reminder, then her expressionsmoothed. "It has become obvious Your Excellency does God's work withHis full approval, whatever I may think personally of the meansemployed. We are grateful for your help, and we would appreciate yourblessing. "

That was a perfectly understandable attitude from a healer, Cortinthought. Raising her hand, she drew the Triune's symbol in the air. "May all three Aspects of God protect and guide you and the holySisters. "

"And pray for the Protector's appearance, " Odeon said, approaching. "The prisoners are ready for you, Colonel. "

"Thank you, Captain. If you'll excuse us, Mother Superior, I'd likeColonel Bradford to accompany us. " When Mother Gabriel nodded, she andBradford followed Odeon toward the holding pen. Her second-in-commandhad a bloody bandage around his left bicep, but it didn't seem tobother him, and Mother Gabriel hadn't mentioned it, so it was probablyno more than a flesh wound--not worth worrying about, so she didn'tcomment on it. Instead, she asked, "How did Blackfeather react? Didshe give you any trouble?"

"Not at all. In fact, if she hadn't called a warning, Chuck would bedead instead of wounded, and she's the one who gave him first aid. "

"Oh? Quite a change from her former attitude, isn't it?"

"Considerable, " Odeon agreed. "Enough that I told her I'd ask if shecould listen while you interviewed the prisoners. She won't interfere, I'm sure of it. "

"In that case, all right. " Cortin stopped while they were still out ofearshot of the prisoners. "Ask her to join us, then go get Tiny; Ithink the two of you flanking me ought to provide a certain amount ofincentive for the Brothers to answer my questions. "

Odeon grinned. "Will do--I like that idea. "

As he left, Cortin turned to Bradford. "Okay, Brad, what's this aboutunexpected problems? You and Dave should be able to handle anythingthat came up in the field as well as I could. Especially with your newtruthsense. "

"In that respect, yes, " Bradford acknowledged. "But he and I thinkwhat we've found out is going to take your authority to deal with. Idon't want to prejudice you, though, so I'll let you do your ownquestioning and deciding. "

Cortin was both puzzled and intrigued by his statements. Somethingunusual was definitely going on here, and since she'd be finding out ina few minutes anyway, she decided not to push Bradford on that subject. She didn't see Odeon on the way back yet, so she changed the subject. "How was the inspection trip?"

"Better than we expected, " Bradford said. "A lot of Archangel's publicbuildings survived better than we had any right to expect--not intact, but not needing major repairs, either--so there are facilitiesavailable with minimum expense for both Archducal Enforcement andStrike Force HQ. The Governor's Mansion should make you a decentArchducal Palace, and some of the hotels can be modified for Familyliving. "

"What about the people? They must have gotten some idea of what'sgoing to be happening. "

"Just speculation, so far, but what I heard was pretty accurate--andpopular. I'd say His Majesty knew what he was doing when he picked youa fief. "

Cortin grinned. "From everything I've seen, His Majesty usually does. I'm glad to hear it went so well--did Ivan come back with you?"

"Yes--and he's come up with a 'territorial' insignia I'd love to wear. "

Cortin would have pursued that, but there was no time; Odeon wasreturning, with Blackfeather and Pritchett close behind him, and Bainwas approaching from the holding pen. She moved forward, signallingBain to stop. When the group had joined him, now within earshot of theprisoners, she asked, "Have you done any preliminaries, Lieutenant?"

"Yes, ma'am, but with some exceptions Colonel Bradford has probablytold you about, nothing very productive. None of the hard-cores wantto volunteer anything, and Mother Superior won't hear of an Inquisitorworking on a wounded man under her care. "

"Of course not. " Cortin couldn't blame her for that, though gettingimmediate information would have been helpful. "All right, bring themover one at a time. It shouldn't take more than two or three questionsto separate them--though with you and Colonel Bradford talking aboutunexpected problems, I could be wrong. "

"Not exactly, " Bain said. "Best you see for yourself, though; to me, it's at least close to the worst of the Brothers' atrocities. "

Cortin frowned, more puzzled than ever. A Brothers' atrocity shehadn't heard about seemed impossible, but Dave believed what he wassaying, and Brad was nodding agreement. Well, she'd learn about it ina few minutes, from the ones who'd done it. "All right, have the firstone brought over. "

Bain turned to face the holding pen and gave the appropriate handsignals, then turned back; moments later, troopers brought the firstprisoner out. He looked about 45, his expression frightened, butseeming hopeful as well--not at all a normal reaction, and it puzzledher. She frowned to herself, but decided her curiosity would have towait. "Were you in charge of this raid?" she asked. 

The man shook his head. "No, Lady, " he said respectfully. "I wasn'tin charge; I'm not even a Brother. "

"True. Well, then, do you have any information you think I might finduseful?"

The man shook his head. "I'm afraid not, Lady. "

Cortin frowned again, this time openly. He was afraid, yes--but hisfear seemed to be of the idea she'd think him a Brother or have anyinformation, which was interesting. And worth pursuing, even thoughshe was supposedly here to evaluate prisoners. "Not likely that youhave any information, or not likely I'd find it useful?"

"Either, Lady. I'm an honest farmer. Or was, till those bas--uh, Brothers--killed my wife and kidnapped my little girl. They saidthey'd kill her too, unless . . . Unless I helped them. " His shouldersslumped. "They've probably killed her anyway--or worse. But I can'ttake that chance. "

Cortin took a deep breath, let it out slowly. Dave was right, shethought; this was one of the worst of the Brothers' atrocities, and itmade her coldly furious. Forcing outsiders to help in horror-raids bythreats to their families went beyond her conception--until now--ofeven the Brothers' depravity. "I believe you, " she said, and showedhim the back of one hand. "Any Inquisitor who wears this mark knowswhen someone's telling the truth, and no one who hasn't committed acrime will be punished. You'll be taken to the Detention Center, though, for detailed questioning. Enforcement will use any informationyou can give us to try to rescue your daughter, so be as thorough asyou can; sometimes a tiny detail you think useless can be the key. After that, I'm afraid, you'll be kept in protective custody--" Shebroke off at his expression. "Protective custody, I said! Think, man--if we turn you loose, the Brothers can still use that threatagainst you. There's no guarantee what'll happen with you and whoeverelse is in the same situation in custody, but there's no doubt what'llhappen if you're not. And I'll see it's as comfortable for you as itcan be. Do you know how many others are in your situation?"

The man shrugged. "Maybe half of this group; I couldn't say how manyanywhere else. You will save Catherine?"

"We'll do our best, " Cortin promised. "In fact-- Colonel Bradford?"

"Yes, Excellency?"

"Can you arrange for a special Enforcement task force devoted tofinding these . . . Hostages?"

"As soon as we return to base, Excellency. And may I suggest you offerthese men employment in Archangel under Strike Force protection untiltheir families can be rescued, or confirmed dead?"

"Mmm. It would give them something to do and provide income . . . " Sheturned to the man. "Would you be interested in that sort of offer?"

"Yes, if it was something I could do--better than sitting aroundsweating it out. "

"Reconstructing and fixing up some prewar buildings, " Bradford toldhim. "Headquarters for His Majesty's Strike Force, and Her Grace'sArchducal Palace and Enforcement headquarters. "

The man looked from Bradford to Cortin. "I can do that, Lady. Thankyou. And I believe you will find Catherine, if she's still alive. "

"As I said, we'll do our best. " Her job-related questioning over withthis man, she thought it reasonable to ask about his odd phrasing. "Now--why do you keep calling me Lady?"

"I can't think of any other good term, Lady. "

"Interesting, " Cortin said slowly. "I have plenty of titles, yet youpick one of the few I can't claim. Who or what do you think I am?"

"Not think, Lady Protector--I know. " The man knelt, bowing his head. "I've just confessed to the Priest-Captain--may I have Your blessing?"

Cortin looked at Odeon, feeling a twinge of dismay. This man honestlybelieved she was the Protector, not just His Herald--and that was afrightening idea, one she wanted to deny. Odeon was nodding slightly, though, and Jeshua had told her not to deny it if she were calledeither Herald or Protector--so she blessed the man, then raised him tohis feet, disturbed by the expression of open worship on his face. Ifshe couldn't deny being the Protector, she supposed she'd have to learnto live with that attitude--but she didn't think it would be easy. 

"One last favor, Lady, if You don't mind?" the man said hesitantly. 

"What is it?"

"I'd . . . Like to pay You the proper respects, if I knew how. Theright ceremonies, any special devotions . . . You know. "

That was something Cortin could understand and agree with; even if theman was misdirected, piety was important to the Protector's success. And if one Aspect told her not to deny being its object, surely theTriune would take it as it was intended . . . She turned to Odeon. "Will you and Lieutenant Chang see to that, Captain?"

"With pleasure, Excellency, " Odeon said, then turned to the man. "Wanta cartridge, until Lieutenant Chang and I can brief you? I usuallycarry a couple of spares. "

"Cartridge? Oh!" The man's initial puzzlement turned to eagerness. "Yes, Captain, please. Does that mean you're Her priest as well asJeshua's?"

"Lieutenant Chang and I, yes; Her priests'll generally be working inpairs. " Odeon dug into a pocket and handed the man one of Joanie'sholy-medal equivalents. "This isn't as helpful as the Communion ofPromise, of course, and certainly not up to the Sealing, but we'll getthose to you too, as soon as we can. "

"I appreciate that, Father. " The man turned to Cortin, genuflected. "Thank You, Lady. "

"My pleasure, " Cortin replied--realizing, to her surprise, that itreally was. She turned to Bain. "See that he and the rest who turnout to be press-ganged are interviewed, thoroughly but courteously, then interned according to the terms Colonel Bradford and I discussed. "

"Of course, Excellency. " Bain turned to the man. "Shall we go? HerExcellency has a lot of work to do. "

As they left, Cortin signalled for the next prisoner to be brought. This one also turned out to be a conscript, but the next two wereactual Brothers, and the one after that looked like Shannon, though hiseyes told her he wasn't; he was the leader, despite his attempts todeny it. She had him held separately, to be taken to the Lodge, thencontinued the evaluation. 

She'd lost count of how many she'd questioned, but only a few remainedin the holding pen when she realized she'd seen this one before, in fardifferent circumstances. Smiling grimly, she rubbed the backs of herhands as though the Seals on their backs were still scars. 

"Colonel?" Odeon said softly. 

"He helped put the originals there, " Cortin said, just as softly. "Irecognize him; I want him to recognize me too, and I look a lotdifferent from the way they left me. " The man's face was burned asdeeply into her mind as the Brothers' marks had been into her hands;while this one hadn't been the leader, he'd had no hesitation in takingpart in the massacre, or in helping to beat, rape, and maim her. Sheplanned to really enjoy this first truly personal part of her revenge, she thought as the guards brought him to a halt facing her. "You knowme, " she said, making sure he saw the backs of her hands. "You helpedinflict the originals of these, among other things; I'm sure youremember. "

The Brother's lip curled. "I remember all right, Bitch. Next time youwon't get off that easy--the Raidmaster says we're going to have realInquisitors of our own soon, with His Holiness' blessing--so we canfree the Systems of you and your blasphemies!" He grinned at her, notpleasantly. "And dear God, how I'd love to see them playing with you!"

"If you enjoy threatening, go ahead, " Cortin said, a little surprisedat herself. She'd thought she might be frightened if--or ratherwhen--she came to confront her torturers again; she was pleased to findthat this time, at least, that wasn't the case. She was more disturbedby the idea of trained terrorist Inquisitors working with Shayan'sbacking. At the moment, though-- "I doubt you'll be around to know ifyour threats are realized, much less enjoy the results. LieutenantPritchett?"

"Yes, Excellency?"

Odeon's voice interrupted, urgently. "By Your Excellency's leave!"

Cortin glanced at him in surprise. "What is it, Captain?"

"This is one of the Brothers I also have a personal matter to settlewith, Excellency. A severe beating of someone I love, in addition tothe other things done to her. "

So that was his personal reason for joining the Strike Force! It'dtaken her long enough to learn it, Cortin thought, since she hadn'tthought it a good idea to ask him. "In that case, Captain, yours hadbest take precedence. Just make sure, please, that he isn't damagedtoo badly for questioning. "

"No worse than second stage, " Odeon promised. He'd like to do more, but he wouldn't interfere with either her job or her revenge. "Lieutenant Bain has agreed to monitor, to assure that. "

"In that case, he's in your custody; secure him in Suite Bravo whenyou're finished, and inform me. Lieutenant Pritchett, please provideany assistance Captain Odeon requires. "

"With pleasure, Excellency. " Pritchett reached out a big hand andpulled the Brother toward him, grinning widely. "Come with me, littleman. We've got some real interesting plans for you. " He turned toCortin. "We'll turn him over to guards for the trip to the Lodge, YourExcellency, then be right back. "

"Very good, Lieutenant. " When they left, Cortin continued theseparation, but her primary concern remained her former tormentor andwhat he'd said about the Brothers soon having real Inquisitors of theirown. They'd always had amateur Inquisitors, of course, andoccasionally--temporarily--a real one who'd gone rogue. That wassomething else she'd definitely have to question him about, but justthe information she had so far was enough to disturb her deeply. CivilInquisitors were necessary to investigate, and in many capital casespunish, crime. That was difficult enough, sometimes, even though crimefor the most part was objective, not dependent on intent. Sin, on theother hand, was dependent on intent, and the ancient Terran HolyInquisition had proven that religious Inquisitors were more likely todrive people away from God than bring them to Him. 

Which, she thought grimly, would serve Shayan's ends perfectly. Shecouldn't be certain why he wanted souls, but the fact that he did wasbeyond question. Any people his Church Inquisitors drove away from Godwould end up as his subjects in Hell--and if they were effective enoughat that, there could be an Infernal population explosion. 

Population explosion. Cortin frowned at that thought. If they wereaccepted, Families could, and hopefully would, provide that sort ofincrease in the Systems. Which would give Shayan a chance at thelarger number, which would explain why there'd been nothing from theVatican objecting to that part of what she was trying to do. Hertheory might be wrong, she acknowledged, but it felt right, and sheknew nothing that would contradict it. At least it was some sort ofexplanation, better that the total lack she'd had before. 

 * * * * *

Cortin joined her team for the return to Harmony Lodge, riding in acommand van for what felt like the first time in years. It took longerthan the Fleet helicopter would have, but by the time they got home, she'd been fully briefed on the action, and her opinion of Blackfeatherhad gone up several notches. 

As they entered the outskirts of New Denver, she turned her attentionto the reporter. "The convent raid ends the cover on the Strike Force, Sara. Their Majesties agree that news should be broken by a Sealedrepresentative; as the only Sealed member of the press, and the onlyreporter who was there, you're the logical one to do so. At myrequest, you'll also be allowed to do the first stories about theexistence of Family Cortin and the new Archduchy; no other reporterswill be officially briefed until tomorrow morning. That should giveyou adequate time, I think. "

"More than adequate, " Blackfeather said. "Since I knew I'd be able topublish soon, those two stories are already written--but I hadn'texpected that much of a lead. Thanks!"

"You've earned it. And thank you for saving Chuck's life. "

Blackfeather shrugged. "I've changed my opinion of Enforcement, Colonel. Before Mike did what he did for me, I'd probably have enjoyedwatching a trooper die, though I can't be sure since it never came up. I'm glad to find out that now I'm not like that. " She shook her head, her expression rueful. "It seems my attitude's become exactly theopposite of what it was, in fact. I used to defend the Brothers, youknow. "

Cortin nodded. "I know, and say the troopers who were hurt or killedfighting them deserved what they got. The only thing I could find inyour favor then was that you believed what you were saying. "

"I couldn't do that now, " Blackfeather said. "It's not just seeingBrothers and troopers in action for the first time, though that didhelp crystallize my new feelings. Mostly it's seeing the Family beinga family, seeing the Special Ops troopers I thought were the worstplaying with kids and kittens, and . . . Well, the part I'm not goingto be able to write about because no one who hasn't at least beenaround it could possibly believe it. But being troopers--especially anInquisitor--gives you a whole new kind of understanding. "

"You liked being part of Dave, in particular?"

"Oddly enough, yes. " Blackfeather hesitated. "They're all good men, but there's something special about Dave . . . Something I have a hardtime describing, even if I am a reporter. A special kind of idealism, maybe . . . Tougher, not that any of them are soft . . . "

"I know what you mean, " Cortin said, glancing around at the rest of theteam and getting nods. Unity during sex was most intense between manand woman, but it was there between any Sealed; they'd all felt whatBlackfeather was talking about, with her, Bain, or both. 

"He reminds me of Larry, in a way, " Blackfeather went on, surprisingthem. "So do you. Because in his own way, he's an idealist too--eventhough I'm not sure he knows that, or would believe it. An idealistwho's turned cynical, soured against just about everything--but Ibelieve there's still a tiny bit of him that wants the same things wedo. "

Chang gave the reporter an appraising look, then turned to Cortin. "Ibelieve we may have a truly virtuous person among us, Joan. Not merelysinless, but virtuous--willing to believe the best of people, which Ifind surprising for a reporter. "

"I doubt I'll be a reporter much longer, " Blackfeather said. "What Siscalls a virtue isn't, in my particular field; once I've filed thesethree stories, backing Enforcement, the Families, and Colonel Cortin, Ifully expect to be fired. So would any of you happen to know of anyjob openings for an ex-reporter?"

"How about historian?" Odeon asked. "We need one, with a reporter'straining, while it's still early enough to get an accurate account ofwhat's happening. The First and Second Testaments were written bygroups, edited by others, and translated by still others; after thatmany opportunities for intentional or accidental change, we might notknow what the originals really said. " He made a wry face. "Yes, Ibelieve everyone involved was inspired. As investigators, though, weall know humans are fallible--with or without inspiration. But theydidn't have modern publishing; given a press run of ten or fifteenthousand, by one writer and in the original language, there'll alwaysbe a totally genuine version somewhere. "

To Odeon's surprise, Blackfeather snickered. "You've got yourhistorian, Mike--but if you believe a press run as low as ten orfifteen thousand, it's sure clear you're no publisher! On thisparticular subject, especially with Colonel Cortin involved, go up acouple of orders of magnitude. A million or million and a half copieswouldn't be an unreasonable estimate of sales, even at a price doubleor triple that of a standard book. A copy she autographed would beworth . . . Well, even my imagination isn't quite that wild!"

"Even better, " Odeon said. 

"You do know, though, that it'll mean interviews to get everything youremember that has anything to do with Joan--and that the result won'tleave you much, if any, privacy. You don't get a major socialrevolution by hiding the sort of personal behavior you're trying toencourage--even though other people may choose to do so. "

"Sis and I figured as much, " Odeon said. "We talked it over, betweenus and with the rest of the team, and it's necessary. There's going tobe a lot written about what we're doing, one way or the other, andwe're agreed one of them has to be accurate. So you'll get fullcooperation. "

"Including an Inquisitor's help, " Bain said. "Colonel Bradford's thebest you'll find at the memory-enhancing techniques we use withcooperative subjects, but I'm no slouch; you may get more informationthan you can use. "

"More than I can include, maybe, " Blackfeather said, "but not more thanI can use, if only as background. " She turned to Cortin. "What aboutyou, Colonel?"

Cortin grimaced and looked pleadingly at Odeon. "Do I have to, Mike?"

"You're my Family head, Archduchess, and Commanding Officer, not tomention the Protector's Herald; I can't say you have to. But I'drecommend it pretty strongly. "

 Cortin sighed. "Mike, for someone who claims to be a subordinate, yougive the most convincing orders . . . All right, all right, I'llcooperate. " She turned to Blackfeather. "I will, too. But I don'tpromise to like it--and you probably won't like what you hear if youthink you need to go into what I do in my interrogations. "

"I'd rather not, but I probably will. " Blackfeather made a face. "Being both Larry's mistress and several Enforcement officers has givenme a new perspective on that, too. Especially, as I may have mentionedbefore, being Dave. "

Several of the team chuckled. "You did, " Bain said, "and it wasflattering--but if you want to be two of the best in the business, askBrad and Ivan. I'm good, or I wouldn't be on Team Azrael; those twoare second only to Joan. "

"I'll have to ask, then, next time I see them, " Blackfeather said. 

"That should be tonight, " Odeon said. "I invited Brad, and he saidhe'd pass it on to Ivan; if they possibly can, they'll both be at ourhome Communion service. "

Blackfeather smiled. "Good!" Then she sobered, turning back toCortin. "I don't like to mention this, Colonel, and I'll like gettinginvolved with it even less, but the history should definitely includeyour work, too. "

Cortin was silent. Blackfeather was right, inarguably so; theProtector whose Herald she was embodied Justice as well as Love, andJustice wasn't always pleasant. It could be, of course, when rewardingvirtue, but punishment was usually pleasant only to the punished'svictims or their survivors--never to the punished, seldom to observers, and only through God's Mercy was it satisfying to the punishers. 

"Very well, " she said at last. "You may have access to the films of myinterrogations, and observe any you think necessary from now on. But Ihave to warn you, you won't find any of it enjoyable. "

"I don't expect to, " Blackfeather said. "My job's gotten me intounpleasant situations before, though, and I can cope. I think I shouldstart with the one you and Mike have personal reasons to work on. "

"You know our reasons?"

"I'm sure of yours--it was in the news enough--and I can guess atMike's, yes. "

"As you wish, then, " Cortin said. "It's too late to get startedtonight, though, and Brad and Ivan should be here any minute. Why notget your stories filed, then we'll take the rest of the night off?"

 * * * * *

Their guests arrived while Blackfeather was still working. The Familyadults greeted them warmly, but waited for more till Blackfeather wasfinished and had rejoined them in the common-room. When she had, Cortin pointed to the new insignia on both men's collars. "Ivan, Iknow I told you to design a territorial emblem--but isn't that a bitpresumptuous? And Brad, how come you're wearing it?"

Illyanov smiled. "It is not presumptuous at all, beloved, nor is itreally territorial. I could think of nothing, so I prayed, and thatnight dreamed of this. We are the Protector's, after all; what morenatural than that we should wear the sword and rose you and Michaelchose for our first altar?"

"And as he said, " Bradford continued, "it isn't really territorial. Itdidn't make much sense to us to have Sealed troopers limited to onejurisdiction, and Their Highnesses agreed. So did His Majesty whenthey approached him, and the other Sovereigns when King Mark approachedthem--because we were informed shortly after my return to the Palacethat we are now extraterritorial. Not just Strike Force, but allSealed troopers--so all of you need new insigne, which we've brought. "He smiled, handing them out. "Ivan had several hundred made, for whenthe Protector manifests, but these are all we need for now. I sentsome to Tony and Chuck, too, so they'll be in correct uniform whenMother Gabriel releases them. "

"That was thoughtful of you--thanks. " Cortin smiled, then glared atboth of them. "One of you could have called me with a little advancewarning, I should think! Isn't it bad enough that His Majesty keepspulling this sort of surprise on me?"

"It is fun to surprise you when we have the chance, " Illyanov said. "Would you deny us a bit of harmless entertainment?"

Cortin chuckled ruefully. "Put that way, of course not--how could I?But someday I may be able to pull the same thing on you, be warned!"

"We shall consider ourselves properly warned indeed, " Illyanov agreed. 

"Good enough. " Cortin moved her shoulders uncomfortably, but maybe itwould help the discomfort she still felt if she did talk about what hadhappened with the farm-folk this afternoon. "Until then, I need somemoral support. Something scary happened while I was questioning thefirst conscript today--since you weren't all in earshot, and Ivanwasn't there at all, can I describe it?"

"Please, " Illyanov said. 

Cortin did. When the description was over, she said, "I can't reallydescribe how it felt, though. He honestly believed I am the Protector, was worshipping me. I was told not to deny that identification, so Ididn't--but dear God, it was frightening! And several of the otherswere almost as bad. Being treated like the Herald is awful enough;being treated like the Protector Herself is . . . I don't know, I don'thave the right word. I don't think I'd like it even if I were Her. OrHim. "

"Whether you did or not would have little bearing, " Illyanov said. "God does not need to be worshipped; He--or She--requires it of usbecause it is we who need to worship, and if we do not worship God, wewill worship someone or something less worthy. "

"That makes sense, " Cortin said. "It's not what I'd choose, but I'vebeen frightened and embarrassed before, without a Family for support. I suppose I'll learn to live with it--I'll have to, since I don't haveany choice. "

"You also have the support of the rest of us who are Sealed, " Illyanovsaid, leaning over to kiss her. "Would you like me--or us--to spendthe night?"

"Either or both, any time--which you know. But what about yourfamilies?"

"Mine went directly to Archangel and is busy moving in, with Delia'shelp. Brad's, I believe, is preparing for the move. "

"They are, " Bradford said, "so I can't stay past Communion--I have tohelp, as long as I'm in town. "

Cortin grinned, her mood lightening. "Too bad for you, Brad; thatmeans Sara'll have to wait for unity with you. Though not with Ivan, if he's willing. "

Both men bowed in the historian's direction, and Bradford spoke first. "I'm sorry to have to postpone something so delightful, but hopefullyit won't have to be for long. "

"I, on the other hand, will be pleased to join you as soon as youwish, " Illyanov said, smiling. 

Bain grinned. "Don't waste any time, Sara; grab him right afterCommunion. "

Blackfeather was definitely attracted to the handsomeInquisitor-Colonel, but she wasn't used to such openness about sex yet;though she remembered the previous evening's post-Communion lovemakingclearly, it didn't seem quite real. Now she was being urged to makelove to a man she'd barely met . . . At least she'd known the Familymen, if only briefly . . . 

Chang chuckled. "It is not difficult to see you find him attractive;with both of you Sealed, that is a strong indication you arecompatible. Given that, what better way to become friends?"

Odd though it seemed, Blackfeather thought, that was reasonable. "After Communion, then, if that's agreeable. "

"Most agreeable, " Illyanov said. "Michael?"

"Just a minute, " Cortin said. "Can I get a couple of quick updatesfirst?"

"Of course. "

"Thanks. Brad, what about the special rescue teams?"

"Being organized. I put Major Grunwald on it, so they should be readyto go in a week. "

"Good! Sis, Mike--the press-ganged ones?"

"They are in the Detention Center's spare barracks, " Chang said. "Daveand Mike heard confessions, then Mike got permission to say Mass asecond time for them, and we gave them the Communion of Promise. Ibelieve we shall also have to devise some additional forms of bothpublic and private devotions. "

"I suppose so. " Cortin sighed. "Brad, do you have anyone who canhandle that? None of us are liturgists. "

"As it happens--" Everyone, Bradford included, laughed--"Inquisitor-Lieutenant Andrews at the Center is good, andwould appreciate the challenge. I'll call him as soon as I get home. And this time I will warn you: he's one of those who believes you arethe Protector, so you probably won't appreciate his efforts. Butthey'll be well-done. "

Cortin grimaced. "As Ivan said, devotions are for the devotees, notthe objects of that devotion. If He doesn't mind, I don't suppose Ican. And I suppose I should take a look at whatever your liturgistcomes up with. So should Mike and Sis. "

"He'll expect that, and to have you critique his work. He'sconscientious; he'll want to be sure it's right. Can we dedicatetonight's service to that intention?"

"I don't see why not, " Odeon said. "Sis?"

"It seems most fitting. I would suggest we also ask that the Protectorordain more priests, either through us or through the Herald, to beprepared when we may begin Sealing those outside the current group. "

"You're Herald, Joanie, " Odeon said. "What do you think?"

"Since we don't have any idea when He'll manifest, I'm in favor of it. Anyone who feels the call should be ordained, even though the only oneswho can feel it are the ones Sealed to Him. "

"Right. Everyone ready for services, then?"

For Shayan's reaction: 23a. Waiting

24. Revenge

Thursday, 26 March 2572, New Denver

After Mass and breakfast, Odeon, Bain, and Blackfeather went to thedungeon. There was no question, Blackfeather thought, of her giving upher work as Cortin's historian, even though she'd joined FamilyIllyanov during her unity with Ivan last evening; while both of themregretted the separation, it would be only until Family Cortin andStrike Force HQ moved to Archangel--probably, Cortin and Illyanovestimated, by late winter or early spring. 

To give them time to do whatever Odeon intended to the Brother both ofthem had claims on, Cortin went to her main-floor office and read themorning New Denver Times, which had picked up Blackfeather's reportsand front-paged them, along with news of the Brothers' raid on theconvent and Enforcement's successful defense. The Times maintained itsreputation for strict reportorial impartiality; Cortin had to turn tothe editorial pages to find reaction rather than the facts she alreadyknew. 

Not much to her surprise, the reaction was cautious. The editorialwriters acknowledged that Families probably would stop or reverse thepopulation decline, but were doubtful that they would be widelyaccepted, even though the Pope, when approached, had said he could seeno objection. The creation of her Archduchy and her ennoblement wereacknowledged, along with the creation of Family Cortin, as probablygood for the new Archduchy and definitely good for the Family, an honorthe Inquisitor-Colonel had earned, though she sensed the writer wasrelieved not to be in her fief. The Sealings weren't commented on atall. On the other hand, praise for the convent defense was unstinting, and Cortin was singled out for taking swift action to protect thepress-gang victims and find the hostages, with the writer expressingthe hope she would carry out equally swift justice on the capturedBrothers, particularly the one who had helped maim her. There was nomention of revenge, but there was the implication the writer thought itwould be appropriate for her. 

Cortin put the paper down, frowning. It was true that she had beenlooking forward to her first chance at personal revenge ever since theattack on her--but now that she had it, the opportunity didn't seemanywhere near as attractive. There was no question but that theBrother deserved the revenge she'd planned for him, and more; hiscrimes undoubtedly deserved more punishment than she could possiblyinflict. 

But punishment wasn't the problem with this one, any more than it hadbeen with any of her earlier subjects. It was the revenge part thatbothered her, though it certainly wasn't illegal--or sinful, forEnforcement troops, since they were carrying out God's vengeance evenwhen it had a personal component. So why had the idea of taking herrevenge on this Brother suddenly lost its savor?

She mulled that over for some time before she was able to come to whatseemed like a reasonable hypothesis. The Father had claimed vengeanceas His own, but Jeshua had concentrated on mercy, even though some ofHis priests had been fighters. The Protector emphasized love andjustice; possibly those who represented Him weren't supposed to indulgein vengeance. She'd have to talk to Mike about that, find out if he'drun into the same thing. 

Maybe she could tell without talking, though, so she went down to SuiteBravo's observation room--Suite Alpha held the Brother team-leader--andjoined Blackfeather. The reporter looked pale and had turned thespeaker off, but was managing to control herself; Cortin greeted herwith approval, then turned to watch Odeon. 

Odeon's back was to her, so she couldn't see his expression. Hismanner, though, was more professional than passionate, which supportedher hypothesis so far. The same went for Bain, who was holding theprisoner, though that was less evidential; to the best of Cortin'sknowledge, he'd never expressed any desire for personal revenge againstthe ones who'd maimed her. She'd only be sure of it regarding him ifthey happened to capture one of the terrorists who'd tortured hisbrother. 

"If he was on one of Larry's personal teams, he won't be able to tellyou anything, " Blackfeather said, interrupting Cortin's train ofthought. "Larry did something to them, and to all his doubles, so theycouldn't. "

"Unfortunate, but not entirely unexpected, " Cortin said. "Whatever Ithink of him otherwise, I know he's not stupid; it stands to reasonthat he'd give his closest associates the best protection he could. Especially if it also protected him at the same time. "

"What will you do to him, then? Turn him over to the courts? Or takeyour revenge?"

Cortin looked at her sharply, but saw none of the disapproval the wordsimplied, only curiosity. "Neither. If I gave him to the courts, hewould simply be turned over to another Inquisitor for punishment andexecution--probably one who wouldn't give him the time or opportunityto repent. "

"Repent!" Blackfeather exclaimed, looking confused. "Joan, you can'tbelieve--"

"I'll try, but I don't expect him to take the opportunity. " Thehistorian still looked uncertain, so Cortin continued. "He deservesfar more punishment than I can impose, but I no longer believeanyone--even Shayan himself--deserves Hell for eternity. So I'll putthis one through as much as he can survive of the kind of torment hegave his victims, though my methods will be different since I have bothskills and equipment he didn't--but I will also pray for him, and if herepents, give him the Sacraments and allow him to finish his punishmentin Purgatory. "

"You don't want revenge?"

"Not any more. I think vengeance is for those who can't acceptjustice, and maybe for those who've been denied it. From the way Ifeel, I'd say it's not for the Protector or His people--though Mike mayfeel differently. "

"He said about the same thing before he and Dave got started. At theconvent, he wanted revenge, but by this morning, he was past thatstage. And I think that frightened the Brother more than the revengedid. "

Cortin thought for a moment, then nodded. "It probably would me, too. You can get to someone who's emotionally involved, if only to egg themon and end it quicker; a professional doing a job doesn't have thatkind of handle. "

"I can see that--" Blackfeather broke off as Odeon turned, rubbing hisknuckles, and switched the sound back on. 

"Is Colonel Cortin with you, Sara?" he asked. 

"I'm here, Captain, " Cortin said. "You have the subject ready for me?"

"Yes, Excellency. How would you like him?"

Cortin hesitated before answering. She had intended to start by rapingand gelding this one, but since she now had to take Sara's history intoconsideration, that no longer seemed appropriate. Although he'dundoubtedly raped and maimed quite a few besides herself, making itappropriate in that sense, the fact that he had done it to her wouldgive it the appearance of personal revenge rather than impersonalpunishment. Better to use techniques with less chance formisinterpretation. "Standard position, I think. At least to beginwith. "

"Our pleasure, Excellency. " Odeon bowed slightly, then he and Baintook care of securing the prisoner as she'd asked, and Bain left. 

Cortin explained her change of plan and the reason to Blackfeather, andgot a nod. "I made the assumption you'd want to see at least onesession, " she finished, "but if you'd rather it be later, that's up toyou. "

"I don't want to, but I definitely should, " Blackfeather said. "And Isuppose this is as good a time as any. "

"Let's go, then. " It wasn't until she was entering Bravo's third-stageroom that Cortin thought to ask, "Do you want me to describe what I'mthinking as I work? Though I doubt it'll be suitable for publication. "

"As I said earlier, even what I don't publish will be useful forbackground--knowing your thought processes will be a big help. "

"All right--but it'll mean leaving the speaker on. Want me to mute himafter I finish the preliminary, so you don't have to hear screams?"

"I-- Yes, please. " Blackfeather managed a shaky grin. "I neverthought I was the squeamish type, but there's something about this kindof violence that bothers me, even when I know it's necessary. "

"That's normal, " Cortin said. "Nothing to worry about, as long as youdon't get carried away, like some Terrans did, and worry more about thecriminal's pain than the victim's. Compassion is good, but you have toremember who deserves that and who deserves punishment. "

"I know--being squeamish doesn't mean I've gone soft in the head. I'drather not butcher my own meat, either, but I'm grateful to the oneswho do it. "

"Fair enough. " God willing, she thought, Sara would never get overwhat she called squeamishness; humanity needed far more of that typethan it did Inquisitors, or even regular Enforcement troopers. 

The prisoner spat as she approached him to begin her preliminaryevaluation. "Do your worst, Bitch--you'll get nothing from me!"

"So I have been informed, by a far more reliable source. I will beasking you no questions. " Wait, though. And think aloud, for Sara. "Not immediately, at least. You have been protected againstconventional questioning, even an Inquisitor's--but that means onlythat you cannot be forced to speak; it does not mean you cannot speakif you choose. Preliminaries first, however. "

Those went better than she had expected. Mike was developing a goodability to anticipate the way she intended to work on a subject, andhad been careful selecting the areas to sensitize. When she finishedher evaluation, she went to her cabinets, studying their contents. "I'm ready to silence him. Something that won't do more than minordamage, preferably, which leaves out surgery . . . Yes, this shoulddo. " She removed a vial, filled a syringe, and returned to hersubject. "My observer prefers that you not scream, and since I cantell from your reactions if you should wish to confess, I am free tooblige. Paralyzing your throat muscles should serve the purposenicely. "

To her surprise, he didn't fight the injection. "Do you expect him tosave you somehow?"

The man shook his head, sneering. 

"To give you an easy death, then?"

He shrugged. 

"You believe it possible, though he avoids me and did nothing to saveyou from Captain Odeon's beating. "

"On the other hand, " Blackfeather said through the speaker, "he couldvery well be using your punishment for his own ends. He told me oncethat letting a failure die under an Inquisitor's questioning was a goodpreliminary to what would happen once said failure died and arrived inHell. "

The man stiffened, mouthing Blackfeather's name. 

Cortin nodded. "I see he did not tell you he sent her to us. MissBlackfeather is now Sealed to the Protector, and a part of His team. Icannot offer you either, but should you repent during this part of yourpunishment, I will see that you die in a state of grace. "

"Go to Hell, Bitch!" the man mouthed. 

"Sara, were you able to read his lips?"

"No. What was it?"

"The usual; he wished me in Hell. " Cortin's attention went back to hersubject. "That is not my destination. In an attempt to keep you fromgoing there, however, I will provide you the closest approximation Ican manage to its torments. You will die painfully here, and continueto suffer afterward--but as long as you live, you have the chance toreject Shayan, make your torment a brief prelude to Heaven. "

 * * * * *

After a couple of hours, Cortin could no longer ignore a nigglingfeeling she'd had since entering the dungeon; she broke off herinterrogation, signaling Odeon and Blackfeather to join her in thesuite's office. 

"You feel him too, huh?" Odeon asked, as soon as the door closed behindhim. 

"I feel something like being watched, yes. It's not Sara, but she'sthe only other person here--what 'he' are you talking about, and howcould he be watching anything?"

"Shayan, " Odeon said flatly. "There's a different feel to hismind-touch--I couldn't sense any menace from him--but after what he didto me, I can't mistake his identity. "

"Shayan!" Cortin and Blackfeather exclaimed in unison. 

"But I didn't sense anything, " Blackfeather continued. "I would'vethought any time he was around, physically or otherwise, I'd know it. "

Odeon shrugged. "I can't say about that, Sara--all I know is what I'vejust told you. He's watching us, for whatever reason, yet I feel verystrongly that he's not going to interfere. " He rubbed the scar acrosshis mouth, frowning in puzzlement. "Impossible as it sounds, I get theimpression he intends to help us somehow. Not that he likes us--anybut Sara, anyway. The feeling's more like . . . It's vague, not basedon deliberate communication, but I'd call it something like adetermined, if reluctant, alliance. "

Cortin frowned. "Are you sure?"

"It's vague, like I said, but I'm as sure as I can be under thecircumstances. I don't think it's possible to lie, mind to mind--couldbe your truthsense is a special form of telepathy. "

"Shayan helping us. That doesn't sound possible. " Cortin paused, still frowning. "I hate to ask, Mike, and I'll understand if you don'twant to--"

"But you'd like me to ask him directly. " Odeon rubbed the back of hisneck, sighing. "Okay. Just don't be surprised if I go into anotherfunk. " He turned his attention to the Hell-King. *You've beenlistening; you know what I want. *

*You are quite correct about both the alliance and the reluctance, *came the reply. *This, however, is not the time to go into that; thediscussion we need to have will take longer than Cortin should give herprisoner to regroup. I am observing primarily so I will know when youare free for that discussion; I will not continue it now. For themoment, suffice it to say I will be pleased if her efforts to obtainthis one's repentance are successful, though I very much doubt thatwill be the case. * With that, the direct contact broke, though Odeonstill sensed the observation. 

"Are you okay, Mike?" Cortin asked anxiously. "You look pale. "

"Yeah, just a little shaken. By what he said, not the contact itselfthis time. " Odeon repeated what he'd been told, seeing astonishment tomatch his own on the women's faces. 

"He'll be pleased if this one repents?" Cortin asked in disbelief. 

"Uh-huh. And he doesn't want you giving him too much of a break. "

"That doesn't sound like Larry, unless . . . " Blackfeather paused, cocked her head. "He's got something to gain. Something thatoutweighs all his other interests--so I'd recommend very strongly thatYour Excellency take his advice and return to your subject. "

"Since it would seem what he has to gain coincides with our interests, at least temporarily, that would seem to be the best, yes. "

 * * * * *

Cortin peeled off her coverall and went upstairs with the other two, feeling a peculiar combination of satisfaction and disappointment. Hersubject had been punished as thoroughly as she could manage for nearlyten hours--but he'd been as intransigent as Shayan had hinted, and he'ddied cursing the Protector. 

That was a blow, though she'd known she couldn't possibly turnall--maybe not even most--of her subjects to God. She'd tried her bestwith this one, she reminded herself, and if she hadn't been able toturn him, no one could have. 

The odd part was that Shayan had wanted her to turn him, which shestill didn't understand. While most of her wanted to avoid anypossible contact with him, a small part was so curious about why he wascooperating that she couldn't help wanting the discussion he'dmentioned. 

25. Discussion

The rest of the Family had waited supper, except for the children, who'd already finished and, to Cortin's relief, gone back to theirfloor. She and Odeon showered and got back into uniform while Saratold the rest about their brief communication with Shayan. 

There was little conversation during the meal, though Cortin didcomment that she'd expected him to make contact again as soon as hersubject died. 

"He says there isn't that much of a rush, " Odeon reported. "He alsowants to know how you'd prefer the discussion to take place: phone, mind-touch, or in person. He's offering to heal Chuck and Tony, too, then bring them home, to seal the alliance. "

"An offer I'll definitely accept, " Cortin said. "And I'd prefer ameeting in person, if he can get here without frightening the servants. "

"He says he can. Tony and Chuck will be here as soon as they getdressed, and he'll join us himself when we're in the common-room andready for him. "

 * * * * *

The reunited Family had spent a few minutes celebrating, then Cortinhad ordered refreshments set up in the common-room. When that was doneand the servants had left, the Family pulled chairs into a circle andseated themselves. Moments later, with no fanfare, the empty spot wasoccupied by what looked like a slim elderly man in a white cassock. 

"Shayan, " Cortin said, keeping her voice level. 

"I prefer Lucius, if you don't mind. "

"Lucius, then. I knew I'd have to face you eventually; let's get itover with. "

The Pope held up both hands, shaking his head. "This is a simplediscussion, Colonel, not the decision point. You must have realizedthat for yourself, to have accepted the alliance and this meeting. "

Cortin sighed. "It could've been a ruse. I was almost hoping so, justto finish the matter. "

"No ruse, " Lucius assured her. "My motives must remain my own, but itis in my self-interest to support the Strike Forces and the Families, as well as promoting devotion to both Jeshua and the Protector. Forthat reason, and that reason alone, you may count on my unstintingsupport for . . . I would estimate the next couple of years, perhapsmore. "

"Why should I believe you?"

"Because of your truthsense. " Lucius smiled briefly. "I like you, Colonel Cortin. "

"Which is a flat lie. " Cortin nodded. "All right, between thatevidence and your claim that your support is due to your ownself-interest, I'll accept it as real. What about the Brotherhood?"

"I have ordered it disbanded and recommended the members repent theirsins and return to the Church. " Lucius paused, smiling again. "Don'texpect much from either order or recommendation, however; I recruitedamong, and accepted only, the most disaffected of those susceptible tothe idea of becoming terrorists. I can think of only one major errorin that selection process, and he is presently a member of your teamand Family. "

"Me, right?" Degas said. 

"Yes. I would tend to believe, now, that I was under outside influencewhen I selected you--but I doubt very much any of my other selecteeshave your characteristics. "

"Considering the ones I met, I'd tend to agree, " Degas said. 

"To get back to the subject, " Cortin said, "which of your personasordered the Brotherhood disbanded? And what reason did you give?"

"Shannon gave the order, of course, as you'll see in the news. That isthe only one with any chance of influencing them, though as I said, theresults will be minimal. 'Peace and Justice' may be their slogan, butit is not their true desire, and it is extremely difficult to lead suchmen where they do not wish to go. As for the reason--Lawrence Shannonseldom gives reasons, but I did say the Brotherhood had outlived itsusefulness. "

"That's easy enough to understand. What about Shannon himself?"

"Good question. I'm sure, given what I observed today, that yourchoice would be for him to repent and surrender?"

Cortin nodded. "It would, but considering Shannon's true identity, I'dsay that's not likely. "

"Correct, since I have no intention of repenting, and you wouldn'tcooperate in such a pretense. He can simply disappear, or I canarrange the murder or suicide of one of my doubles, to provide a body. "

"Which wouldn't give the victim even a minimal chance of repentance. "Cortin shook her head. "Of those options, I'd prefer thedisappearance. "

"So be it; Lawrence Shannon no longer exists. Nor do the compulsionshe imposed, to prevent Brothers from seeking the Sacraments. Some ofthe lesser members will take advantage of that, though I doubt any ofthe leadership will do so. "

"Which you regret, even though you won't do it yourself, " Odeon said. "That doesn't make a whole lot of sense. "

"To you, perhaps. I am doing what I see as necessary, which does notinclude my own repentance. " He paused, studying the scar-faced man. "Has it occurred to you, Captain Odeon, that I may be too set in myways to change, particularly in such a basic way?"

"It hadn't, and I don't believe it for a minute. " Odeon returned theother's scrutiny. "I told Colonel Cortin once that not even you arebeyond redemption, and what you're doing now just reinforces thatconviction. It may take something drastic to convince you, but I'mpositive enough that I'm going to add it to my Mass intentions from nowon. "

Lucius was silent for almost a full minute, then he nodded, once. "Ican hardly tell you not to, Captain, though after what I did to you, Iwould expect you to hate and curse me instead. "

"I hate what you've done, but I keep remembering that you were once oneof the greatest princes of Heaven, and I'd like to see you back in thatposition. "

"We shall see. " Lucius made an abrupt gesture with his hand, thenturned his attention back to Cortin. "Would you care to concelebrateMass with me Sunday, Excellency, then be present for my announcement ofthese policies?"

Cortin thought about that, then said, "What do you think, CaptainOdeon? Would that be appropriate for the Protector's Herald?"

Lucius frowned, sent Odeon a thought. *She is still unaware of hertrue status?*

*Yes. Jeshua said she'd be happier not knowing, and I agree. *

*Happier, perhaps, but what makes you think she will be able to remainignorant, now that she is being hailed and worshipped as Protector?Although it is small as yet in her case, that worship does generateenergy, and it is focused on her; she will soon begin to feel andmanipulate it, whether she recognizes it or not. I suppose trying toprotect her as you are doing is praiseworthy, but I question both itswisdom and its fairness. *

*Umm. I don't like it, but you may have a point. *

*I do indeed. Will you tell her, or shall I?*

*I'll do it, since you don't seem to be leaving me much of a choice. *Odeon looked around at the Family, then concentrated on its head. "Joanie . . . I've just been told I've--we've all--been doing you adisservice, thinking it was a favor. "

Cortin frowned. "What are you talking about?"

"Michael--" Chang said cautioningly. 

"If I don't tell her, he will. " Odeon sighed, rubbed the back of hisneck. "And there's no way to break it easy--"

"I am the Protector, then, " Cortin said flatly. "When that man calledme that yesterday, I had the oddest feeling . . . Tried to tell myselfit was only because he believed it, but . . . "

"Acting, but yeah. He says you're going to start feeling the worshipdirected at you soon. "

"I already have, I think. The other part of what made me think he wasright. Sort of a cross between extra energy and feeling like I'veeaten too much. " Cortin smiled at him. "Keeping it from me this longwas a favor, Mike--and now, telling me that I'm only Acting is adefinite relief. I can handle it for awhile, knowing I won't have todo it forever. " She turned to the Pope. "How long, and who's the realone?"

"Less than six months, and I do not know. If I did, I am certain Iwould not be allowed to tell you. " He gave her a thin smile. "Despitemy powers, I do operate under constraints; only the Creator isall-powerful, and I, like you, am one of the created. "

Cortin chuckled. "Less than six months I can handle, and I'm sure I'llknow the real one when He or She appears. "

"At the proper time, if not immediately. In the meantime, can youanswer my question?"

"Mike?"

"I don't see any harm, " Odeon said. 

"I'll do it, then. Provided Mike and Dave are also concelebrants. "

"That would be even better, " Lucius agreed. "It would also be well ifLieutenant Chang were to offer the Communion of Promise afterward. "

"I would be pleased to do so, " Chang said. "Does your change of heartinclude reparations for the damage you did to Colonel Cortin?"

"I hadn't considered that, but I suppose it should include correctingthe damage, though I will not modify the added sensitivity you gaveher; that is the best I can do in the way of reparations. " He pausedfor a few seconds. "There, done. I can do nothing about yourfertility, Colonel; that, if it is done at all, will be up to the trueProtector. "

Cortin smiled. "I never thought I'd be saying this, but thank you. This whole thing is a great relief to me--the real Protector coming, the Brotherhood ordered disbanded even if most of it won't obey, yousupporting the Families and promoting devotion to the Protector . . . Iwouldn't have believed any of it a day ago. Everything coming togetherso well, and so suddenly--a much better ending than I'd dared hope for. "

"Ending, Colonel?" Lucius shook his head, his expression grim. "Anend to this phase, perhaps, and some time to prepare for the next--butthis phase has been nothing but a preliminary. We have not yet evenreached the decision point--which will, by the way, not be the sort ofconfrontation you fear; no one will come to harm there. The decisionmade at that point will be the true beginning, and the best-caseoutcome will be a war more destructive of life than any so far in thisuniverse's history. "

26. Imperial Contact

St. Thomas, Monday, 27 July 2572 CE

A soft knock on the door and a barely-audible "Excellency?" fromoutside it woke her. It was Matthew's voice, so she let the gun stayunder her pillow and got up, grumbling to herself as she put on abathrobe and went to open the door. "What is it, Matthew?"

"A call from His Majesty, Excellency. He apologizes for waking you, but we've just captured an Imperial scoutship, and he would like you tobe ready to interrogate the prisoners as soon as they're brought in. That should be about two hours. "

"So they finally got this far out. Damn. Is His Majesty still on thephone?"

"No, Excellency; he was confident of your response. " Matthew smiled. "Breakfast will be ready as soon as you finish Mass--shall I wakeCaptain Odeon to assist?"

"What time is it?"

"Five o'clock, Excellency. "

"Late enough he'd be upset if I didn't--go ahead. " As her butler left, Cortin scowled. The Kingdom Systems couldn't avoid Imperial noticeforever--they'd been lucky to get the roughly four hundred years they'dhad--but she wasn't at all sure she cared to live under the TerranEmpire's rule. 

Not, she thought as she showered and got into uniform, that they'dprobably have much choice in the matter. The Empire claimed to be abenevolent umbrella government, that it didn't interfere in localaffairs unless absolutely necessary, which Mike's studies of commintercepts tended to confirm--but it was hard to believe that theirnon-interference policy could stretch to include the Kingdoms. Well, she'd find out--at least she'd find out whatever the scoutship's crewknew or believed about it. 

She got her usual deep pleasure out of saying Mass, assisted by bothMike Odeon and Dave Bain, who claimed he'd been awake anyway. Cortinhad her suspicions of the reason, with Sis at the unusually early Mass, and approved heartily. Sis was five months pregnant, but that was noreason to deny herself the pleasures of any of the Family's husbands, and Cortin was of the opinion that Dave was good for her. 

After Mass, the clean-up that had recently become necessary afterward, and breakfast, Cortin, Odeon, Chang, and Bain went to her ground-flooroffice to wait for the prisoner. They were silent at first, but atlast Bain said, "Joanie?"

"Hmm?"

"We're in trouble, aren't we?"

Cortin sighed. "I can't be sure, but I think so. That's because theyscare me for some reason--even though there's no evidence I can pointto that'll justify that fear. But I'm the wrong person to ask aboutthe Empire; Mike's the one who's been studying them. "

Bain turned to his co-husband. "Mike?"

"I can't agree with Joanie on that issue, " Odeon said. "As I told hera few months ago, I'm only able to scratch the surface--comm interceptsand the little bit of the Founders' records that survived the Final Wardon't give you much. Still, what I've seen in those don't scare me atall--truth to tell, I think it's reassuring. You know they ended aten-year-long war about three years ago?"

"Vaguely. Some sort of non-humans surrendered, didn't they?"

"Not exactly. The Traiti were losing badly, but if I'm reading theintercepts right, they have a psychological block against surrender. Instead, they took a Ranger prisoner, and a couple of months later, their leaders petitioned for membership in the Empire. "

"Huh?" Cortin looked at him in astonishment. "They petitioned to jointheir enemy?"

"That's how I read it, " Odeon confirmed. "My point, though, is thatthe Empire accepted them and is in the process of integrating theirworlds and military--to the point where the Traiti leaders are nowImperial nobles, and quite a few of their fighters have transferred tothe Navy and Marines. They kept their previous ranks--hard to believe, but since a couple are now in command of Imperial warships, that parthas to be true. "

"One of them's the non-human Ranger I heard about?" Cortin asked. 

Odeon shook his head. "No. You're thinking of the felinoid--I can'tremember the race's name, though hers is Losinj--who reported arebellion and was found to have the abilities one of those needs. Ican't tell you what the abilities are, unfortunately; I'm not surethey've ever been mentioned. "

Cortin started to say something, but the familiar sounds of aprisoner-escort team interrupted; seconds later, the team brought halfa dozen handcuffed men and women in Imperial Navy working khaki intoher office. "The first group of prisoners, Excellency, " the officer incharge said. "Would you like us to stay?"

"That's not necessary, " Cortin told him. "Just ask Matthew to have therest of my team report, and wait till they arrive. In the meantime, Iassume the one with what looks like major's leaves is in charge?"

"Yes, Excellency. He says his rank is Lieutenant Commander, but sincehis position is Captain of the IAS Columbus, he goes by that rank aswell. "

"Odd. " Cortin turned her attention to the Lieutenant Commander/Captainwhile the trooper left to speak to her butler. "Which should I callyou, Imperial?"

The man shrugged. "Whichever you want, Colonel. Either one's correct. "

"And your name?"

"Ivan DeLayne, Lieutenant Commander, Imperial Terran Navy, ident codeHERIE-1935-8586. Your Excellency. "

Cortin chuckled, amused at the man's insolent tone. 

"Excellency--" Odeon said behind her, sounding angry. 

"Take it easy, Captain, " Cortin said, smiling. "He doesn't know anybetter. " She studied the Imperials for a moment, then said, "But Ishould caution you that my team is more protective of my position thanI am myself, Captain DeLayne. It would be wise not to agitate themunnecessarily. "

DeLayne stood silent, and Cortin nodded. He wasn't going to carry on aconversation, lest he inadvertently give her some information he didn'twant to--but he wasn't reckoning with her truthsense. She didn't wantto go to extreme measures with him unless she had no other choice--hewasn't a criminal, after all--but she did need some basic information, and yes-or-no questions would give her that whether he cooperated ornot. "Were you looking for our worlds in particular?"

No answer, of course, but his reactions were clearly negative. 

"No. All right. " She turned to the troopers guarding the Imperials. "How far into our space did they get?"

"We caught them a parsec from St. Michael, Excellency. They sent off amessage shortly after we came into sensor range, before we coulddestroy their transmitting antennas. "

"Damn. So the Empire knows we exist. " Cortin sighed, not bothering tohide it. 

"What's so bad about that?" a young Imperial asked. "There's no reasonto be afraid of the Empire!"

"Shut up, Conley!" DeLayne ordered. 

"I don't think she ought to, " Cortin said quietly. The other membersof her team were entering by then, replacing the regular troopers. "Miss Conley--I can't read your rank insigne, to use your propertitle--although my second in command disagrees, I believe we have everyreason to fear an Empire we fled from some four centuries ago becauseour religious views were condemned. A number of conditions we'veencountered since, causing changes in our way of life, can only makethat condemnation worse, possibly--even probably--causing persecutionthat would wipe out the Kingdom Systems. Three ships held us then;now, we don't have enough to carry a tenth of our population to safety. "

"Should you be telling them that, Excellency?" Odeon asked. 

Cortin shrugged. "What can it hurt, Captain? They weren't looking forus in particular--but they did send off a message, so more Imperialships will be coming. Which could doom most of our people, whether Italk to these honestly or not. "

"NO!" Conley burst out. "The Empire's not like that, truly it's not!"

"Whether that statement's true or not, you believe it, " Cortin saiddryly. "Would you mind talking to me in more relaxed surroundings?"

The young Imperial didn't notice DeLayne's beginning objection or TinyPritchett's silencing of him. "Yes, sir, if you think it would help. "

"At worst, it can't hurt. " Cortin stood, addressing her team. "Takethe rest to . . . Hmm. The small guest suite, I think. Captain Odeon, Lieutenant Chang--let's talk to Miss Conley in the common-room of ourfloor. "

As soon as the team and other prisoners left, Cortin signalled Odeon toremove Conley's handcuffs. When that was done, she smiled at theyounger woman. "Since you're willing to cooperate, I see no reason totreat you as other than a guest. Would you care for anything to eat ordrink?"

"Uh . . . Do you have coffee?"

"Certainly. Sis, would you ask Matthew to serve us coffee in thecommon-room?"

"Of course. I'll meet you there. "

"Thanks. Mike, Miss Conley--shall we go?"

As they left the office and went upstairs, the young Imperial said, "Excuse me, Excellency . . . May I ask you something?"

Cortin was amused at the not-quite-apprehension in her voice. "Goahead. "

"The ones who captured us called you the High King's Inquisitor. Whatdoes that mean?"

Cortin chuckled. "Exactly what it says. St. Thomas--this world--isthe foremost planet of the Kingdom Systems, ruled by High King Mark. I'm the best Inquisitor in the Systems, so when the Sovereign'sInquisitor positions were established, I was persuaded--" bribed, shethought, would have been more accurate, "to take the position. So I'mthe Systems' chief Inquisitor, though we all hold the same rank ofColonel. That's why the first captured Imperials were brought to mefor questioning. "

"Do you . . . Hurt people?"

"If necessary, but you don't have to worry; I don't even make faces atpeople who cooperate with me. "

Odeon chuckled at that; after a second, Conley joined in, and by thattime they were at the head of the stairs, entering the common-room. The young Imperial caught her breath, looking around. "It's beautiful!"

"Yes, it is, " Cortin agreed. "I don't really need this kind ofluxury--at times I still feel guilty wearing boots on the carpet--butHis Majesty says my position is such that I have to make a propershowing. Not that the High King's Inquisitor gets many casual guests;usually the only ones here are family and Enforcement Service friends. "

"Uh-oh. " Odeon made a quick grab, intercepting an orange streakheading for the guest. "Forgot to warn you about Tangerine, " heapologized, stroking his prey's soft fur. To his combined relief anddisappointment, Tanj was no longer fixated on him, though he toldhimself she did still like him best. "She's not called the attackkitten for nothing--she'll go after whoever's closest, just to getattention, though I'm her favorite target. And she likes to land aboutrump-high, with all claws out. "

"Thanks for the rescue, then--I like cats, but that sounds painful. "

"It is, " Cortin assured her. "Worse now than when we first got her, since she's bigger, but even at six weeks old, she made herself felt. "She gestured to the couch in front of the fireplace. "Have a seat. Matthew should be here soon with the coffee. "

"Thank you. " Conley sat down, Odeon joining her, while Cortin pulledup a nearby chair. "Will the others be okay?"

"Unless they do something stupid, " Odeon said. "Like attack someonewho's armed when they aren't. "

Conley chuckled. "None of our crew is Sandeman--for one of them, itmight work. "

"The genetic warriors. " Cortin frowned. "The ones you forced into theEmpire--what, about thirty years ago?"

"That's when, yes, but we didn't force them, " Conley objected. "We hadto stop their invasion of Sector Five, of course--we couldn't let themjust take over! I've talked to some, though. They weren't happy to bestopped, but when Ranger Medart showed them our weaponry and told themthat if they joined the Empire they'd be able to use it, well, theyjumped at the opportunity. "

"I was impressed by how quickly and completely that war ended, " Cortinadmitted. "I'd like to meet one of your Rangers, especially Medart, ifit weren't for the consequences--" Forget that caveat, she toldherself. The Columbus had gotten a message out; the consequences wouldhappen whether she met a Ranger or not. Though--she felt a sudden liftof hope--maybe a Ranger could mitigate the damage to the Systems. "Isthere any way you could get him to intervene on our behalf?"

"Huh?" Conley gaped for a moment. "Sure, but you can do it yourself, and it'd mean a lot more coming from a Colonel than from a SpacerThird. Since you're obviously of Terran origin, you're legallyImperial citizens; you have the right of direct appeal to the Sovereignif you don't think there's any other solution. "

Cortin stared at her, bemused. "It can't be that simple!"

They were interrupted by Sis and Matthew entering with the coffeeservice. Sis pulled up a chair opposite Cortin while Matthew served;when he left, Sis asked, "What can't be how simple?"

Cortin recapped the conversation, seeing Sis' growing hope. "What doyou think?" she asked at last. 

"The same thing I believe you do, " the nun replied. "Either you orKing Mark should call the Emperor and request Ranger Medart'sassistance in determining our position in regard to the Empire. "

"Mike?" Cortin asked. 

"Agreed. Though His Majesty's not likely to either do it or be willingfor you to, despite--" He broke off, glancing at the Imperial, andfinished, "the regard he holds you in personally. "

Cortin grimaced. "True; His Majesty's even more apprehensive about theEmpire than I am. That means it's up to me. "

Odeon nodded. "I agree. "

"Good. " Cortin turned her attention to the Imperial. "Now, MissConley, how do I go about contacting your Emperor?"

"You call the Palace--you must have ultrawave?"

"Yes. We avoid transmitting on your frequencies, of course, but we canuse them; we do monitor. I believe your contact channel is One?"

"Yes, sir. Do you know the access codes?"

"No; do you?"

"Of course. I can punch them in for you, if you'd like. "

"I'd appreciate that. " Cortin led the younger woman to a small tablebeside the door; it held both a telephone and one of the rare privateultrawave terminals. "Go ahead. "

Conley did so, rapidly going through a number of screens till she gotone that seemed to read "Palace" in the odd Imperial English letters. "Okay, Colonel. When Palace Comm answers, explain to them; they'llprobably transfer you to someone in the Admin Service, but if EmperorDavis was given our message, he may want to speak to you directly. "

"Thank you, Miss Conley. " It was only a few seconds before the screencleared, to show a human operator. 

"Palace Comm, " the man said. "How can I help you?"

"I am Colonel Joan Cortin, High King's Inquisitor for the KingdomSystems. The crew of your scoutship Columbus is in my custody--"

"One moment, please, Colonel, " the operator interrupted. "His Majestyleft orders that any communications about the Columbus be transferreddirectly to him. "

The screen blanked for several seconds, then cleared to show a lean, gray-haired man Cortin recognized from intercepts as Emperor CharlesDavis. "I understand you have information about one of my ships, " hesaid calmly. 

Cortin repeated her introduction, then went on. "I don't intend themany harm, Your Majesty, in spite of the fact that they intruded in ourspace and I fear what their arrival means for our Systems. Since wecannot resist you, I ask that you send Ranger Medart to ease yourannexation of the Kingdom Systems; he seems to have done that quitewell for the Sandemans. "

"It isn't as inevitable or as horrible as you seem to think, " theEmperor said mildly, "but if you have that kind of misapprehensionsabout us, I agree that sending a Ranger in would be a good idea. AndJames Medart is our cultural specialist, so he's the logical one; he'llbe on his way within the hour. Should he talk to you, or one of yourKings?"

"That is something I cannot answer at the moment, Your Majesty. Thatis up to High King Mark; I do not know who he will choose to handleit. " Probably her, she thought, considering she was acting Protector aswell as High King's Inquisitor and Archduchess of High Teton--but shecouldn't be certain. 

"You're doing this without his knowledge?"

"Yes, because I believe it to be the least bad of the options open tous, now that contact has been made. "

To her amusement, the Emperor looked dismayed. "I . . . See, " he saidslowly. "I hope Ranger Medart will be able to improve your opinion ofus, Colonel. If your Systems should choose to become part of theEmpire, I'd like you to be my guest in the Palace for a month or so. "

Cortin inclined her head. "That is most gracious of Your Majesty. Inthat event, I would be honored. "

"Until that time, then, Colonel. "

The ultrawave screen went blank, and Cortin picked up the telephonehandset, dialing High King Mark's private number. When that screenlit, she said, "Is Your Majesty aware that the Imperial scouts got amessage out before they were captured?"

"I was not, Colonel. I assume that means we can expect more of themsoon. "

"I can guarantee it, sire. " Cortin took a deep breath, released itslowly. "Rather than risk an automatic military response that coulddestroy the Systems, I took advantage of information one of myprisoners gave me. I appealed to the Emperor, based on their lawsgranting citizenship to anyone of Terran origin, and direct access tothe Sovereign if necessary; at my request, he is sending one of hispersonal representatives to ease our inevitable absorption into theEmpire. "

There was a long silence, then the High King sighed. "If you thinkthat best, Protector, I can hardly argue. I assume you'll takecomplete charge of the negotiations?"

"If that is Your Majesty's wish. "

"You have resources I do not, and at least as much devotion to ourmutual home; yes, it is my wish. I'll make the necessary announcementimmediately. "

"I feel inadequate, Your Majesty, but I will carry on as well as Ican. " Cortin stood silent for a moment, then returned to her seat. She'd hoped King Mark would take over, and was disappointed he hadn't. She had no diplomatic experience, and, she suspected, no skill in thatfield; how could she possibly bring about the sort of non-destructiveImperial takeover that would save the Systems and her Family?

"Joanie?" A voice finally broke into her abstraction. 

"What is it, Mike?"

"Is there anything we can do to help?"

"I can't-- Yes. " Cortin straightened. "If I'm in total charge of ourrelations with the Empire, I'm going to work on the assumption that wecan become a fully functional part of it, with as much independence asit allows--as much as I understand the Sandemans and now, according toyou, the Traiti, have. Tell Dave to release the rest of the prisonersand ask Captain DeLayne to join us, then have Matthew assign them allguest quarters. Find out if their ship will fit into the Lodge'sgrounds, and if so have it brought here; otherwise, they're to havefree access, including transportation, while it's at the spaceport. Miss Conley?"

"Yes, Colonel?"

"Do you have any idea how long it'll take Ranger Medart to get here?"

Conley shook her head regretfully. "I'm afraid not, sir. I don't knowwhere he is, and I'm not even too sure where we were when your warshipcaptured us. Captain DeLayne might know. "

"Thank you. " Cortin wasn't sure whether to hope for no delay or a longone. The first would get the suspense over with; the second would meana longer true freedom for the Systems. "Will you be subject to anydiscipline for cooperating with me?"

Conley grinned. "Since it worked out, no--I might even get acommendation. If it hadn't, well . . . But I had a hunch I could trustyou. "

"I'm the last one to argue against following hunches, " Cortin said, "but I should point out that doing so can sometimes get you in trouble. "

"I know, sir. Uh . . . Your King called you 'Protector'. What's that?"

Cortin studied her guest. "I'm not sure I ought to go into thatparticular subject, Miss Conley. It's a religious title, and since itwas our beliefs that caused our Founders to flee the Empire, I think itwise to avoid religious discussion as much as possible. "

"Yes, sir--though it may relieve you to know that religion's not a verybig deal in the Empire, most places, and the Empire itself is strictlyneutral. " She paused. "I'm sorry, Colonel, but I have a bit of apersonal problem. Is there a 'fresher anywhere around?"

"A what?"

"A 'fresher. Let me think--restroom? Bathroom?"

"That we have, yes, " Cortin said with a chuckle. "We call thembathrooms. Sis, would you show Miss Conley the nearest one, then herguest room?"

"Gladly. " Chang put her arm around the Imperial, smiling. "This way, Miss Conley--may I use your first name?"

"Please--it's Gwen. "

The two had barely gone out a side door when Odeon led the rest of theteam and their former prisoners through the main entrance. Since theywere guests now, Cortin gave them a courteous bow before asking, "Howmuch did you tell them, Mike?"

"Only that they're free; I thought you'd want to tell them the rest. "

"Where's Conley?" DeLayne asked, his voice concerned. "Is she allright?"

"She's fine, " Cortin assured him. "She asked for a bathroom, thenLieutenant Chang's taking her for a brief tour. They should be back ina few minutes. It's thanks to Miss Conley's cooperation that you'refree and Ranger Medart will soon be on his way to the Kingdom Systems. "

"Huh?" DeLayne, Cortin thought, looked like he'd been hit with asledge-hammer. 

"You heard me correctly, " Cortin said. She explained briefly, amusedby the changes in his expression from disbelief to comprehension, thento determination. 

"For someone who's afraid of the Empire, " he said when she was done, "you're making one hell of an effort to bring it in. If you'd likesome help, I'll ask for a temporary assignment here when I report we'vebeen released. "

Cortin considered that briefly, then nodded. "Any preliminarygroundwork we can lay should help reduce transitional problems. Thankyou for your offer, Captain. " She paused, then said, "The troopers whobrought you in mentioned you were the first group. How many of you arethere in all?"

"Four hundred ninety-eight. Except for me, they decided to bring you arandom sample; the only Navy ship class that has this small a crew is acourier. "

"I can't offer all of you rooms here, then. Is your ship small enoughto fit on a ten-acre estate?"

"Yes--equatorial diameter's two hundred meters--but since you can'thave a dock, we'd leave a rather large hole. Just how big depends onhow solid the ground is. "

"Fairly solid, and if the Kingdoms survive this, filling a hole will beno problem. As soon as King Mark makes his announcement, then, itmight be a good idea to bring your ship here. "

"Agreed, Excellency. My Marines can supplement your troops if youthink there's a chance of attack, that way. "

"Very little, " Cortin said. "Being prepared is never a bad idea, though. " She turned to Odeon. "Mike, would you call Brad, brief him, and ask him for the loan of any Strike Force troops not onanti-Brotherhood operations?" She grimaced. "Not that I like askingthem to camp out this time of year!"

Odeon grinned. "Be glad to, Joanie--and I don't think they'll mind, for you. " He went to the phone to call Colonel David Bradford, Commander and Bishop of the St. Thomas RES Strike Force. 

DeLayne shook his head. "I don't know what you've been taught aboutus, but it must've been fierce. And you're on our side!"

"I am not on your side, " Cortin said. "If I didn't believe aiding apeaceful transition to be the Kingdom Systems' only chance to surviveas a society, I would be fighting you to the best of my ability. Youmay be able to change my mind--under the circumstances, I'd likenothing better than to believe the best of you and your Empire--butright now, I'm no more than a reluctant ally. "

"A reluctant ally's better than an active enemy, Excellency. " DeLaynegrinned. "You must have an ultrawave, to've spoken to His Majesty; mayI use it to report in and request assignment here?"

"Yes--it's beside the phone Captain Odeon is using. If you can, pleasealso find out how soon Ranger Medart will be arriving, and ask that hebe informed I have been named sole negotiator for the Kingdom Systems. "

27. Interim

DeLayne's call was fruitful, more quickly than Cortin had expected. Assoon as he identified himself, he was transferred to Ranger Medart. Cortin studied him while DeLayne reported. She'd seen photos of theRanger before, but that had been before she had any expectation ofmeeting him, or having her society's future depending on how she dealtwith him. But now everything about him was meaningful. 

Except for some graying around his temples, he looked young--normal foran Imperial officer, with the anti-aging treatments they got. Butthere was something in his bearing that made it obvious he was noinnocent, even if she hadn't been acquainted, however vaguely, with hishandling of the Sandeman annexation. He was, she decided, the sort ofman she could respect--which meant she'd have to be careful not to letthat feeling hinder her judgement during the negotiations. 

She frowned when Medart, informed she'd been named negotiator, asked ifshe were available--long-distance negotiations didn't strike her as agood idea--but when Delayne replied that she was, she had no choice butto go to the ultrawave. "I am Colonel Cortin. "

"Ranger James Medart, " the man on the screen replied. "Pleased to meetyou, Colonel. I'm also pleased to hear you'll be the one I'll betalking to. Do you have any objection to Captain DeLayne and his crewacting as Special Liaison until I get there?"

"I would appreciate their assistance, though I am not sure what youmean by Special Liaison. "

"In this case, a demonstration of what Imperials are really like, "Medart said. "Maybe by the time I get there, you'll have decided wearen't the sort of monsters you've apparently been taught. "

"That is possible, " Cortin said. "I gather you do not intend to carryout our discussions long-distance?"

"No. " Medart grinned. "All our experience says long-distancenegotiations are much less productive than face-to-face ones, especially something that looks like it might be tricky--such asworking with a culture I know nothing about. So I don't plan onanything except this type of talk, and that only if you insist; Iprefer to get my data in person. If there's anything you think I cando to help, of course, don't hesitate, but I won't be able to go beyondadvice. Unfortunately, even an IBC can't go over three lights perhour, and I'm over five hundred hours away. "

Roughly three weeks, Cortin calculated. "I should be able to managefor that time; if not, I am the wrong person for this job. Until yourarrival, then. "

"Agreed. Medart out. "

Cortin looked around, spotted one of her team and a couple of theImperials watching TV, what looked like a news special. "Chuck!" shecalled. "What's up?"

"Aaron Spence's analysis of the Imperials' arrival and His Majesty'sdesignation of you as the sole authority regarding them, " the young mancalled back. "He doesn't like the first, but he's in favor of thelatter, of course. "

"Of course. " Cortin chuckled. Spence was the only commentator whosupported her completely, so he was naturally Family Cortin's favorite. But the fact that he'd gotten past the news to the analysis told herwhat she needed to know: her authority in regard to the Imperials waspublic knowledge. Odeon was done with the phone; she dialed the mainspaceport, told its commander the Imperial scoutship was beingtransferred to Harmony Lodge, and asked him to connect her to itsBridge. 

When that was done, she turned the phone over to DeLayne and listenedas he gave the necessary orders for its move to her estate. She wasn'tsure that was the right move, but with the Brotherhood becomingincreasingly active, it seemed the safest one. Her team, the ImperialMarines she knew better than to underestimate, and possibly-- "Mike, did you get through to Brad?"

"Uh-huh. He'll be glad to lend us any local Strike Force troops nototherwise occupied--though he warns you he may need to take 'em back ifthe Brothers stage any more terror raids--and says to tell you he'sasking all the Strike Force priests to include you in their Massintentions until further notice. Which Dave and I, at least, will dogladly. "

Cortin grinned at him. "All of which I'm grateful for. I'll have tothank him personally next time he comes over--did he give you any ideahow soon they'll start arriving?"

"About an hour, " Odeon replied. "Shelters will be here about an hourafter that. I told Matthew to have the groundskeepers get thingsready. "

"Good. That should be after the Columbus lands--or will she need moretime, Captain DeLayne?"

"Less, Colonel. She should be airborne by now, landing any minute. Scouts sometimes have to lift off at almost no notice, so regulationsforbid a complete engine shutdown outside Imperial space. "

"Sensible, " Cortin agreed. "I seldom get to watch spacecraft land;would it be safe to go out and watch yours?"

"I don't see why not, as long as we stay close to the house. "

 * * * * *

Even a small spacecraft was large--fitting hyperdrive in anything lessthan a hundred meters long seemed to be impossible--and Cortin knewthis scout was one of the smallest of the Imperial ship classes. Butthat didn't seem to help as she watched it descend into her side yard. Nothing that big should be able to move under its own power!

But it did, settling slowly onto the grass, sinking until she wasn'tsure it would ever stop. Finally, though, it did, and she thoughtruefully that her head gardener was probably wishing her in Hell forwhat she'd done to his beloved lawn. And this wouldn't be the worst ofit; the entire estate grounds would soon be a mess, with troops campedand living on them. Well, so be it; she'd been consigned to Hell oftenenough, especially by the Brothers and assorted other terrorists andcriminals. 

When the ship's main hatch opened, DeLayne turned to her. "Normally Iwouldn't invite someone from outside the Empire aboard my ship, butunder the circumstances, you're welcome any time. " He grinned at her. "Someone who's called for Imperial help isn't going to sabotage us, after all. "

"Quite true, and I'd like to take advantage of your offer when timepermits, but His Majesty didn't say anything about my workload beingreduced. So until he does, or Ranger Medart arrives and I don't havetime for anything else, I think I should keep to my usual schedule. "

"Or lack of it, " Odeon put in. 

"Or lack of it, " Cortin agreed. "As active as the Brotherhood's beenof late, I don't get much time off; my only semi-free day is Sunday. If you have no objection, I would like to visit then. "

"As I said, you'll be welcome any time. " DeLayne hesitated. "You'vementioned this Brotherhood several times, in context that makes itsound like it could be a threat to my crew. What is it?"

"The Brotherhood of Freedom, " Cortin said. "They're a collection ofterrorists, the worst in our history. Their leader, Lawrence Shannon, ordered them to disband before he disappeared about four months ago, but except for a few low-ranking ones, that didn't happen. Yes, theycould be a threat to your people. I doubt they'd be stupid enough toattack Harmony Lodge, though I prefer not to take chances--which is whyI wanted the extra Strike Force troopers. Outside the grounds islikely to be a different story, though, so I'd strongly recommend anyof your people leaving the compound have at least one trooper withthem, and that they be armed. If they are attacked, I'd appreciate itif they'd shoot to wound, rather than to kill; we can't get informationfrom the dead. "

"We can do that easily enough, " DeLayne said. "I'll order blasters seton stun--with that request, I gather you don't have that option?"

"Bullets don't stun, no, " Cortin said. "You intrigue me--could I tryone of those blasters?"

"I don't see why not, " DeLayne replied. "The ship wouldn't let yourpeople into our armory, so we have plenty. Let me get my quartermasterto bring you one. "

"I'll be glad to do it, sir, " Conley put in. 

"Very well, Miss Conley. Have it logged as a permanent transfer, alongwith a spare powerpack and charger. "

"Yes, sir. " Conley boarded the ship, emerging moments later with thespecified equipment, as well as a holster and pouch for the blaster andspare powerpack. She handed them to Cortin, smiling. "I'll be glad toshow you how to use them, if you'd like. "

"I would, if your Captain doesn't mind. "

"No objection, " DeLayne said. "In fact, if you don't mind, I'd like toappoint her as our individual Special Liaison from the Empire to theKingdom Systems until Ranger Medart arrives. She can stay at yourLodge, but I think the rest of us should go back to living on theColumbus. "

"If you wish, Captain. " Cortin smiled at the young woman. "But thefinal decision will have to be yours, Miss Conley. I should warn you, associating with an Inquisitor will do nothing to improve your socialstanding in the Systems; we may be respected, but we certainly aren'tpopular. "

Conley laughed. "Since I won't be in the Systems long, I'm notworried--I'd love to learn what I can about you and your people, and--"she glanced at her Captain, hesitating. 

"And a stint as Special Liaison would look good on your record, I wouldimagine. " Cortin chuckled. "We share that much, at least. Consideryourself accredited, Miss Conley. And Family Cortin's guest, untilyour superiors require you to return to your duties. "

"I'd like that--thank you, Excellency. When would you like to learnhow to use your blaster?"

"As soon as I can. What facilities do you need?"

"A standard target range will do fine for the blaster function. If youwant the stun function demonstrated, you'll need a volunteer and somegood strong headache medications. "

Cortin frowned. "I thought stunning wasn't harmful. "

"It isn't, " Conley said. "At least, it doesn't do any physicaldamage--unless the fall itself injures you, of course. But it doesleave you with a nasty migraine for most of a day. "

"Interesting, " Cortin said thoughtfully. A weapon that caused painwithout injuring its target sounded like an extremely useful tool foran Inquisitor. "Does it cause actual unconsciousness, or is it thepain itself that's incapacitating?"

"At standard intensity, it causes about four hours' unconsciousness. The headache's just a side effect we can't seem to get rid of. "

That was even more interesting, Cortin thought. If Kingdoms scientistscould isolate the "side effect" and eliminate the unconsciousness, thesevere migraine would do very nicely to intensify an Inquisitor's otherattentions. She didn't want to upset the young Imperial with that lineof thought, though. "I should be able to find a suitable testsubject, " she said. "Not right now, though; I need to get to work. Let's go back inside; you can explain the controls, then I canfamiliarize myself with it if I get any breaks. "

"Just a moment, please, Excellency, " Odeon said. "I know you're busy, but there are going to be a lot of troopers here soon, and if theImperials go into town, they may stop at the joyhouses; don't you thinkthey ought to know about our favorite plague?"

"Plague!" DeLayne exclaimed, his expression horrified. 

Cortin chuckled. "Yes--the only one I know of that most people wantedto catch. But you might not want to export it to the Empire, soCaptain Odeon's right; I ought to warn you. It's called the satyrplague, which should give you some idea of its nature. "

DeLayne nodded. "I think so--but I don't care to guess at the details, so tell me about it, please. And what a large number of troopers hasto do with it. "

"The troopers first, " Cortin said. "Because of the hazardous nature ofour work, the Royal Enforcement Services have both Church and civildispensations from the sexual restrictions that apply to everyoneelse--except their partners at the time, of course. So they won't haveany hesitation asking any of your people they find attractive, oraccepting offers from them. The joyhouses don't have that dispensationyet, but since the plague appeared, working in or patronizing them's nomore than a venial sin and a misdemeanor the RES pays attention to onlyif there's a complaint; we have far more serious crimes to worry about. 

"The plague itself, of course, is sexually transmitted. There's nodanger of infection from casual contact, only about a one percentchance from kissing, but the odds improve with the intimacy of contact. As far as we can tell, intercourse with someone who has the plagueguarantees you'll get it; other genital contact is high-probability butnot certain. "

"But what does it do?" Conley asked. 

Cortin grinned at Odeon, who answered. "What it does, Miss Conley, isincrease both sexual desire and capability. That's most noticeable inmen, though it affects women as well. As you can probably imagine, it's had quite an effect on our society the last three decades. "

"What about immunization or a cure?" DeLayne asked. 

"Who'd want it?" Odeon asked in reply. "I damnsure wouldn't; I likewhat it's done for me. And for our wives and Family head. "

DeLayne raised an eyebrow, then shrugged. "We'll work on both, then, if you could provide a blood sample from someone who's infected. "

"How big a sample?"

"A few drops should be enough. " DeLayne grinned. "Scouts may besmall, but we get state of the art medical equipment, and people to useit who want a challenge. "

Odeon turned to Cortin. "If you don't mind, Colonel, I'll give him hissample, then come help you. "

"Fine. Take as long as you want, maybe get a tour of the ship. " Shepaused, thinking. "Yes . . . Under the circumstances, I think I'dbetter change your primary duty. " She turned to DeLayne. "CaptainOdeon has been studying your Empire as well as possible from commintercepts and what's left of our Founders' records. If you're willingto loan him books or have some of your people talk to him, I'd like tomake those studies his top priority. He can then brief me on whateverhe considers important. "

DeLayne nodded. "Comm intercepts and fragmentary records won't giveyou very good information, especially since your Founders obviouslyweren't at all fond of the Empire--I'll be glad to help him learn asmuch as he wants. " He turned to Odeon, grinning. "Come on, Captain--we'll go by Sickbay for the blood samples, then I'll give youa ship tour and introduce you to teaching tapes. Can you read ImperialEnglish?"

Odeon looked up at the ship's name as he followed DeLayne up thegangplank, then shook his head ruefully. "If that's a sample, no--Ican recognize most of the letters, but they don't make sense. "

"Easy enough to remedy. " DeLayne saluted the armed guard at the hatch. "Permission to come aboard, sir? Myself and one of our hosts. "

The woman returned his salute. "Granted, sir. Are you permitting himaboard armed?"

"Yes. And no one's to leave this estate--definitely not thecompound--unarmed. I'll make that--"

"Captain?" Odeon interrupted. 

"Yes?"

"If I were you, I'd have them armed any time they leave the ship. AndI'd have Miss Conley sent one of those blasters as soon as possible. "

DeLayne frowned. "The Brotherhood's that dangerous?"

"Probably not here at the Lodge, as Colonel Cortin said--but we don'tknow how they'll react to the Empire's presence, and I don't think weshould take any chances. "

"Neither do I. Okay, I'll make the announcement and put it in thestanding orders. " DeLayne turned to the guard. "No one's to leave theship without a sidearm, Corporal; pass that on to your relief. I'llmake the all-hands announcement as soon as I show Captain Odeon toSickbay. "

"Aye, sir. "

Odeon wasn't sure what he'd expected the ship's interior to belike--similar to an airplane, maybe. Once they got past the airlockand a series of large lockers, though, what he saw could have been theinside of a large, modern building. If he hadn't just watched it land, he wouldn't have believed himself inside a vehicle. "Your guard'suniform was black--a Marine?"

"Right. SecuDiv--sorry, Security Division; I doubt you know ourabbreviations--like all the ones assigned to Columbus. " DeLayne smiledat his guest. "I'd better warn you, Captain--my medical people willprobably want more from you than a blood sample. I don't know how yourpeople feel about doctors, but don't let Drulet intimidate you intomore than you're comfortable with. "

"I won't. I don't have anything against doctors; I owe my life toseveral of them. " Odeon paused, thinking. Joanie was taking them intothe Empire, which knew even less about the Kingdoms than the other wayaround, so-- "Since you've got to start learning about us, too, I'llgo as far as a complete physical--provided it doesn't include the useof any drugs. "

"It doesn't. He'll be delighted. "

 * * * * *

The examination didn't take as long as Odeon expected, less than threehours, but it was the most complete he'd ever had--and the leastunderstandable. The doctor tried to explain, but Odeon didn't have thebackground to make sense out of body scans, biochemical and geneticanalyses, or other procedures. After a bit he told the doctor so, toDrulet's amusement. "Okay, Captain, no more jargon. I'll wait tillwe're done and just give you the results, okay? If you want them. "

"The results, sure, if you can keep them down to a layman's level. I'mnot even trained in our medicine, and this--" Odeon gestured to theequipment around them, "is so far ahead of ours it isn't funny. "

"I think I can manage that. Okay, nothing but chit-chat until we getto my office. Do you like coffee?"

"I'll drink it, but given a choice, I really prefer herb teas. Something with a tang, like cranberry or ginger. "

"I know just the thing. " Drulet grinned. "I'll stick with coffee, andyou can try Blue Ginger. That originated on Herbert's World--have youheard of it?"

"Afraid not. "

 * * * * *

Odeon sipped his tea, then nodded appreciatively. "This is good, Doctor. Okay, what's the verdict?"

"You're healthy as the proverbial horse, Captain. More injuries thanI've seen on a single individual before, but no lasting damage--andcontrary to what you told me about your medical history, you've neverbeen sick a day in your life. No chickenpox or measles, no colds--andno satyr plague. " He shook his head as Odeon started to object. "Oh, you're a carrier, all right; the pseudo-virus is in your body fluids. It just isn't inside your cells. "

"But I've got all the symptoms!"

"Yes, you told me--the diagnostic ones being the increased sexualcapacity and the penile moistening during arousal. The tests areconclusive, though; in your case those are genetic, not disease-caused. "

Odeon frowned. "Then how come none of it showed up till the day afterI had intercourse the first time? Because that's when the urge gotstrong and I started getting wet. "

Drulet shrugged. "That question I can't answer; I don't know enoughabout the disease. Could be pure coincidence, or maybe the virus'presence in your body pulled the genetic trigger, so to speak. Possibly any physical stress or trauma could've set it off, oncepuberty hit. But that's all guesswork. "

"I understand. " That part, anyway, Odeon thought. Why he'd have agenetic condition that mimicked the satyr plague was a whole 'notherquestion, and one he knew the doctor wouldn't be able to answer, so hedropped the subject. "Would you mind sending my commanding officer acopy of your report, so it can go in my medical records? I'm due myannual physical next month, but with this one so recent and so muchmore thorough, that can be waivered. "

"Be glad to. If you don't mind, I'll forward a copy to Ranger Medartas well. His eyes only, of course. "

Odeon didn't particularly like that idea, for no reason he couldpinpoint--he'd taken the examination so Imperials could learn aboutKingdoms people, after all--but he nodded. "I suppose so. "

"In that case, " DeLayne's voice broke in, behind Odeon, "you wouldn'tmind if I also send him anything I learn from you. "

"No--but he did say he wanted to get his data in person. "

"What's the difference if I send him the ship's record tapes of ourconversations, or he talks to you himself?"

Odeon frowned. "The ship tapes everything? You don't have anyprivacy?"

"Everything in the public areas, yes. Admiral Columbus, please tellCaptain Odeon how you handle monitoring of private quarters. "

"Yes, Captain, " came from the air, startling Odeon. "I monitor thoseonly for sounds of distress or people requesting my attention, andpermanently tape only those situations; everything else is wipedautomatically within approximately one microsecond. "

"Your ship talks to you?"

DeLayne and Drulet both chuckled at Odeon's incredulity. "Yes, shedoes. All Imperial ships of this class or higher--which means all butcouriers or landers--have AI-level ship-comps. "

Odeon was silent for a moment, then he said, "Okay, I'll bite; whatdoes that mean?"

"Sorry, " DeLayne said. "That's a ship-wide computer complex enough tobe classified as an artificial intelligence. That means that if youdidn't know you were talking to a computer, you'd think it was a veryintelligent human. I gather you're not too familiar with computers?"

"That's one way to put it; I've never used one, and only seen a few. None of those talked, and I never heard of any being intelligent!"

DeLayne chuckled. "Any time you want to talk to one, address her theway I did. She'll answer you, as long as you don't get into classifiedinformation. "

"That may take me a while to get used to. No offense intended, AdmiralColumbus. "

"I do not have feelings, so I cannot take offense, Captain Odeon, but Ithank you for the courtesy. "

"You're welcome, " Odeon replied automatically, before turning toDeLayne. "Even the little bit I've experienced so far--this Sickbayand talking to your ship--is awesome. It makes me feel . . . I don'tknow. I'm competent enough in the Kingdom Systems, but it's prettyclear none of us are anything but total incompetents in your terms. Idon't like that feeling. "

"Neither would I, in your place. But don't worry about it; as I toldColonel Cortin, we aren't monsters, and we don't force ourselves onanyone. If she does decide the Systems should join the Empire, we'lloffer but not impose education about us and our science. Also whateveryou need to bring yourselves to our level. "

"Like you offered to teach me?"

"Exactly. Ready to get started?"

"Definitely. " Odeon allowed himself a brief smile as he stood. "Let'sgo see one of these 'teaching tapes' you mentioned. Are they anythinglike a book?"

"Nothing at all. They aren't really tapes, either; they just gotcalled that, back when they were invented, and the name stuck. Let'sgo to my cabin, and I'll introduce you to them. Admiral Columbus, please have a reader and basic-language tape waiting in my fabricator. "

"Yes, Captain. "

"Fabricator?" Odeon asked as they left Sickbay, going deeper into theship. 

"Yes. Do you know anything about molecular physics?"

"No. " Odeon sighed. "I'm really in over my head, aren't I?"

DeLayne chuckled. "Not really; that's one of my degrees, is all, and Ienjoy discussing it when I get the chance. Most people haven't thefaintest idea how fabricators work; they just use them. We don'tmanufacture small items any more; once a prototype's developed, thepattern is scanned and recorded. When you want one of that item, youcode it into your fabricator, and the fabricator constructs it, withany modifications you specify in the coding, from reconstituted rawmaterials. When you're done with it, you feed it back into thefabricator's raw material storage for re-use. "

Odeon whistled. "That's incredible. Things like your uniform?"

"Among others, yes. "

"And I thought the plague and Families were causing a major socialupheaval. What you're going to do to us . . . Maybe Colonel Cortin'sright to be afraid of you after all, though not for the reason shethinks. "

"I can't deny there'll be stress, " DeLayne said soberly. "You won'thave to join, and you won't have to accept anything from us that youdon't want--but just making open contact will cause changes, yes. It'sa good thing for your Systems that Colonel Cortin was able to getRanger Medart, too. Any Ranger would be good, but he's the Empire'sbest at anything involving cultural differences--which we don't try todestroy, as you probably already know. To quote a twentieth-centurywriter by the name of O'Sullivan, our aim is to 'preserve the uniqueviewpoints of different groups, but at the same time require that eachgroup be tolerant of the others'. We see harmonious diversity as agood thing. "

"I'd gotten that impression, but not in so many words. The Sandemansand Traiti, from what I've studied, both maintain their own cultureswithin their Subsector and Sector. "

"And so do the cloudcats, on Ondrian. They're another race RangerMedart managed to bring into the Empire peacefully--damn good thing forus, since that's the only place miracle-weed produces usablerapid-heal. "

"I never heard of any of those. "

DeLayne chuckled. "Learning from comm intercepts would tend to befragmentary, especially when the ultrawave beams aren't aimed at youand you don't have the cultural background to understand a lot of whatyou do hear. That's what we're in the process of remedying. Andhere's my cabin. " He put his hand to a small plate beside the door, which promptly opened onto a small living area. "Have a seat while Igo get the tape and player--my fabricator's in the bedroom. "

Odeon obeyed, rubbing the back of his neck. He wasn't afraid of theEmpire, and as he'd told Joanie months ago when he first startedstudying them, he already had some respect for them. DeLayne wasadding to that, even as he was overwhelming Odeon with casuallyincomprehensible references. Fabricators, cloudcats, miracle-weed, rapid-heal . . . And teaching tapes. DeLayne was emerging from thebedroom carrying what looked like a small book and a thin box ofmatches, though Odeon was sure those had to be the reader and 'tape'he'd mentioned. 

"Here we go, " DeLayne said, pulling up a chair. He handed Odeon thereader, which turned out to be a screen with a row of wordsunderneath--all of which, to Odeon's gratification, he was able topuzzle out--and showed him how to insert the tape, then explained thetouch controls for tape direction and speed. "The older models haveelectrodes that have to go on the temples, " he added, "but the new onesdon't need them. Some people have a mild reaction, disorientation or atouch of nausea; if you do, slowing the tape down usually gets rid ofit. Whenever you're ready, just touch the "Go" button. "

"Okay. " Odeon did so--and promptly doubled over. 

Alarmed, DeLayne grabbed the tape player and shut it off. "What'swrong, Captain?"

"I thought you said . . . Mild nausea and disorientation. Not stomachcramps and . . . The worst headache I've ever had. "

DeLayne frowned. "I've never heard of a reaction that bad, or Iwould've warned you. Let me get Dr. Drulet to prescribe you something. "

"Thanks, but no thanks; I'll be okay. It's fading already. " Odeonstraightened cautiously, shaking his head. "I don't think I'd care torepeat the experience, though. Do you have any ordinary books I canuse instead?"

"No, but I can have the ship print you out what's on the tapes. Normally I'd suggest you try a standard reading tape, but after thatreaction, printouts would probably be the best idea. They're a hell ofa lot slower than teaching tapes, though; it'll take you a day or so tolearn what the tape would've given you in a couple of minutes. "

"I'll take the day, and the printouts. "

"You've got them. Imperial English, or should I have the shiptranscribe everything into the pre-Imperial alphabet?"

"Imperial, " Odeon said, after a moment's thought. "I'm going to haveto learn it sooner or later, so why put it off?"

"That makes sense. And I don't think I'd better let any of your peopletry taking a tape till the Lindner gets here. An IBC has betterresearch facilities than a scout; they may be able to find out why youreacted so badly, whether it's an individual reaction or somethingeveryone in the Systems shares, and how to avoid it. "

"That makes sense, too. Thanks, Captain. Aside from the alphabet, what would you recommend I study first?"

"In your place I'd start with basic history and Imperial structure. Once you know that, you're in a better position than I am to decidewhat else you'll need. "

"I'll do that, then. "

27a. At Harmony Lodge

28. Aboard the Lindner

James Medart was looking forward to his arrival in the Kingdom Systems. Another new culture to study, this time a group whose ancestors hadfled the early Empire in an attempt to escape religious persecution. From Captain DeLayne's reports, that had been about four hundred yearsago, and even though they refused to discuss religion, DeLayne saidthat from their symbols and occasional references, they were a RomanCatholic variant. 

DeLayne's primary informant was Cortin's second-in-command, who wasalso studying the Empire with considerable interest, DeLayne said, butmaking slow progress because he had a strong negative reaction toteaching tapes. That was unfortunate, Medart thought, but Odeon'sattitude was a distinct improvement on Cortin's fear. He admitted tobeing a priest, once DeLayne asked about some of his insigne, but wasreluctant to go beyond that, and said most of their Founders' recordshad been destroyed in the Final War. He couldn't provide thehistorical background Medart would have liked, then, so the Rangerdecided to see what he could find from the Imperial side. 

After several days' research, he studied what he'd been able to puttogether from obscure and also incomplete records--not typical of thetime, and he found himself wondering if that could be deliberate. Sabotage, maybe, by some who had stayed behind, to protect those whohad left?

The group that founded the Kingdom Systems had begun as a large RomanCatholic parish in the Southwestern United States, conventional exceptthat it was allowed to use the Latin Mass. In 2148, however, they wereassigned a new priest. Until his arrival there, he had seemed equallyconventional, though he had already gained a reputation for greatcharisma and persuasiveness. When he became parish priest, however, hebegan preaching about the Final Coming--not of Christ, but of a ThirdAspect of God he called the Protector. This Aspect would appear afterSatan had been released from Hell and allowed to wreak his will for ahundred years. He also called for the ordination of women, apriesthood allowed to marry, and numerous other changes. 

To the Vatican's dismay, he attracted a large number of followers fromall over the world. Many moved to his parish, while those whodisagreed with him moved out. The entire group was excommunicated in2156, branded a heretic cult, and generally scorned by outsiders. Atthis point, it began implementing the priest's suggested changes, including new terms for Satan and Jesus--now Shayan and Jeshua. 

All this got them greater notoriety and contempt. To escape that, thepriest persuaded his followers that it would be best to flee thispersecution and the Empire that permitted it--though in fact the Empirewas simply maintaining its strict neutrality regarding religiousmatters--and, in 2158, the group left Terra, fleeing in threesurprisingly large and well-equipped ships. Nothing had been heard ofthem since, and apparently no one had particularly cared; there hadbeen no investigation or follow-up of any kind. 

Another deliberately self-"lost" colony, Medart thought. At least thisone wasn't fighting them, and from Odeon's medical records there didn'tseem to be any genetic tampering, as in the case of the Sandemans--justa pseudo-virus, one that enhanced the sex drive, which had surfacedabout thirty years ago, and a mutation in Odeon that somehow mimickedit. That, Medart was certain, was natural rather than engineered; theKingdoms' medical care was more advanced than the Sandemans' had beenat Annexation, but it certainly wasn't up to genetic engineering. 

He spent the rest of the trip studying the tapes DeLayne transmitted, including what teaching tapes he'd transcribed for Odeon, and brushingup on Roman Catholic theology of the mid-twenty-second century. Thechurch had been starting to splinter then, but from what little Odeonlet slip, it seemed safe to concentrate on what was currently calledthe Traditional branch--while keeping firmly in mind that this was avariant, possibly in more than the Persons of the Trinity and the namesof God and Devil. 

29. Arrival

The Columbus left as soon as Medart's ship, the Empress Lindner, entered orbit. Battle cruisers were far too large to land in a gravityfield as strong as St. Thomas', so he came down in one of the bus-sizedlanders along with a single pilot/bodyguard. There was none of thepomp or ceremony Cortin would have expected when royalty from one realmvisited another, but Colonel Bradford had decided to leave the StrikeForce troops in place because of the Brotherhood, so she was able tohave a proper military formation, at least. The Ranger had asked forinformality, though, so she and Odeon were the only ones who approachedto greet him when he emerged from the lander, followed by hisbodyguard. They exchanged introductions, and Medart confirmed Cortin'sguess that the small, dark-skinned blond was indeed one of thegenetically engineered Sandeman warriors, Lieutenant Keith DarElwyn. 

"I thought it might reassure you, " Medart said, "if I brought along oneof the people we were able to make friends with thirty years ago. I'vegot Traiti aboard as well, but I don't think you're quite ready forthem. " Cortin, he thought, was more impressive in person than onscreen. She was medium height and build, with straight brown hair notquite shoulder length, wearing a gray uniform with wide-brimmedhat--but it was her eyes that struck him. They were a light brown, with pupils that seemed blacker than space, making them seem to lookthrough you. 

Even though he was familiar with Odeon from DeLayne's tapes, he foundthe scar-faced man more impressive in person, as well. He was a goodtwenty-five centis taller than his commander, strongly built withoutlooking like a weight-lifter--and the nasty-looking scar that cutacross his right cheek down across his mouth and into his chin seemedmore a distinction than a disfigurement. Both officers reminded Medartirresistibly of predators, though he couldn't pinpoint the reason . . . Maybe that neither seemed to have any softness about @. 

It had become almost a reflex for Medart to do a quick mental scan ofanyone he met, and under the circumstances, he would've scanned Cortinand Odeon anyway. Mike Odeon was average, with no mind-screen orperceptible Talent other than very minor telepathy, but Cortin was anentirely different story. She had an incredible degree of Talentlatent, though it wasn't like any he'd felt before. Still, three and ahalf years of experience didn't make him an expert in Talentvarieties--especially human ones, since that had been discovered onlythe same three and a half years ago. Her mind-shield had a potentialstrength even greater than a Sandeman warrior's, though she wasn'tusing it. She also had a strong telepathic potential, of which she wasusing a small, untrained portion--and there was another aspect, one hehadn't encountered before, that it felt like she was using fully, though unconsciously. It was a good thing, Medart thought, that heseemed to be immune to that particular aspect. His focus had to remainon the Empire as a whole; he couldn't afford--and had no desire--tofall in love. He was less sure about Keith's immunity, though; even inthis brief a time, he could sense a sort of mellowing. He'd have tokeep an eye on that, he thought; if Cortin could affect a Sandeman, even one of the rare unshielded warriors like Keith, it might be riskyletting her around too many Imperials. On the other hand . . . Hemade a mental note to contact DeLayne when he was alone, and find outwhat effect she'd had on the Columbus' captain and crew. Probablynone, since he hadn't said anything about it, but best to double-check. 

Cortin nodded to the Sandeman. "It would be interesting to get hisreactions to the Empire first-hand. "

Keith bowed. "I look forward to the opportunity, Excellency. "

"Let's go inside, then, and I'll introduce you to the rest of myFamily. Did Captain DeLayne brief you about the satyr plague?"

Medart chuckled. "And the Strike Force's . . . Ah . . . 'enthusiasticuse of their dispensation' was how he phrased it. We've both beenimmunized, just in case. "

"Yes. Well, one of the social changes it triggered, and I helped bringabout, was an expanded family structure to allow for the variety itmakes you want, while still providing stability for the family itself, particularly the children. Family Cortin began as Strike Force TeamAzrael, and most of it still is, though we've added a civilian wife. Iunderstand Sandemans have a strong privacy drive?"

"Very strong, " Medart agreed. "Why?"

"Because Family behavior on the private floors can best be described asuninhibited, particularly in the evening, " Cortin said. "If opensexuality disturbs him--either of you, for that matter--I'm not surewhat to do. You want to learn about us by living with us, and that'spart of our life. I certainly can't put one of your rank in a fieldshelter!"

Medart chuckled. "It doesn't disturb me, but Keith would probably beseriously embarrassed. " He enjoyed it, in fact, any time he was on oneof the worlds where open sexuality was the norm--particularly whereoutsiders were allowed or encouraged to participate. That was apreference, though, that Sandemans definitely didn't share. He turnedto Keith. "Would you prefer staying in a shelter or the lander, Lieutenant? With this many troops around us, I don't think I need afull-time bodyguard. "

"I would, thank you, sir. The lander, by preference. "

"You will still eat with us, won't you?" Cortin asked. "We don'tgenerally relax to a degree that should make you uncomfortable untilafter supper, and the ground floor is always formal. "

"I intend no disrespect, Excellency. I will be honored to eat andvisit with you. "

"Good. Let's go introduce you to my Family, then. " As they enteredthe Lodge and went upstairs to the common-room, she said, "To spare yousome confusion about our names: we're all Cortin, since Mike andSis--the senior spouses--wanted me as head of the Family and named itafter me. So Mike's full name is Michael Patrick Cortin-Odeon, butaround the Lodge or people who know us well, he's Mike or CaptainOdeon, depending on circumstances. Since he's also a priest, you'llsometimes hear adults calling him Father, too. "

They were in the living room by then, where the rest of Family Cortinwas waiting; she introduced them to the visitors. "Medic-LieutenantEleanor Chang, otherwise known as Piety or Sis, the Family's seniorwife; Elizabeth Bain, our only non-military adult;Communications-Lieutenant Joseph Pritchett, generally called Tiny;Armorer-Lieutenant Anthony Degas; Demolitions-Lieutenant David Bain, who's also a priest like Mike and myself, and my backup Inquisitor;Lieutenant Charles Powell, who doesn't have a rated specialty but actsas my secretary; and our children--legally my grandchildren, though Ican't have children of my own--Luke, Kateri, and George. "

The two Imperials bowed slightly, and Medart did the honors on thatside. "I appreciate your hospitality, " he said then. "Before ColonelCortin and I can do any productive negotiating, we have to get to knoweach other and each other's cultures. You got a bit of a head startwith Columbus' crew, but I'm deliberately starting from scratch, exceptfor the little Captain Odeon gave Captain DeLayne. "

"With first names, " Cortin said, "since you're guests in our home;formality's for the ground floor and below. Unless that's consideredrude in the Empire, which I doubt from the time Gwen spent with us. "

"In the Empire it'd be undue familiarity from anyone except my parents, other Rangers and the Sovereign, or the captain of my ship. But thisisn't the Empire, so we go by your customs, not ours; I'm Jim. "

Cortin smiled. "Joan--maybe Joanie, if you feel like joining ourFamily pleasures some evening. " She sobered. "Now--I agreed to letyou observe me, and I won't go back on that. But I do have to warn youthat, based on people's reactions here, you'll probably find my workextremely unpleasant. I know Mike didn't go into detail about it withCaptain DeLayne, because I told him not to. " She paused, using thebrief silence for emphasis. "I'm an Inquisitor, Jim. Normally, thatwould mean I question prisoners, and turn them over to a judge forsentencing if the evidence warrants it. But I'm the High King'sInquisitor, which means I deal only with capital crimes of the worsttype; by the time a criminal gets to me, he's either proven toostubborn for other Inquisitors, or he's under sentence of prolongeddeath. So far, only one of the prisoners remanded to me has leftHarmony Lodge alive, though with your help there may be a second. "

"That, " Medart said with considerable aversion, "sounds like youtorture people to death. "

Cortin nodded. "If you restrict 'people' to 'heinous criminals', you're absolutely right. I have never gone beyond first stageinterrogation--simple questioning--with an innocent, and truthsenselets me be sure the ones I kill are guilty of the crimes they're sentto me for. " She smiled, grimly. "I don't even have to ask, since theyall protest their innocence. "

"You said that if I help, a second prisoner may leave here alive. Whathelp do you need?"

"Your mind-probe, if it doesn't require the subject to answerverbally. " Cortin explained about her anomalous prisoner, then said, "It's probably nothing significant, but I don't like it. I can't findthe Inquisitor who conducted the interrogation, and there are rumorsthe judge who sent him here has ties to the Brotherhood. If he wassent here under false pretenses, my prisoner should be freed and givencompensation, and the judge should take his place. "

"The probe doesn't require verbal answers, no, " Medart said. "Andsince it may mean saving a life, I'll have a probe unit and operatorcome down. " He paused, considering. He could use telepathy to get theanswers she wanted, and her own--the small part she was callingtruthsense--would let her be sure he was reporting accurately. Thatwould be quicker than waiting for the probe; the question was whetherit would be wiser to reveal his Talent or not mention it at all. 

Use it, he decided. Odeon had read about the White Order rebellion andCorina's discovery of human Talent in Medart, then others; he might notknow the details, but he did know the basics, and it would be logicalto assume he'd passed the information along. "That'll take severalhours, though, and there's a faster way, if you want. I'm a fairlypowerful telepath; I can read his mind as well as a probe could, andI'm already here. "

It was Cortin's turn to hesitate. Mike had mentioned Talent, yes, andhad some telepathy himself, with anyone Shayan had mind-touched; theidea wasn't that odd, really, and Medart's offer would save time. Still--"Are you reading my mind?"

"No. I touched you briefly when we met, enough to learn you're not athreat, though I did pick up a little other information. Otherwise Iseldom use it unless I'm invited or there's an emergency. "

Her truthsense agreed, so Cortin nodded. "If an injustice is beingdone, it should be corrected as soon as possible; I accept. " Sheturned to her people. "Mike, Dave--would you take that prisoner to myfirst-stage room, please, while I give our guests a brief tour of thedungeon?"

"Of course, " Odeon replied. The two left, and Cortin turned back tothe Imperials. 

"I was making an assumption perhaps I shouldn't, " she said. "It's yourchoice to accompany us or not, Lieutenant DarElwyn. "

The Sandeman bowed. "I would be honored to do so, Excellency. "

Something in his tone made Medart glance at him, then do a quicksurface scan. Cortin's unconscious Talent had done its job; thewarrior was thoroughly in love with the High King's Inquisitor. That, Medart thought, was a complication he didn't need--but it was also onehe couldn't do anything about, so disregard it for now. Just make apoint of getting hold of DeLayne as soon as he could find a reasonableexcuse to be alone. 

"Let's go, then. " Cortin led them outside and to the rear of theLodge, where a cave-like entrance led underground. Above it wascarved, "Abandon all hope, ye who enter here. "

"Dante's Inferno, " Medart commented. "I take it, then, that this isthe prisoners' entrance?"

"Right, " Cortin agreed. "It isn't really Hell, of course, but it isthe anteroom to it for most. A few escape that by repentance, but theystill have to pay the worldly penalty for their crimes. What happensafter that is between them and God; all I can do is administer theSacraments and finish my work. If it's an interrogation, though, I'llkill one who repents as soon as he's given me any information he has. "

"You don't even try to save them?" Medart asked. 

"Their bodies, no, " Cortin said, leading them down the stairs. "I toldyou, I get the stubborn ones. By the time I break them, forcing themto live longer than necessary would be a torment even Cortin the Bitchdoesn't care to inflict. "

At the end of a short passage, she unlocked a massive door and gesturedthem through, into a dimly-lit corridor with doors along both sides, some with small lights turned on above them. "These are the holdingcells, under constant monitoring from the Detention Center and periodicmonitoring by my people. Troops from the Center take care of theprisoners, then remove bodies when Lt. Bain and I are done. Or ourcolleagues, who're free to use any suites we aren't, if they have anoverflow. "

Halfway down the passage, she unlocked another door. The corridor thisone led to was wider and brightly lit, much like a hospital corridor;she led them straight across, to a door marked "Interrogation SuiteAlpha", the "In Use" light above it lit. "This is the one I normallyuse, " she said, ushering them into the office area. "The layout'sstandard, but it's bigger than usual, and I have quite a bit ofexperimental material, both equipment and drugs. This section'snormally used for Stage One, which rarely happens here; today isunusual. " She nodded in the direction of her desk, and the chair infront of it which held a prisoner, flanked by Odeon and Bain. "He'sall yours, Ranger. Do you need anything special?"

"A chair would help, so I'm not standing over him; otherwise, no. "

Cortin nodded; Bain left, returning moments later with a folding chairhe handed to Medart. 

Medart positioned himself facing the prisoner and introduced himself, then said, "Colonel Cortin has some doubts about your guilt, but sinceyou can't talk, she can't question you very well. I can read minds, soI don't have that problem. Do you understand?"

The man nodded, but his attention was obviously on Cortin, not theRanger, and when Medart mind-touched him, all he could read was fear. He turned to the Inquisitor. "He's so terrified his fear's acting likea mind-shield, Colonel. I could get through, but not without hurtinghim; is there anything you can do to calm him down?"

"That might be difficult, " Cortin said. "I generally want my subjectsafraid of me; this is the first time I've had to calm one. " She turnedher attention to the prisoner. "Kenneth Shelton, isn't it?"

The man nodded. 

"I'm sure you've heard the usual rumors of my methods; it should be atleast a little reassuring that you're dressed and in this suite'soffice, rather than hanging naked in my third-stage room. "

The man nodded, mouthing, "Why?"

"Because, as Ranger Medart said, I have several reasons to wonder aboutyour guilt. " She detailed them, ending with, "In particular, the factthat you were muted, apparently to keep you from talking to me--whichis the only way I can rely on my truthsense for more than basics. Since I knew the Imperials were coming, and that they had a method--notthis one, though it should be equally effective--which would insuretruthful, if non-verbal, responses, I used my prerogatives as HighKing's Inquisitor to postpone your execution, and if my suspicionsprove well-founded . . . We'll see. Does that help?"

Shelton nodded, with Medart agreeing. "The fear's going, Colonel; hisprimary emotion now is gratitude. When that fades a bit, I'll be ableto read him. "

"Gratitude, " Cortin said, her expression grim. "He is innocent, then. I owe you a personal debt, Ranger; I have never harmed, much lessexecuted, anyone who didn't deserve it. Thanks to your assistance, this will be no exception. "

"My pleasure, " Medart told her. "I think he's settled down enough nowfor me to get through without hurting him. " He closed his eyes, concentrating on the prisoner. The light touch needed for simplecommunication wouldn't be enough, though he paused briefly at thatlevel to reassure the other. *Mind-reading is painless, Shelton, eventhough I'm going to have to go deep enough for direct memory access. Iwon't trigger the memories, so you won't have to relive them; I'll justcopy them to myself, so I can report accurately to Colonel Cortin. *

*I understand. * The man was nervous--naturally enough, Medartthought--but there was a basic stability to him the Ranger liked. *Dowhat you have to--and God bless you for helping. *

*Thank you. * With that Medart went deeper, scanning memories until hefound the relevant set. They were as nasty as he'd expected, and hedidn't like the idea of experiencing them, but to accomplish hisobjective, he didn't have any choice. He "reached" for them. 

Cortin watched with interest but no understanding as the Ranger closedhis eyes and sat silent for several seconds. Then he shuddered, tensing, and she watched sweat stains appear and grow on his uniform. By the time he opened his eyes again, almost half an hour later, he wassoaked and looked exhausted. She wanted to ask about her prisoner, butinstead said, "Are you all right?"

"I will be after a bath and nap, " Medart replied. "Reading minds, except for the simplest communication link, isn't like reading a book;on any deeper level, you share the other person's thoughts--andfeelings. This is my third time at that level, and by far the worst. "He stood, moving around to ease the kinks. "He's committed no crimes, Excellency, but he's damnsure been the victim of some. He's a smallfarmer; he and his family were sitting down to supper one evening whenseveral men broke in. They restrained him while they killed hisfamily, making sure he knew they were making it look like he'd done it. Then they changed to Enforcement Service uniforms and took him to anInquisitor. The Inquisitor already had his report written; all he didwas cut out Shelton's tongue and beat on him to make it look like he'dresisted interrogation. When that was over, the phony troopers tookhim to a judge, who sentenced him to you. The rest you know. "

Cortin didn't even try to hide her cold anger. "I'll need moredetails, of course, but that's enough to let me get started. Did youhappen to check on whether he was given the Sacraments?"

"Sorry, that didn't occur to me. " Medart sent a quick thought. *Wereyou?*

*By the Brotherhood?* Shelton's thought was bitter. *No, and I needthem--if you'll help me with Confession?*

"I'm Omnist, not Catholic, " Medart cautioned aloud. "I'll relay if youwant, though, and anything you say will be treated as Empire Secret. "

*Please. * Shelton's thought held a trace of wan humor. *You have someof my memories; why should I mind you reporting some of my sins?*

Medart managed a chuckle. "Put that way, no reason. "

 * * * * *

"Ego te absolvo in nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Amen. "

"Amen, " Medart relayed. "He'd like Communion, but without a tongue, he's not sure he can manage. " He paused, grinned. "We may be able tohelp there, too, unless you've developed regrowth techniques. "

"Spiritual Communion is as effective as physical, " Cortin reminded thepenitent, "though I admit it doesn't feel the same. " She turned to theRanger. "We don't have regrowth, no, but I do seem to remember hearingsomething about it. Only as a rumor, though. "

"It's quite real. We learned it from the Traiti, and the Lindner'sdoctors are trained in the procedures. Initiating it will only take afew hours, but the regrowth itself usually takes a couple of weeks. "

"A couple of weeks shouldn't matter, and since it's possible, it shouldbe part of his restitution. What will such treatment cost?"

"No charge, " Medart said. "Civilians can be treated at militaryfacilities if there's space and what they need isn't otherwiseavailable, both of which are true here. " He turned to the Sandeman. "Take him up to the ship when Colonel Cortin's done, please. "

"Yes, sir. "

"I'd suggest, " Cortin said, "that you bring a few extra bodyguards whenyou come back, Lieutenant. I learned from an earlier prisoner thatImperials are at the top of the Brotherhood's wipe list, and after theway he helped me today, Ranger Medart will be a particular target. "

Medart frowned. "A Sandeman warrior's the only bodyguard I've hadsince they joined the Empire. And that's more symbol than necessity. "

"In the Empire, maybe so, " Cortin said. "For a major Brotherhoodtarget, a bodyguard is a necessity. And it's a good idea to havephysically impressive ones. Despite their abilities, Sandemans areimpressive only to people who're familiar with them, which most in theKingdom Systems aren't. "

"You're the expert here, " Medart said. "Okay. Keith, ask ColonelWilliamson to detail me a standard team, the biggest people he's got. You'll be in charge of them, of course. Oh, and you can stay aboardovernight, if you'd like. "

"Yes, thank you, sir. " Keith smiled briefly, and Medart hid a grin. If Cortin thought he should have physically impressive bodyguards, thatcould be arranged--along with an evaluation of the Systems' attitudetoward non-humans, though if it weren't for her suggestion, he'd haveput that off for a while yet. 

"Good, " Cortin said. "Captain Odeon, would you show Ranger Medart tohis suite, please?"

"Of course, Colonel. If you'll come with me, sir?"

30. Interview

Upstairs in the Family section, Odeon turned to Medart. "Thanks forhelping her, Jim. That's one the Brothers hadn't tried before, tricking her into executing an innocent man. "

"It was a nasty frame, all right, for both of them, " Medart agreed. "She seems to take a lot of pride in confining her torture tocriminals; killing someone who didn't deserve it under your laws, evenif it was on false evidence, I'd say would be a major blow. "

"One that would lessen her effectiveness, and that'd be a major victoryfor the Brotherhood. " Odeon led Medart to one of the Lodge's guestsuites and showed him in. "This is yours as long as you want to stay. If you'll authorize one to go aboard your lander, a servant will bringyour baggage. "

"Damn--I forgot you don't have fabricators. " Medart touched histhroat, activating his comm implant. "Empress Lindner?"

When the ship answered, he went on. "Have a standard travel kit madeup for me, please, for an indefinite stay. Lieutenant DarElwyn will beup shortly; he can bring it with him when he comes back. Medart out. "

"You can communicate with your ship with no equipment?" Odeon asked. 

"Not exactly; the equipment's in my throat and behind my ear. It'scalled a comm implant, and most senior Imperials have them. Normally Iinitiate the contact the way you just saw, but the ship can contact meif necessary, or I can tell it to monitor full-time if I think therecould be a need. "

"Still a lot I don't know, " Odeon said ruefully. "I'd recommend thelatter whenever you leave the Lodge. " He hesitated, then askedabruptly, "How do you feel about Joan?"

"I'm not in love with her, if that's what you're asking. "

"It was, but how--oh. You felt it when you mind-touched us right atfirst. I'm not surprised; you don't seem the type to become anEnforcement trooper. In case you're worried, that's the onlypersonality type she has that effect on. I'd say the Sandeman is, though. "

"He is, " Medart said, then, "You felt my mind-touch? That's neverhappened before, unless I did it deliberately. "

Odeon grimaced. "I had some . . . Mental surgery . . . A few monthsago. It left me able to release the compulsions Shannon could impose, and it gave me a strong sensitivity to mental contact. I can't doanything with or about the contact, unless it's with someone else hemind-touched, but I know when it happens. "

Medart sensed the other's reluctance to pursue that subject, so hereturned to practicalities. "Since you don't have fabricators, andwhat I'm wearing is all I've got till Keith gets back with my kit, isthere any way I can get my clothes cleaned in the couple of hours I'llbe napping?"

"Easily, " Odeon said, clearly relieved. "We sometimes have unexpectedovernight company, so the guest suites are equipped with robes, pajamas, and standard toiletries. If you'll change, the servants canhave what you're wearing clean and back to you in about an hour. "

"I'd appreciate that. "

 * * * * *

When Medart woke, his uniform was hanging up inside the bathroom door, his underwear was folded neatly on top of the clothes hamper, and hisboots and other leather items had been polished. He showered anddressed, decided not to call DeLayne since he'd gotten the necessaryinformation about Cortin's odd Talent from Odeon, and checked the time. He'd slept longer than he expected; it was about 1730 Standard, aboutan hour later local time. 

He left his suite, followed sounds of talk and laughter to the livingroom--and was pleasantly surprised to be greeted with a hug andenthusiastic kiss from the Inquisitor. He returned both with equalenthusiasm, got a similar greeting from Sis and a more restrained onefrom Betty--right, she wasn't a trooper, didn't share theirdispensation, so more wouldn't be appropriate. Then Odeon approached, his expression inquiring. 

Medart shook his head with a smile. "I'm flattered, Mike, and I don'twant to offend you, but I'm afraid you aren't my type. "

"Thanks, and none taken, " Odeon said. "Too bad, though--does beingaround it bother you?"

"No, not at all--it just doesn't do anything for me, either. "

Odeon chuckled. "It would if you'd had the plague and been out onremote patrol. There aren't many women in Enforcement, so all but avery few troopers go both ways, especially in the field. "

"I can understand that, " Medart said. "The ones I've seen, on a coupleof worlds where sex is considered an art form, didn't leave any doubtthey were enjoying themselves, either. "

"That's all very well, " Cortin said, sounding plaintively amused, "butwould you mind going into reminiscence and philosophy later? I, forone, am ready for supper and after-dinner relaxation. "

Her semi-complaint drew chuckles and agreement; the Family and guestwent to the dining room. 

 * * * * *

After breakfast the next morning, Cortin asked Medart to accompany herto her ground-floor office. When they were seated in the conversationarea there, she said, "While you were napping yesterday, I calledColonel Bradford and asked him to go into the details of what you foundout from Shelton. I'm the best in the Kingdoms at third-stage, buthe's the best at first, especially the memory-enhancing techniques weuse with cooperative witnesses. I'd like you to work with him thismorning; you can join me this afternoon, if you want to observe anexecution. "

Medart grinned briefly, then nodded. It was almost half a centurysince he'd taken orders from anyone except the Sovereign--but he wasn'tin the Empire now, he was Colonel Cortin's guest; he'd go along withher arrangements, as long as they didn't interfere with his duty. "Asyou say, Colonel. "

Cortin returned the grin. "Pretty good, for someone Captain DeLaynetold me gave orders rather than taking them. "

"That depends on circumstances. One of my colleagues, not quite twentyyears ago, took orders from a fourteen-year-old who'd rescued him fromrebels--but if I may change the subject, did DeLayne and his peoplehave any effect on your attitude toward the Empire?"

Cortin sobered. "In that they were all proud to be citizens and partof your military, a little. They got along well with the troopers, andSpacer Third Class Conley made a very favorable impression on myFamily, so I can say your ordinary citizens would probably get alongwith ours. And Mike is convinced that joining the Empire would be goodfor us, after a transition period he does think would be difficult--hesays that's the only thing I have any real reason to worry about. Noneof the Columbus' people were on a policy level, though. "

"And I am. Yes. " Medart was silent for a moment. "Our basic policyis pretty simple, really, though some of the corollaries can getcomplex. People everywhere in the Empire have the same basic wants andneeds: a stable environment, a secure home, safety for their family. Those can be achieved in any number of ways, and a way that's ideal forone person may be totally abhorrent to another. That's why we try topreserve cultural diversity, even at the cost of some order andefficiency, and whatever we may think of some aspects of a givenculture. If it can provide most of its citizens with the opportunityfor those basics, the Empire won't try to change it. "

Cortin frowned. That matched what Mike had reported, and Medartbelieved it implicitly, but it was still hard for her to believe itcould be true. She started to say as much and challenge him, but wasstopped when Matthew knocked on the door and announced Colonel DavidBradford. 

Cortin made the introductions, then smiled. "You two don't need me, soif you'll excuse me, I have a multiple rapist-murderer I've beenlooking forward to. "

Bradford chuckled. "I've heard about him--how long do you think he'lllast?"

"I think I can stretch him a day and a half, maybe a little longer. "

"Good. I may come down and observe for a bit, if this doesn't take toolong. "

"Fine. If not, I'll see you Sunday. "

"I wouldn't miss it. " As Cortin left, Bradford turned to Medart. "Iunderstand you actually have Shelton's memories, in full detail?"

"Of that particular series of events, yes. Not of his entire life. "

"That series is all we need. " Bradford smiled, though Medart didn'tthink he meant it. "You should be as relaxed as possible for thisinterview; I'd suggest you lean back, or perhaps lie down on the couch. "

"In a moment. How long will this take?"

"That depends on several factors, but probably not over two hours. Why?"

"My new bodyguard team's due down sometime this morning, and I want tobe there when they arrive. " Medart touched his throat. "EmpressLindner, what's Lieutenant DarElwyn's departure time?" Subvocally headded, "Monitor till I tell you otherwise. "

"Yes, Ranger, " came the answer only he could hear. "He is preparingfor launch now. "

"Ask him to delay for two hours, please, " Medart said aloud. "And makesure he's bringing a shelter for the team; they'd be pretty cramped inthe facilities available here. " He paused. "Oh, and program my chronoto display local time as the primary. "

"Yes, sir. Is there anything else?"

"That's it; Medart out. " Turning his attention back to the Inquisitor, Medart settled back in his chair. "All right, Colonel. I'm ready. "

 * * * * *

Bradford's questioning, Medart thought when it was over, was the mostthorough and probing debrief he'd ever been through. It hadn't beenpleasant reliving those memories of murder, family loss, torture andmaiming--his, even though he hadn't been the one the originals happenedto--and he was relieved when Bradford called a halt, saying he'd gottenall the useful information Medart had. His smile this time was moregenuine. "You're a good subject, Ranger. You've given me all I needto have that judge arrested, as well as identify and arrest the rogueInquisitor and the rest of those Brothers. "

"If they haven't gone into hiding. " Medart checked his chrono androse. "My bodyguard team should be down in ten minutes or so, if you'dcare to meet some non-humans. "

Bradford hesitated, then nodded. "I don't really care to, but ifColonel Cortin's right, I'd better start getting used to them. "

Medart smiled. "If you join the Empire, yes. I'd planned on givingyou a bit more preparation, but Colonel Cortin suggested my bodyguardbe the biggest people we have, and those are Traiti. The Empireincludes standard humans, human variants like the Sandemans and theNarvonese Dragon-Kindred, and non-humans, like the Traiti andIrschchans. One of my fellow Rangers is Irschchan, and I wouldn't beat all surprised if she became Empress some day. Plus there areoccasional genetically-engineered variants who're so far from the humannorm they'd be classified non-human if that weren't their root stock. "

"I understand. "

Medart was thinking hard as they went outside to wait. He would haveliked to get a reaction uninfluenced by prior information to hisbodyguards' appearance, but from Bradford's response to the meremention of non-humans, that didn't seem like such a good idea. He'dwarn the spectators, then, and see about having pictures circulatedbefore he went out in public with them. Bradford was right: if therewas a chance these people would join the Empire, they'd have to startgetting used to their fellow citizens. 

He'd barely finished a brief description of the Traiti when the soundof null-grav engines made him look up. It was the lander, making afast but otherwise sedate approach. Medart hid a grin as spectatorsdrew back, expecting a crash. Sandeman reflexes made the speedperfectly safe, and if they thought this was something, they should seethe type of landing a pilot trained at Clan Leras preferred. Given achoice, especially on a non-Sandeman world, those would stunt a crafttill it was barely a couple of meters off the ground. That usuallyresulted in one of the watchers panicking and calling the localemergency services before a safe, if overly dramatic, landing. 

The lander touched down, and moments later the hatch opened. Keithdisembarked, followed by four enlisted Marines. Despite Medart'scaution and description, the massive gray-skinned Traiti drew sounds ofastonishment--and, Medart thought, some fear--from the troopers, and anexclamation of "Dear God!" from Bradford. 

The team stopped about a meter from Medart and saluted. When he'dreturned the salute, Keith introduced the team members. "Do you havework for us right away, " he asked then, "or should I have them set uptheir shelter?"

"The shelter, " Medart said. "And it might not be a bad idea for themto circulate, let these people get used to them. You can do that aswell, or join Colonel Bradford and me; we'll be observing ColonelCortin at work. "

"I'd prefer to join you, sir. " Keith turned to the senior NCO. "You're in charge here, Sergeant Tovar. "

"Yes, sir. " The sergeant smiled, exposing shark-like teeth. "You neednot worry, sirs. This is not our first time among humans who haven'tseen Traiti before. It's just too bad there are no children here. "

"Children!" Bradford exclaimed in disbelief. 

"Children, " Medart confirmed with a chuckle. "Traiti adore children, anyone's children--and the youngsters have some way of knowing it. Five minutes or so after they meet, they're fast friends. "

"I think I would like my children to have such friends, " a woman saidbehind Medart. He turned, to see all of Family Cortin except Cortinherself, Odeon, and the children. Chang stepped forward, one handbrushing the bulge of her abdomen. "I do not know why, but I findthese Traiti . . . Comfortable. "

Medart smiled. Sis had a trace of empathy, not enough to be calledTalent but clearly enough for her to sense the Traiti regard forchildren and women--especially pregnant ones--of whatever race. 

Betty looked from the Traiti to the Family's senior wife, thought for amoment, then nodded. "I trust Sis' feelings; they can come out afterlunch. "

Breakthrough! Medart thought as all four Traiti smiled and Tovar bowedto the women. If Cortin's Family allowed their children to play withnon-humans, it would have to have a favorable effect, at least on thosewho saw them. 

"We thank you, ka'naya, " Tovar said. "Not having children around isone of the most difficult parts of military life; we will treasure thisopportunity. "

"They will, too, " Medart told Bradford as the three made their way toCortin's underground suite. "If they can't be at home, the Traitiversion of perfect shore leave is a park-full of kids. "

Bradford didn't have anything to say to that, so the three were silentuntil they got to the observation room door, where he paused with hishand on the knob. "Colonel Cortin says she told you briefly what shedoes. I have to add that she's extremely good at both making thepunishment fit the crime, and at making that punishment last. Ifyou're at all squeamish, I'd strongly recommend that you not follow methrough this door. "

"I'm here to observe, " Medart said. "I don't expect to like it, but Ican't form an accurate assessment of this society if I only observe thepositive side. Would you mind telling me what this one did?"

"Of course. He's attacked three families, in all cases raping andkilling them one at a time, while the survivors watched. Childrenfirst, then the mother, with the father last. Grandfather, in onecase. He claims more, but Enforcement has found only those fifteenbodies. Even Colonel Cortin can't make him suffer for that many, soany more would be academic as far as his punishment is concerned. "

Medart grimaced. "I see what she meant about getting the particularlynasty ones. Do you know what she has in mind for him?"

"That depends mostly on how he reacts to her preliminary examination. Most people have one major fear, criminals usually more; when shediscovers his, that's what she'll concentrate on. But since he's arapist, that'll definitely include sexual pain. "

"She'll geld him, of course, " Keith said. 

"Probably, " Bradford agreed, "but not immediately; intact genitals aretoo useful for producing both physical and psychological pain to wastethem early. Especially with one like this, where they're powerful egopoints. "

For the torture scene:

30a. Cortin's point of view

30b. Medart's point of view

30c. Odeon's point of view

30d. Keith's point of view

31. Explanation

Medart wasn't hungry at all by the time Cortin and her new sworn manwere finished with their prisoner, but he did feel better when theyleft the third-stage room, better still when they left the dungeon. Assoon as they got to the main floor, he touched his throat, activatinghis comm implant. "Empress Lindner?"

When the ship replied, he went on. "Show Lieutenant Keith DarElwynreleased from Imperial service effective this date; reason is oath ofpersonal fealty to Colonel Joan Cortin of the Kingdom Systems. Allback pay and allowances are to be sent to her in whatever form shespecifies. Have his personal belongings--and copies of all referencematerials we have pertaining to Sandemans, transcribed intopre-Imperial English--sent down as soon as possible. And I'll need areplacement pilot. "

Cortin frowned. "Why me? It's his money. "

"How to explain best is difficult, " Medart said slowly. "I've been ina 'na's mind, and I'm still not sure I understand it completely. Whenyou accepted his oath, he became a part of you--literally, by theirreckoning, to the point where Sandemans would consider you the fatherof any children he might engender. "

"Dear God! I thought the oath was extreme, but I didn't dream . . . "Cortin trailed off, staring at her 'na. 

"Going to extremes is a Sandeman characteristic, " Medart said drily. "As another example, he'll want the tattoo I mentioned on his face toshow he's yours. Their custom entitles him to it--and if he doesanything against their custom with other Sandemans around, it protectshim from punishment or dishonor, because they'll see it as doing yourwill. "

And, Cortin thought, if their negotiations took the Kingdom Systemsinto the Empire, there would definitely be other Sandemans around. Sheturned to Keith. "Do you want that?"

"Yes, Thakur, very much. "

"It's your face; is there any particular mark you'd prefer?"

Keith thought for a moment. "Since you're an Inquisitor, a questionmark like the one on your badge might be appropriate. "

"It would, yes--and since I'm High King's Inquisitor, there should be acrown on top. " She cocked her head. "I don't know much about thelocal tattoo artists, but I'm sure someone here does; if you're aseager as you look, I can find out who's best and have him brought hereto do the job. "

"I am eager, Thakur, but not enough for you to go to extra trouble. "

Cortin grinned. "Sometimes I enjoy going to extra trouble for mypeople. Let's get up to the Family floor and see who knows abouttattooing experts. "

"Thank you, Thakur!"

"My pleasure. "

On the way upstairs, Keith began to feel something odd. Not reallyodd, he corrected himself; just inappropriate in these surroundings andcertainly not the sort of thing he'd expect a proper 'na to feel towardhis thakur! Honor, respect, devotion, of course--but desire? Customwas silent on the subject--naturally, with almost all suchrelationships between warriors--so sex wasn't forbidden, exactly. Onthe other hand, it didn't quite seem properly respectful, either. 

The feeling subsided a bit as his thakur spoke to her team, then hadTony call an artist he knew, but it didn't go away completely. And, oddly enough, he seemed to be sensing her feelings, maybe even a shadowof her thoughts, in spite of his lack of Talent. That was a blessinghe hadn't expected, and he sent a quick prayer of thanks to the godsfor it; if he could know her thoughts, it would make doing her will farmore certain. 

They had supper while waiting for the artist to arrive; Medart excusedhimself as soon as the meal was over, saying he wasn't in the mood forsex and had some thinking to do. 

For Keith's experiences: 31a. Tattoo

32. Briefing

Medart went to his suite, preferring to be alone rather than spoil theFamily's evening. It wasn't their fault he didn't consider torture avalid form of punishment--and never would, though he had to accept thatin many cultures it was exactly that--or that watching it made him feelhe wouldn't be comfortable company for several hours. The best thingfor him in a mood like this was privacy, a long hot soak, and eithersomething to study or an action-adventure tape that didn't take muchthought. 

The suite's 'fresher provided the first, and there was a bookcase inthe suite's sitting room that, while it didn't have either of the othertwo, did have enough variety and interest to keep him occupied until areasonable time, local, to go to bed and do some thinking until he fellasleep. If you were alone, he'd found, bed was one of the best placespossible for concentrated thought: dark, quiet, and with nointerruptions. 

One thing he'd have to do fairly soon, he decided, was have a seriousdiscussion with Odeon about religion. It was clear even from thelittle he'd seen, never mind Odeon's conviction that God and Devil hadcooperated in healing Cortin, that religion was far more important inthe Systems than it was in the Empire. 

After that, though, what? The Brothers of Freedom seemed to be theKingdom Systems' biggest problem; it would have to be a big plus if heand the rest of the visiting Imperials could help wipe out that sort ofthreat. 

He wasn't prepared for what happened next. He felt a mind-touch, morepowerful than he would have believed possible. *You needn't beconcerned about the Brotherhood, Ranger. They are my concern, and theProtector's. *

*What the-- Who are you?*

*I have many names. You call me Satan, people here call me Shayan, andat present I call myself Lucius. You are absolutely correct about theother, however; you should indeed have a talk with Michael Odeon, andsoon. Tonight, I think. *

*Satan, huh?* The other believed that, and his mind-touch wasdefinitely both powerful and non-human, though it reminded him in a wayof Cortin's. But the actual Christian Devil? *That's a bit hard toswallow. *

*You will come to accept it. I would say, from what I sense going onin the common-room, that Cortin is in the process of transferring herProtector role to the one who will hold it permanently. That means adecision point crucial to this entire universe will arrive within days, perhaps hours, and you should have the same information I was permittedto give Family Cortin. * Medart got the impression of a sardonic smile. *Cortin's role in the primary drama has ended, save for the formalityof bringing the Systems into your Empire, and the Protector will be, asI am, restricted to the Systems, at least for a time. The true focalpoint here is, and always has been, Michael Odeon; his birth anddevelopment are the culmination of the history you studied on the wayhere, and his decision will determine the fate of this universe. Hedoes not know that, and you will be no more able to tell him than Iam--but I would urge you most solemnly to influence him in the Empire'sfavor, to the point where he would leave his family to serve it. *

Medart frowned, sitting up. *If I can't tell him, why tell me? Who'llstop us? How could one man's decision affect an entire universe? And, most important, if you're who you claim, how come I sense anxiety fromyou instead of hostility?*

*The last question first, then. This universe is going to be invadedsoon, by beings who frighten even me. If Odeon's decision is for theEmpire, that invasion will lead to the most life-destructive war in theuniverse's history. If he decides for his family, instead of war therewill be simple massacre, which will include me and my demons. So I actas I do out of pure self-interest. That also answers your first andthird questions. Knowing my identity, you should be able to tell mewho will stop us. *

*Assuming you are who you claim to be, it'd have to be the Creator. *

*Yes. While He--A, in your Omnist terms--wants the same choice we do, Michael must be allowed his freedom. An odd concept, to me, but one Heinsists on. *

*Mike's more than he seems, then. And that's got to be one roughenemy, to have someone like you worried; even if you're not Satan, you've got the strongest Talent I've ever felt. When's the invasion, so I can tell His Majesty?*

Medart sensed amusement. *Your skepticism should anger me, JamesMedart, but I find it refreshing instead. If Odeon makes the properdecision, you will come to belief in the appropriate god at thenecessary time. It is indeed 'one rough enemy', but I am not allowedto identify them to you further, and since the timing of numerousincidents in the defense is crucial, I doubt you will be able to tellanyone except Odeon any of this conversation. It is even possiblethat, once the decision point is passed, my Adversary may edit some ofyour memories to prevent inadvertent premature revelations. *

*I don't like that idea, but if you're right, I won't have any say inthe matter, so there's no point in worrying or complaining. What aboutMike?*

*I am not permitted to go into his background. I can, however, tellyou that, should he decide in favor of the Empire, the Protector willgive him Ranger-level abilities--including, if he chooses, thenecessary mind-set. *

*Umm. * Medart got out of bed and put on a robe. An invasion hecouldn't report, by an enemy that frightened someone as powerful as theone who was briefing him, with the best-case scenario for the Empire adevastating war--that didn't sound good at all. And it all hinged onone man! Well, at least it included the possibility of a new Ranger, which was definitely to the good. Tarlac assassinated right after theTraiti War, Menshikov, Ellman, and Steinhauer killed during the briefWhite Order revolt--even though he'd recruited Corina Losinj duringthat revolt, they were still three short of the average, and even thatwasn't enough. *Will I be able to use that possibility in convincinghim?*

*I believe so, though he does not at present have the scope to fullycomprehend what a Ranger is. I have told you what is possible to meand necessary to you; we will not be in contact again until thedecision point. *

With that, the contact broke. Medart shook his head, then went intothe living room and made himself a cup of coffee. Instant from amicrowave didn't match what he got from a shipboard service panel, butit was coffee, and he had a bad habit that way. 

33. Discussion 2

A knock on Medart's door didn't surprise him. "Come in, Mike--I'vebeen waiting for you. "

Odeon entered, tying the belt of his robe. "You've had some sort ofodd experience too, then?"

"Yeah. A mental visit from someone who calls himself Satan, or Shayan, or Lucius. Want some coffee?"

"I'll make myself some tea, thanks. " Odeon busied himself doing so, thinking that it was clear both of them were in seriously unfamiliarterritory. "Did he tell you anything useful?"

"Yeah, sort of, though it seems I can't talk about all of it. "

Odeon snorted a laugh. "That doesn't surprise me! So much of this iskeeping secrets from various people, I'd be astonished if you couldtell me everything. At least I can tell you that the permanentProtector's shown up, so Joanie doesn't have that problem any longer. "

"Whoever it was did tell me that was happening. What nobody's toldanyone in the Empire is what the Protector is. "

Odeon frowned, staring at his cup. "That's because Joanie told us toavoid talking about religion. But I don't think we're going to be ableto avoid it any longer. You know I'm Catholic, and the bio sketch Iread on you says you're Omnist--which I'm afraid doesn't mean much tome. "

"Not practicing, but yes. And your version of Catholicism is avariant; I studied Traditional theology on the way out here. In that, and in other Christian faiths outside the Systems, there's no mentionof a Protector. Instead, it's Christ's second coming that's supposedto start God's kingdom. "

Odeon's frown grew deeper. "No Protector? But the Bible says--"

"Your Bible, " Medart corrected. "I'm a little surprised you didn't doany religious study, even though Joan told you not to discuss it. Ifyou want, I'll have my ship make you a copy of the Traditional Catholicversion, along with an outline of their teachings; except for thedoctrine of the Protector, that seems to be the branch your Foundersbelonged to. "

"I'd . . . Appreciate that, " Odeon said slowly. "You're telling mewe've been lied to?"

"Not necessarily. " Medart paused, studying the other. "Will you beoffended if I give you the Omnist position on different religions?"

"I'll try not to be. "

"Good. The primary tenet is that all religions are true in part, nonein totality--Omnism included. While the Creator's both infallible andunchanging, the creations aren't; we change, hopefully mostly for thebetter, and He gives us different religions to reflect our changingneeds. I'd say that for some reason, your Founders were given arevelation about the Protector. I can't say how faithfully theyrecorded it, or if any interpretations were accurate, but another ofour primary beliefs is that the Creator plays fair with His creations. He doesn't lie, though we may misunderstand or otherwise screw up whatHe shows us. " Medart grinned. "You told me yourself the realProtector's shown up, which should ease your mind on that score. Do Iknow @, by the way?"

Odeon managed a smile. "You brought him. Joanie had Keith given histattoo, then made a comment about being anxious for the permanentProtector to take over. Keith offered to take that burden from her andhad that offer accepted--I'm not sure by Joanie. Then he sent me hereto visit you, telling me I had a lot to learn. "

"Keith, huh? Mind telling me what you believe the Protector is, nowthat we know who he is?"

"Until a couple of minutes ago, I was certain the Protector was theThird Person of the Trinity. Now you tell me there's nothing knownabout him outside the Systems, when God is universal. So . . . I don'tknow. Did Lucius tell you anything about him?"

"That he and the Protector are both restricted to the Systems, at leastfor a time, and that the Brotherhood's their problem. Of course, ifhe's who he claims to be, that could be a lie. "

"Damn. " Odeon rubbed the back of his neck. "He told me months agothat his reputation as Father of Lies comes from humans who don't wantto believe him, that the truth was more useful and painful. Since thathurts, it probably is true. "

"It makes you feel betrayed. "

"Yeah. " Odeon sighed. The Ranger wasn't mind-touching him, but he wascertain that wasn't necessary; he'd never been very good at hidingstrong feelings, and his current feeling of betrayal was as strong ashis anguish at Joanie's maiming had been. "What would he be, then?"

Medart shrugged. "All I can give you is a guess. "

"I understand. "

"Okay. Bear in mind that I don't share your faith and ours usesdifferent terminology, so I'll have to do some more explaining, and youmay find that sacrilegious. Especially since you're a priest. "

"I'm properly warned; go ahead. "

"We'll start with the basic point we agree fully on, then. There isone Creator of all the universes, right?"

"I only know of one universe, but other than that, yes. "

"There are more. You'll have to take my word for now, but I'll giveyou proof later. Anyway, you believe the Creator is three beings inone, a belief I don't share. We do agree, though, that there arelesser supernatural beings. Right again?"

"The various kinds of angels and demons, yes. "

"And the souls of those who've died?"

Odeon thought about that, then nodded slowly. "I suppose so, though Idon't usually think of them that way. "

"Even the saints, who work miracles?"

"God works the miracles through them, " Odeon corrected. "Okay, I cango along with all of that. "

"Good, because the next step is where you're going to get upset. Sinceeverything ultimately comes from the Creator, including the power towork miracles, Omnists don't see any practical difference whether theselesser beings intercede, as you believe, and the Creator works themiracle directly, or He delegates the power and they work the actualmiracle independently. Since demons in almost all theologies can workthe negative equivalent of miracles, and I don't think it likely they'dask the Creator's permission, I tend to the latter view. "

Odeon didn't like that, but looked at from a purely logical viewpoint, he couldn't argue. It was for damnsure Shayan could do things on thatorder. "Go on; I can handle it so far. "

Medart smiled. "You're doing better than I expected. Maybe you won'tblow up on me at this stage after all. "

"I've heard a couple of Imperials swearing 'by the Creator and all thegods', so I can make a guess. I don't like it one little bit, but I'dsay what we agree on as the lesser supernatural beings are what theymean by the last part of that phrase. "

"Exactly right! The Omnist definition of a god is a being subordinateto the Creator who is the proximate cause of a miracle. It's not ajudgement of good or bad; it's a simple term to distinguish those whowork miracles from those who don't. And if the Creator chooses, He cangrant a material being the powers and knowledge normally restricted tothose on the supernatural plane. From what you tell me, He loanedJoanie those powers temporarily, and has just given them toKeith--maybe permanently. "

"Umm. " Odeon mulled that over for almost a full minute. That was alittle better than the absolute betrayal he'd felt before, but not bymuch. "We were promised the Final Coming of God, and His Kingdom--nota human transformed into an embodied angel or saint. "

Medart sighed. "Mike, I wish I could offer you what you really need, but that's the best I can do. If it's any consolation, I know andrespect Sandemans very much; you couldn't get anyone better for aProtector than one of their warriors. The only change I can seenecessary for him to function that way, besides enhancing his naturalattitudes and abilities, would be for him to be given a more openoutlook sexually. "

"I think he's been given that; at least he undressed when we did, andsaid he'd take my place conducting his service. But--part of theprotection is from sin. How can he do that when he doesn't even knowwhat our sins are?"

"How do you know he doesn't, now? Giving him that information wouldhardly be beyond the Creator's power. "

Odeon rubbed the back of his hand, studying the blue circled triangleon each. "Do you know what these mean?" he asked abruptly. 

"No. I'm curious, but elsewhere it's one of the symbols of theTrinity, so I didn't think I should ask just yet. "

"It is? Here it started out as the Brothers' symbol, and when you seeit burned into someone's hands, it's a mark of their particular hatred. When it's normal skin with a blue glow, like mine, it's the Protector'sSeal--means the person with them has given up the ability to sin. " Hestudied them for several more seconds. "Considering what I think aboutbeing tricked the way we have been, I'm a little surprised he hasn'ttaken these away. "

"You're thinking standard human, not Sandeman warrior. I'm sure hethinks you're perfectly justified in feeling betrayed, since he's notwhat you were promised. While he can and will carry out the functions, since he accepted the position, and in Omnist terms has apparentlybecome a god, he certainly isn't the Creator. " Medart paused, wondering if this were the time to broach the subject of Odeon becominga Ranger, or at least claiming his Imperial citizenship and moving toTerra. Before he could decide, Odeon solved that problem for him. 

"Jim--can I ask you something?"

"Of course. I'll answer it as the private individual I am here, or asa Ranger, whichever you prefer. "

"What's the difference?"

"As a private individual, I can take your feelings into consideration, and the answer doesn't have to be complete. As a Ranger, you get itall, with no shading. And I'll warn you in advance: most people don'task us questions, because they don't have the first option and theyknow they probably won't like our professional answers. "

Odeon managed a grin. He didn't mean it all the way, but Jim'sresponse did deserve something. "At this point, I'm feeling likenothing can go right, and I don't know what to do about it. I've gotto work something out, so you might as well give me the professionalversion. "

"Okay. In that case, I'm going to give you one more out. Lucius toldme something that makes me want--need, under our presentcircumstances--to get you into the Empire and a job that'll regularlyget you into dangerously interesting situations. "

"I'm Strike Force, Jim, even though I was taken off active duty fourmonths ago because I'm Joanie's heir. Danger's normal for us; it'sonly by God's grace I survived my first year, much less made it to agethirty-seven. And right now, I've got to admit I wouldn't exert a lotof effort to avoid getting killed. What job are you talking about?"

"Let me get to it more gradually, okay?"

"Okay, if that's your professional opinion. "

Medart chuckled. "It is--and that answer gives me a lot of hope. Besides feeling betrayed, I'd bet that being relieved of active duty, and now having Keith take over your work with Joan, have you feelinguseless as well. Am I right?"

Odeon nodded, reluctantly. "I've been trying to avoid thinking aboutthat, but . . . Yes, you're right. With Keith the Protector now, heprobably won't be helping her the way I did--she probably won't need ahelper any more, if he gives her the gifts the Herald was promised--andI didn't really like the work, but it was the only productive thing Iwas doing. Betrayal, uselessness--and I'm damn close to losing all myfaith. "

Which sounded like it was tearing him apart, Medart thought. A lot ofpeople, even a few Rangers, needed a religious faith to feel complete;it wouldn't be a violation of the separation doctrine to try and helphim regain his. "Don't give up till you read the Traditional church'sBible and teachings, Mike. They might be just what you need. "

"I hope so. " Odeon hesitated, then decided to go on; as a policeofficer, he knew that having all the facts was essential to reaching agood decision, and he wanted the best Medart could manage. "The nightI was Sealed to the Protector--Joanie then, of course--Jeshua appearedto me in a vision. One of the things he told me was that I'd be testedby pain and loss great enough I'd be seriously tempted to reject him. I thought earlier that Shayan torturing me was that, but I was wrong. This is, and I hate it. It's a horrible feeling. "

"I can tell, " Medart said sympathetically. "Hang on; let me have thatmaterial brought down right away instead of waiting till morning. " Hetouched his throat, gave the necessary orders. "Okay, they'll be herein half an hour or so. Unfortunately, we don't have any TraditionalCatholics aboard, or I'd have asked one to come down and talk to you. "

"The Bible and outline should be enough, if it's going to work at all. I have a funny feeling I'm going to be up all night reading and praying. . . Would you mind if we get back to the main subject?"

"Sure. I can't do much else about your feeling of betrayal, but I'mhoping to get rid of the useless feeling for you. " Medart paused, smiled. "Even if you decide against the job I want you to take, ifthose feelings are strong enough that you feel you have to leave theSystems, all you need to do is claim your Imperial citizenship, thenexercise your option to change your world of residence once at Imperialexpense--in this case, aboard my ship. "

"They're strong enough, " Odeon said, "but I've still got a Family Ilove and responsibilities I can't just run away from. I'll claimcitizenship, yes--the other, not unless you can persuade me the Empirehas more of a claim on me than my Family and the Archduchy of HighTeton do. "

"I think I can manage that. Welcome to the Empire, Mike--I thinkyou're the first Systems person to take that step officially. Nowwhat's this about being Joan's heir, and an Archduchy? I don'tremember anything about you being part of the nobility. "

"What?" Odeon frowned, thinking back over the past three weeks. "Youknow, I don't think the subject ever came up. Joanie's Archduchess ofHigh Teton, and she named me her heir, which makes me a Duke. Localnobility only, of course. "

"Of course, " Medart agreed, pleased that Odeon was showing even thattiny trace of humor. "Shall I start calling you 'Excellency'?"

"I don't feel much like an Excellency at the moment. Just stick withMike, please. "

He'd better slow down, Medart told himself. Mike was good, but hewasn't Ranger-level yet, and if Medart screwed up, he never would be. "Sorry; I was just trying to lighten things up a bit. If you decide totake the job, you won't be able to inherit. Is the succession set up?"

Odeon nodded. "If anything happens to me, Sis' baby would inherit, with her acting for him until he's of age. "

"Good. No extra arrangements to make if you accept, then. Okay, Mike, let me talk you through working out what job I want you to take; youdon't have the background to accept it if I just come out and ask. "

"I asked for your professional help; we do it your way. I think I'mstarting to see where you're going, though. "

"I hope so; that'll make it easier for both of us. I know you've readabout recent Imperial history, so you're aware of our losses during theTraiti war and the White Order rebellion. "

"Uh-huh--specifically the four Rangers, if I'm reading you right. "

"You are. I was incredibly fortunate to find Ranger Losinj during therebellion, but we're critically short even when we have the average often, and right now we're down to seven. "

"You want me to be number eight, I'd say. We both know I don't haveeven the widely-known qualifications, and I can't believe you'dconsider for a second lowering the standards, so--" Odeon broke off. "Who's supposed to make the changes? If it's Shayan, forget it!"

"He told me about it, but it's the Protector who'll make youRanger-level, if you agree to the changes. Including the mind-set wehave to have, but again, only if you agree. "

"That's a tremendous offer, Jim, and I can't deny it'd be a useful andsatisfying job--but I can't give you an answer just yet. First I'vegot to work out my spiritual problem, and decide whether or not I'd bewilling to leave my family even for something like that. "

"I can't do anything for you about the first, but maybe I can ease yourconcern about the latter a bit. The one who mind-visited me said hegave Family Cortin some of the same information he gave me; did thatinclude anything about an upcoming invasion I'm not going to be allowedto warn the Empire about?"

"He didn't mention that part, but yeah, a super-nasty one. Why?"

Medart chuckled. "You don't need me to answer that; you can do it foryourself, but I'll give you a hint if you want. "

Odeon thought for a moment, then shook his head. "Don't bother. It'spretty clear that someone who can command fleets would have a lot moreeffect against invaders than a Strike Force officer who's been orderedoff active duty. Which means I could do more for the people I love byleaving them than I could by staying with them. " He paused, then shookhis head. "And that hurts too--especially since one of the publicthings is that Rangers don't have any close personal ties, so if I takethe job, I won't even love them any more. Will I?"

Medart hesitated, but he couldn't either lie or refuse to answer. "No, you won't. That's an emotion I've never had, other than maybe for theEmpire as a whole. Liking and respect for individuals, yes--love, no. "

"And I won't miss it. I think that may be the worst. " Odeon sighed. "But you hit me in my vulnerable spot, Jim, and I think you know it. I've spent my entire adult life doing my damndest to protect and helppeople; if I can get past my spiritual problem, I'm going to have toaccept the job. "

"If it's any consolation, none of us asked for the job, or particularlywanted it--my own plans were to go through the Academy, have a Navalcareer, and then retire to Herbert's World with a cattle ranch. Everyone of us, Corina included, took it on out of a sense of obligation. "

34. Transformation

Odeon was right; he didn't get any sleep. He'd left Medart as soon asa messenger from the ship delivered the materials the Ranger hadordered, and spent the next few hours comparing the TraditionalCatholic Bible with the one he knew so well, and studying theirdoctrines. 

With the exception of a couple of name changes, the Final Coming, andthe Third Aspect being the Holy Spirit instead of the Protector--and, of course, the accommodations the Systems Church had made forEnforcement and the Satyr Plague--the two were almost identical. Wherethey differed otherwise were matters of discipline, with the Systemsversion stricter. It was even possible, he told himself, that theThird Aspect used both names, and the Protector's appearance in theSystems didn't rule out Jeshua's Second Coming to the rest of theEmpire. It did bother him that Jim had said the Protector was limitedto the Systems, but he reminded himself yet again that a mortal couldnever truly understand the Mind of God; all he could do was accept. 

It wouldn't be difficult for him to make the necessary adjustments, either, though he'd definitely have to see the Terran Pope if hedecided to take up either of Jim's offers. It probably wouldn't be agood idea to tell him Pope Lucius' true identity, even though he wascertain it wouldn't be believed. But it wouldn't hurt to tell himabout having the Systems Pope's permission to celebrate Mass more thanonce a day, and find out what would be expected of a priest who wasalso a Ranger. 

Odeon sighed when he got to that point. He'd managed to avoid facingthe fact so far, but he couldn't put it off forever; by bringing hisFamily's welfare into the equation, Jim had made it impossible for himto turn the job down. He'd known that even then, he thought, but hehadn't wanted to accept it. 

And he still didn't want to. He loved his Family too much to want toleave them, particularly when it would mean he'd no longer be able tolove them. But as Jim had made him work out for himself, he could dothem a lot more good in the upcoming war by leaving to take a highImperial position than he could by staying. Dear God, but the prospecthurt, though!

He sighed again. For the first time in his career, he was reluctant toact on a decision as soon as he made it. This was the first one thatwould bring about major changes in his essential self, and thatprospect frightened him. Even Shayan's mental surgery hadn't changedwhat he was; it had only given him a couple of new abilities--veryminor ones, from what he'd read of Talent. 

The memory of that surgery didn't help, either. Even though Shayan hadassured him it could've been done painlessly and in seconds, hecouldn't shake the association of mental changes with agonizing, prolonged pain and violation. As he'd told Sara, though, if someoneneeded his help as badly as she had, he didn't have any choice but totry giving it, even though he wasn't sure he could endure such surgeryagain. 

That lack of choice was even more emphatic since the ones needing hishelp included his Family. He had to submit to that surgery, endure itto the best of his ability, and pray he'd have the strength to surviveit. 

Live or die, he thought grimly, he'd be losing those he deeplyloved--and he wasn't sure whether he should indulge himself, tell themall goodbye, or if it would be better to just go ahead and do it. Thatdecision could wait, though; he didn't want it to be obvious he hadn'tslept or--yet--that he was bracing himself to leave. He had just abouttime to clean up and say Mass before he'd have to go in to breakfast. 

 * * * * *

Odeon removed his stole and kissed it, then folded it and put it in histunic pocket. Saying Mass had helped more than he'd expected; he wasfeeling somewhere between resigned and serene when he went to thedining room for breakfast. He'd also decided or been guided, he wasn'tsure, that since he was going to go, he might as well get it over with. Brief goodbyes after breakfast, then ask the Protector to make thenecessary changes. 

Fortunately for his peace of mind, he thought, the children weren'tthere--maybe deliberately, because the Family's expressions told himthey knew something was going on. And, to his surprise, the newProtector was sitting between Joanie and Jim, his plate holding morefood than Odeon would've thought reasonable for someone his size--if anAspect of God had to eat at all. Still, Jeshua had . . . 

As Odeon sat down and began filling his own plate, Keith chuckled. "Aslong as I'm in body, " he said, "I do have to eat. And a Sandemanwarrior has a pretty high metabolic rate, so I have to eat a lot. Yes, your Family knows what you've decided to do, and that you made thatdecision primarily to help them. They also know I won't hurt you inthe slightest. We'll take care of it after breakfast, as you'rethinking. All right?"

"As you will it, Lord. "

Keith grinned. "Better start getting used to giving orders instead oftaking them, Michael. Do you want just the abilities, or the mind-setas well?"

Odeon tried to return the smile, but was sure it came out more like thegrimace he really felt. "I don't think you need to ask, LordProtector. If I'm going to do it, I'll do it right; I'll take whateveryou see fit to give me. "

At that, he felt the other's approval. "So be it, Michael. You'll bea real asset to your--and your Family's--new home. "

 * * * * *

After breakfast, the entire group went to the common-room. Odeon saidhis goodbyes, embracing and kissing his Family head and spouses whiletears ran down his face. 

Medart watched sympathetically. Odeon's feelings of betrayal anduselessness might not have been enough to bring him to this point;protecting his Family to the best of his ability, even if it meantgiving them up to do it, had done the job--something Medart had seenthe previous night, though Odeon hadn't yet realized it. He regrettedthe man's present pain, but he was certain that once the Protector madethe necessary changes, Mike would find he job every bit as challengingand satisfying as Medart himself did. 

When Odeon was finished with his goodbyes, he turned to the Protector. "I'm ready. What do you want me to do?"

"Find a comfortable chair, and tell me whether you want to remainconscious for the procedure or not. "

Odeon sat down in the nearest armchair, grateful to his Family forgathering around as the Protector stood in front of him. Medart heldback, which made Odeon grin briefly. "You ought to be here too, Jim; Imade the decision I did because you forced me to face the fact I coulddo my Family more good this way than I could any other. "

"Decision?" Cortin asked sharply, as Medart joined the group. "Thedecision point was Mike's?"

Keith saved Medart from having to answer. "Yes. You all protected himby your certainty that the decision would be Joan's; now it's his turnto protect all of you. " He turned to Odeon. "Which would you prefer?"

"Since you say it won't hurt, I'll take it straight. I don't think Icould handle that kind of pain again. "

Keith smiled. "You underestimate yourself, Michael; you are farstronger than you believe. The only part of your basic personalityI'll need to modify at all is detaching you emotionally enough thatyou'll no longer have or form close personal ties that would affect aRanger's necessary impartiality. The rest will be additions, orspeeding up attitude changes you'd be going through anyway. "

"I think that's a relief, " Odeon said. "Let's take care of it, okay?"

"Okay. "

 * * * * *

Keith stepped back and smiled. "Done, Michael. You and James need totake care of some details, so we'll leave in a couple of minutes. Igave you everything a Ranger needs, in some cases more, and took careof a couple of your problems--such as removing your allergy to teachingtapes; you'll be able to use them now, and you'll need them. Yourintelligence has doubled; you have and know how to use a powerfulTalent that includes telepathy, mind-shield, teleportation, andmaterialization; and you have the other abilities and attitudes properfor a Ranger. I also removed the satyr virus from your body, so you'reno longer contagious, a service I will perform for anyone else wholeaves the Systems. I made only one overt physical change, sinceyou've chosen the Traditional Church, which means you can't be mypriest or devotee any longer. I've reset your biological clock towhere it would be if you'd been selected in the usual manner, but tomaintain it there, you'll have to go on anti-agathics; my powers, asJames told you, don't extend beyond the Systems. Otherwise you lookand feel exactly the same--but if you should need them, I've given youa complex of hidden changes, all of which will activate if any one ofthem is required. Again, with improvements. " He smiled again. "You'll do well, Michael, both as Christ's priest and as a Ranger. Joan, you reached a decision yourself while I was working; you ought totell them what it is. "

Cortin looked from Medart to Odeon, then back. "If Mike thinksanything about the Empire is important enough that he'll give up FamilyCortin for it, I'll trust his judgement; as sole negotiator for theKingdom Systems, I am empowered to say the Systems will join theEmpire. I ask that you give us all the help possible to reach thelevel of the rest of the Empire, and show us how to take our properplace in it. "

"Gladly, Excellency, and welcome. We'll be happy to help our newestcitizens. Do you need military support as well?"

"Familiarization and upgrading only, " Keith said. "They have the basictech level, with minor exceptions. Medical training and learning aboutthe Empire are their primary needs, though other things will be neededas they gain the population base to support them. "

"Right. Admin Service teachers and a couple of heavy destroyers oughtto take care of those; anything else you'd recommend?"

"Not at this time, Ranger, though it might help if you could leave adetachment from the Lindner. I'm sure Colonel Cortin would providethem lodging, and Lucius and I will protect them from the Brotherhood. "

"I'll see to it. "

"We'll leave you to brief Mike, then. "

"Thank you, Protector. "

 * * * * *

Once they were alone, Medart spent a few moments studying Odeon. "Youdo look the same, except for your hands. " he said at last. 

Odeon looked at his hands, which no longer had the blue circledtriangles. That was a relief, now, not the terrible loss it would havebeen before his talk with Medart last night. "You heard him confirmthat I'm still a Catholic priest, Jim. I would've thought that wouldviolate the separation doctrine. "

Medart shook his head. "Not necessarily. Most of us are Omnist oragnostic, that's true. Once in a while, though, there's a deeplyreligious one, and there's nothing prohibiting a priest. " He grinned. "If you want to get technical, I'm a priest myself, and so are a coupleof the others--but since that's true of all adult Omnists, nobody paysmuch attention to it. They'll pay attention to you, since you're thefirst non-Omnist priest, but that attention in itself doesn't violatethe doctrine. As long as you don't try to impose your beliefs onothers, or imply that the Empire in any way favors one religion overanother, your beliefs and devotions are between you and your God orgods. "

"I can handle that, I think, if it won't prohibit me from exercising mypriestly functions for Catholics who need them. "

"It won't, though it'd be best if you do any of that in private. Itmay never happen, either; I'll warn you right now that Catholics are atiny minority, the Traditional branch only one of half a decade or so. "

"That's the impression I got from the studying I did on Columbus. I'mnot thrilled about it, but it isn't unexpected. " He paused. "Mind ifI change the subject?"

"Go ahead. "

"I had limited telepathy before, as a side effect of Shayan's mentalcontact. I'd like to try the Talent version, but mind-touching youmight not tell me anything, since he spoke to you last night. "

Medart chuckled. *The feel is totally different--see?*

*Yeah. I like this version a whole lot better. *

*So do I. Ready for me to introduce you to His Majesty, so he can nameyou one of us officially?*

*How-- Oh. Mentally, of course. * Odeon hesitated, shook his head. *Jim, what's happened to me? I couldn't have figured that outbefore--or at least not that fast. *

*I'd venture to guess it's the doubled intelligence, * Medart sentdrily. *You're the first person to be given Ranger-level abilities, rather than growing up with them, so I can't be positive, but that's mybest guess. Don't worry, you'll have time to get used to it; the tripto Terra will take us about three weeks, and even if you weren't veryadaptable before, you are now. *

*Getting used to the way my mind works now may be the hardest part ofthis whole thing. But I've known everyone except Shayan that I'vemind-touched before, and he initiated that one; how do I contact HisMajesty?*

*You know me, and I know him, so you ride along, so to speak, when Icontact him. Just let me know when you're ready. *

*Any time you are. *

*Okay, let's go. *

Odeon felt Medart's mind reaching out, and strengthened his contact sothe illusory "movement" wouldn't lose him. Almost immediately he feltanother mind-touch, similar in general feel to Medart's but differentin detail, and Medart made the introductions: *His Majesty EmperorCharles Davis, Ranger-candidate Captain Michael Odeon. * Then hebriefed Davis, in a series of rapid thoughts. 

The Emperor sent a chuckle. *That's quite a background, Captain Odeon. A unique way of qualifying as a Ranger, but I have no doubt you arequalified, particularly with a Sandeman warrior making the necessarychanges. Jim didn't describe what being a Ranger involves, other thanbeing dangerous at times, so did that process inform you?*

*Yes, sire, it did. But it didn't intimidate me into changing my mind. *

*Glad to hear it. Welcome to Imperial service, then, Ranger Odeon. *

*Thank you, sir. * Odeon paused briefly, then continued. *I'mqualified, yes, but I was given only the most basic information aboutthe Empire--not much more than I'd studied on my own. If I'm notneeded for immediate assignment, I think I should spend some timelearning about it. *

*We'll make that your first assignment, then. You can start on yourway to Terra, then do as much more here as you can till a more urgentassignment comes up--which shouldn't take too long, there's never ashortage of work for Rangers. Normally I'd have you work with Jim fortwo or three years as OJT, but none of the others came from out-Empire, so your suggestion is the most sensible--and the reason for putting aRanger on the job immediately is that most of the jobs you'll get areunique; there isn't usually any real preparation possible. *

*Both my studies and Jim made that perfectly clear, sir--but theProtector removed my allergy to teaching tapes, so I'll be able to cramin a lot more information than I would've been able to earlier. *

*Understood, but there's still a tremendous amount of information foryou to absorb. * Davis sent another smile. *You know how much gettinga new Ranger means, and I'd like to spend more time with you, but I'mgetting ready for a Grand Audience I can't put off just to chat. SoI'll talk to you later. *

*Yes, sir. *

With that, contact broke, and Odeon's consciousness returned to thecommon-room. "What now?" he asked Medart. 

But it was Keith who answered, entering the room. "You changeuniforms, Your Highness. Don't worry about the change in your sidearm;you know how to use a needler, and you're as accurate with it as Iam--a lot more so than you were with your slugthrower. "

With that, Odeon was wearing comfortable forest green, rather than thesnug gray he was used to. "Thank you, Lord Protector. I don't care towear a uniform I'm no longer entitled to. "

Cortin followed Keith into the common-room, looking to Odeon like she'dbeen crying. "Mike--the Protector told me I should ask your advice, ifyou were willing to give it. "

Medart swore to himself. This didn't sound like a promising start forhis new colleague . . . *Mike, don't say yes unless you're willing toface the consequences. This is part of the Empire now, you don't havethe option I gave you yesterday of answering as a private individual. *

Odeon's answering thought was grim. *I know, but I can't refuse her. I can give her the same warning, though. * "Make sure you want theadvice, Joanie. As Jim told me last night when I asked him for some, most people don't ask Rangers questions because they won't like ouranswers. "

"Keith told me the same thing. I'm still asking. "

"In that case, I'll answer. What's the question?"

"What's the best way to handle your . . . Change? You're still seniorspouse of Family Cortin and my heir, among other things. "

Odeon thought about that briefly, then the answer was obvious--and asunpleasant as Medart had suggested it might be. "We both know that, even though I haven't changed much physically, I'm not the same personI was at breakfast. The fastest and most economical way to handle mychange would be to have Captain Michael Patrick Cortin-Odeon declaredlegally dead, a declaration Ranger Odeon will not contest. "

Cortin winced, then nodded. "It makes sense, Mike--too damned muchsense. Okay, that's how I'll handle it . . . But in that case, it'd bebest if you weren't around. "

"I won't be, for long; the Emperor wants me to go to Terra, and I needto start learning a whole lot more about the Empire as soon as I can, so I'll be going up to Jim's ship, probably within an hour or so. Itwould probably be better if I don't come back to the Systems unless Ihave to on assignment. "

"Yeah. " Cortin started forward as if to embrace him, then dropped herarms and stepped back. "That wouldn't work, would it? Keith told meabout your detachment . . . "

"No, it wouldn't. I won't forget any of you--but I don't feel anythingbeyond liking for you any longer, either. The kindest thing to do isbreak off now. " Odeon studied her for a moment, then decided it wouldbe best to make the break with no delay at all. He made the sign ofthe cross in the air between them. "God bless you and Family Cortin, Colonel. "

She returned the gesture. "And you, Ranger Odeon. You will have ourprayers. "

Odeon bowed, then turned to his colleague. "I'm going up to the ship, Jim. See you later. "

This continues in the novel Resurrection

[Preparer's note: This is the end of the main story. The materialfollowing this note is the supplementary material linked to fromelsewhere in this file. ]

1a. Raid Master

St. Thomas, Wednesday, 19 June 2571

"The goddamned Bitch is still alive, Raidmaster. "

Lawrence Shannon looked up from the shabby table he was using as adesk, smiling as one of his doubles threw a newspaper down in front ofhim. "Yes, excellent. Thank you, James. "

"Excellent!" the double snarled. "I said she's alive!"

"You weren't mumbling, " Shannon assured him. "If I'd wanted to killher then, I would have. I chose to let her live for now, maimed andcrippled; that will make it all the more satisfying when I do decide tokill her. " He smiled in a way that made his double flinch. "Isn't itbetter to have her alive and in pain than dead and free of it? Doingsomething of the sort to her was my purpose in leading that raid, afterall. "

"But I thought--"

"Yes, I know. " Shannon raised his hand, silencing the other. "For youBrothers, the hospital was the target; for me, Cortin was. We bothaccomplished our objectives, without casualties and with bonuses. Ialso warned you from the beginning not to question my motives. I usemy powers on your behalf because our desires generally coincide andyour help is convenient, not because you are necessary to me. "

"You've made that clear often enough, " the double admitted. "If I hadyour powers, though, I'd wipe out the Church, the aristocracy, andEnforcement so we could rebuild from scratch. "

"Which is precisely what you would be doing. " Shannon chuckled at theman's turn of phrase. "But there's a much more artistically satisfyingway of accomplishing the same end--one which will also increase theirsuffering many-fold. Would you deny me that little pleasure?"

"Not me, Raidmaster!" the double exclaimed hurriedly, his face paling. Shannon was normally a charming man, polite and undeniably attractive, his blue eyes and wide smile almost irresistible--but the double hadseen what happened to a Brother who cut short Shannon's enjoyment of apriest's slow death, and the memory still sickened him. 

"Good. " Shannon read his subordinate's discomfort, and projectedencouragement. "You really must learn to control your sympathy for theoppressors, James. Our work is difficult enough without that. "

The Raidmaster smiled again, and this time his double relaxed. "Damnstraight! It just seems so slow!"

"Anything worthwhile does take time, " Shannon said, "and you have toexpect setbacks. The raid was a success, the whoring Bitch can't anymore, and she bears the marks of those who brought her justice on herhands. Not a bad accomplishment, all in all, don't you think?"

"Not bad at all, Raidmaster. What's next?"

"I haven't decided, " Shannon said thoughtfully. "Any raid will be farmore hazardous now that Special Operations is going to be responding toall of them, and for at least a couple of months we can count on thembeing after revenge for the Bitch as well as doing their jobs. Sowe'll have to pick our targets carefully. " He tapped one of the papershe'd been working on. "Until we get them out of our hair, we can't doanything constructive. And we haven't enough people or resources yetto strike their strong points, so while they're on an increased stateof alert, it might be interesting to attack their recreationalfacilities. "

The double smiled. "I like your thinking, Raidmaster. Such as thewhorehouses they frequent?"

"Exactly, " Shannon agreed. "Pass the word along to your colleagues, please. And I'd say you've had enough theoretical training; unless youneed specific help, I'll expect you to plan and carry out youroperations with as little inter-group communication as possible. Keepme informed, of course--but as far as others are concerned . . . Well, what they don't know, an Inquisitor can't force them to tell. "

The double grimaced. "True--but can't you protect us against them?"

Shannon smiled briefly. "It's more economical to use them. Anyoneincompetent enough to get captured deserves their attentions, and itsaves me the bother of reprimands. Maintain reasonable security, andyou should have no serious problems. "

"Yes, Raidmaster. " The double would have expected Shannon to preferhandling his own punishments, but he did have a good point about makinguse of the Inquisitors. "If that's all, I'll go pass along yourorders. "

"Thanks, James. " Shannon sketched the Brothers' sign in the air. "Revenge for the oppressed. "

"And death to the oppressors. " His double returned the gesture andleft. 

Shannon looked after him for a moment, then stood and went to look outthe window. He was putting a good face on it, he thought, but in truthhe'd like nothing better than to have Cortin dead and in Hell, or atleast lying bloody at his feet. 

But that wasn't to be. Not yet, at any rate, and perhaps never. Shewas as vital a part of this damnable charade as he himself, so he couldneither kill her nor cause her death, at least until after her role wasplayed out. He couldn't even use many of his powers against or aroundher until she realized and began using those that would be hers for atime. He could do anything short of those, however--and he smiled atthe delicious memory of torturing her. 

Although he'd known it would cause her relatively little distress--farless than a normal woman, and certainly far less than being brandedwith the marks he'd suggested to the Brotherhood--he had particularlyenjoyed raping her. It would have been even better if she'd been avirgin, but given what she was being primed to accomplish--whether sherealized it yet or not--and the fact that she was an Enforcementtrooper, he'd known better than to even hope for that. Still, it wasthe rape she'd get support and treatment for, when the marks were thereal violation; he could take comfort in that. 

He cursed the fate that was making him fight to preserve the prewarmorality. It served his purposes, true, but having to live by ithimself--having to set a God-loving example!--was going much too far. Celibacy was definitely not his style. At least his favoritesado-sexual activity was expected behavior from terrorists, even thosecalling themselves freedom fighters--but it was so hellishly longbetween opportunities, and when they did arrive, he usually had torestrain himself!

The Brotherhood of Freedom had, after all, started out as the championsof freedom, family and justice they still claimed to be. To lead it, he had had to seem the most conservative of them all--and much as itwent against his personal inclinations, he reminded himself yet againthat it did serve his purposes. The Adversary's as well, unfortunately, but the Adversary was willing to tolerate his existence;those who were going to invade this universe could and would destroyhim as easily as any human. So he had no choice but to cooperate. He'd be living with these attitudes for some time yet, so he reallyshould learn to tolerate them, at least in others. 

That thought made him smile. In others, yes, as long as it was he whocontrolled their behavior--and really, he should only have to live bythose old standards himself for a brief time. There was ampleprecedent for a charismatic leader like himself to be free of theconstraints that bound his followers--and to be so with their fullknowledge and consent, because of his "special needs and burdens". Itwouldn't hurt, either, that they were already accustomed to the idea ofspecial dispensations, such as the one Cortin had enjoyed until he tookthe ability away from her. 

Cortin! Shannon fumed at that name. Maimed and crippled as he'd lefther, he had no illusions that she was harmless. Not that she could beand still fulfill her role, he conceded grudgingly, and the other twocurrently alive would be worse yet, never mind the one who would bereturning from his tomb. But they were all necessary to his continuedexistence, even though they would seriously reduce his influence. Theliving one yet to arrive in the Systems would provide no entertainment, but much of Cortin's and the other's development involved considerablestress and pain, for them and those around them--which he could andwould enjoy. 

Return to main storyline: 2. Hospital

2a. Musing

St. Thomas, June 2571

Within five days of Cortin's arrival at the New Denver hospital, Shannon had managed to get three Brothers working there, with orders tokeep him informed of anything and everything she did. His agents'first report, the following day, told him that Cortin was underconstant guard by a minimum of two troopers, and usually had CaptainMichael Odeon with her during the day. 

As the report continued he frowned, wondering if he shouldn't laughinstead. Odeon had brought her texts for the Academy'sInquisitor-specialist students, and that evening the course's aceinstructor had spent several hours with her. Cortin, studying tobecome an Inquisitor? Not only didn't it seem her style, he wouldn'thave thought her capable of the toughness or the deliberate violence itrequired. 

He could be wrong, he acknowledged--he'd been wrong before, about herand other humans too--but it seemed impossible he could be that farwrong. In his harshest moment, he couldn't truthfully call her exactlysoft . . . But on the other hand, he'd never respected her for herresolve. He'd be astonished if she turned out to have the necessarytoughness now--but if she did, he certainly wouldn't hesitate to makeuse of it. Because if she were able to pass muster as an Inquisitor atall, the Bitch would be the Systems' best--a suitable punishment forany of his men who managed a particularly bad foulup. 

As reports continued to come in, it became clear that she was not onlyexcelling in her studies--Illyanov's evaluations said she was doingquite well, which for him was extravagant praise--she was apparentlyenjoying them, which Shannon found almost impossible to believe. Thiswas only the theoretical work, though, he reminded himself. While heconceded that she could endure considerable pain, the question waswhether she could deliberately administer it. 

And that answer would have to wait. In the meantime, he had a campaignto plan. 

 * * * * *

Cortin was recovering faster than Shannon liked. That she wasrecovering at all, of course, was unfortunate--but given that, hecouldn't honestly be surprised at the speed of her recovery. It lookedlike her return to duty would be about the time that collection ofSpecial Ops men--and the woman auxiliary who'd once been his"lover"--was complete. He was concerned about that; the necessarylimitation of his powers made him dependent on normal systems ofinformation, and security around the gathering was unusually tight. Since there were similar gatherings in every Kingdom, it was obviousthe Sovereigns were planning something that promised no good for theBrotherhood and his plans, but he couldn't find out what without takinga risk of alerting Cortin. 

Since there was nothing constructive he could do about that, he lethimself reminisce about the auxiliary. Eleanor Chang, since ageeighteen a professed Sister of the Order of the Compassionate Mother ofSuccor and known as Sister Mary Piety. Shannon had a particulardislike for that order, since they specialized in caring for seriouslywounded or ill Enforcement troopers, sometimes accompanying them asmedics. 

That was Sister Piety's specialty, and she'd been handling one of itsmore difficult aspects when he'd encountered her almost a year ago. He'd been on St. Ignatius then, picking and training some of hissubordinate raid-masters, and he'd given in to the urge for somerecreation. That had taken the form of a raid on the clinic whereshe'd just brought a trio of wounded from her last mission, and it wasa raid he remembered with considerable satisfaction. 

The clinic was in the country, to let the troopers recover or die inthe most pleasant surroundings the Order could manage--and it wasremote enough that Shannon and his raiders could take their time, withtroopers and nuns alike. Piety caught his attention immediately, beingthe youngest and most attractive of the women as well as the mostspirited, and he promptly claimed her for himself. His subordinateswere welcome to the rest. 

To his satisfaction, she fought him. Not with any skill, but withenough energy and determination to excite him as no woman had in fartoo long. Stripped of her habit, she was even more attractive--andbetter yet, she continued to fight, even as he pinned her arms andforced her legs apart. Starting into her, he felt resistance that toldhim his hopes of her had been fulfilled. He paused, relishing that forsome moments while he made certain adjustments to his body. Herespected courage, even in an enemy; add that she'd managed to remain avirgin, surrounded by Enforcement troopers, and he was inclined to giveher a fair chance. Like the pre-Empire Terran game show, if she saidthe magic word, she would win--not money, but her life. And herfighting had bought her a clue to that word. 

Her eyes widened as she felt the change. She struggled harder, shakingher head and gasping negation, but her sudden panic was no match forhis strength. He rammed into her all the way, savoring the hot bloodthat flowed out of her when he ruptured the membrane. 

She screamed his name, winning her life--though Shannon took pleasurein the certainty that she'd rather die. She shivered under him, herscreams gradually subsiding to sobs, until she was close to passing outwith pain and horror. Shannon could have kept her conscious, but he'dbe having her again later, and there were the troopers to play with; hefinished in a series of rapid, violent thrusts, then kissed her roughlyand pulled out. 

 * * * * *

"One more before we go, sweet Piety. " Shannon's voice was almostgentle; over the last six days, he'd developed an unusual--and, hethought, delightfully perverse--fondness for the nun. It was nothinglike his feelings for Sara, his mistress; those were totallyunprecedented, not simply unusual. He couldn't pinpoint the reason hehad taken to Piety, though it probably had something to do with thefact that she managed not to hate him. Fear, disgust, revulsion--hecould read all of those and more, even pity. But there was no hatred. 

"Please, " she said tiredly. "Not again . . . "

"One last time, then we will part. " It was unfortunate that she nolonger fought him physically, but he'd learned to get the sameexcitement from her emotional upheavals; when he picked her up and theybegan to boil, he came to his full size almost immediately. "I'mafraid there won't be a show to entertain us this time, though. Yourformer companions and patients are beyond even my power to revive. "Not precisely true--it was more accurate to say he no longer thoughtthem worth the effort--but it was close enough for her. "Still, theact itself should be entertaining enough. "

He put her on the floor, and was starting to mount her when anintriguing idea occurred to him. He smiled slowly and stood, pickingher up again, and carried her outside to a sweet-smelling grassy areasurrounded by peonies. He put her down again and this time lay besideher, gently caressing, using his powers to soothe her. 

There was still fear when she stared at him. "What . . . What are youdoing?"

"Making sure, sweet Piety, that this time it's you who enjoys me. " Yes, that revolted her very nicely. He stilled her beginning objection witha long kiss, then smiled down at her, continuing both his physicalcaresses and mental pressure. "I've kept you sane, " he said softly. "The refuge of insanity is one you can never take, now, and there's nopoint in hoping I can't do something else equally simple. You willremember this week clearly, and today will be by far the worst. Because you are going to enjoy me, in the full knowledge that I'mcompelling your pleasure as thoroughly, if not in the same way, as Icompelled your pain and the others'. " He smiled, running a hand downher belly to tease thick curls. "I'm sure you've heard I can be askillful lover when I want, not so?"

"Yes. " His compulsion was working; he could sense her starting torelax. 

"Good. I had planned to leave in a few minutes, but a properdemonstration takes time; you'd like that, wouldn't you?"

"I . . . Think so. "

"You will, believe me. "

 * * * * *

She did, though it wasn't as easy as he'd told her or expected it wouldbe. He'd felt her mental strength, but her tenacity and resiliencestill surprised him, finding any gap in the net of compulsion heimposed, which made it nearly half an hour, instead of a few minutes, before he was able to make her feel the pleasure he wanted. He pausedthen, thinking. While he respected her courage, her unexpectedresistance at this late hour had irritated him, and he wanted to takeit out on her. So should he make her cooperate with him, rather thansimply remain passive and enjoy whatever attentions he chose to giveher?

He smiled slowly. Yes, that would certainly add spice, and it wouldmake her memories all the more painful. With the groundwork laid, thattook only a few moments, and she was eagerly returning his caresses. 

He took his time with her, knowing that the thoroughness of herenjoyment now would determine how much she suffered later. He'd toldher there would only be one more act of intercourse, so that was whatit would be. He'd said nothing, however, about details, so he playedwith her, teasing her with repeated small orgasms by mouth and hand, letting her know silently that these were only preludes. He felt--andhelped--her desire grow with each one, building into desperate need, until she was writhing against him, begging and frantically strugglingto get him into her. 

It was a temptation to reject her at this last moment, but he resistedin the interest of future pleasure. He obliged her, giving her thetremendous orgasm he'd teased her with--starting with his entry, prolonging it through a coitus that would seem to her like hours, andpeaking it when his own climax sent jets of icy fire into her. 

He left her body first, smiling down at her. "You liked that, didn'tyou, sweet Piety?"

The nun sighed happily. "You know I did . . . Does that really have tobe the last time?"

"I'm afraid so. " Shannon rose, still smiling. "I've enjoyed you alot, but I have to get back to work, and it's time for you to reportour little party to the nearest Enforcement post. You can tell themeverything except my name and how you knew me; all they need to know onthat subject is that I'm the Raidmaster. Not just a raidmaster, theRaidmaster. You'll be sure to point that out for me, won't you?"

"Of course. "

"Very good. " Shannon double-checked the barriers he'd raised to keepher from the refuge of insanity, then he released his othercompulsions. She reacted beautifully, her expression turning frompleasure to revulsion as she retreated from him, turning to run butfalling to her knees racked with convulsions of nausea. 

 * * * * *

Shannon's attention returned to his surroundings. He'd left St. Ignatius then, thoroughly satisfied with the interlude, and memories ofSister Piety had cheered him several times since. It was aninterlude he dared not repeat now, though. Cortin might sensesomething as simple as using his power to modify his physicalattributes, and now that she was personally aware of him thanks to theattack, she'd have to sense his use of it on others. 

Return to main storyline: 3. Center

4a. Shannon's Reaction

Shannon had decided to take advantage of Cortin's skill during theafternoon session. It had been some time since he'd combined his twopreferences purely for pleasure instead of as an "object lesson"--sincePiety, in fact--and he was overdue for some recreation. He'd told hisaide he was tired and would be napping after lunch; Cortin wouldprovide the violence, Victor the sex. Victor was homo, raised in afamily that saw the Church's increased tolerance in the last two and ahalf centuries as abhorrent. But Victor couldn't deny his drives; thebest he could do was conceal them, feeling guilt whenever they becamestrong enough to make him take action. 

Shannon had picked him for that, perhaps more than for hisadministrative ability, then arranged for Victor to find him apparentlyasleep, naked. Since then he could count on the man sneaking into hisroom several times a week; it relieved some of the tension, andVictor's guilt not only added spice to the affair, it made him evenmore devoted to the one he thought he was victimizing. And, Shannonthought smugly, he couldn't possibly be faulted for being an innocentvictim. 

Stretched out, with only a sheet covering him, Shannon waited forVictor to decide he was asleep. In the meantime, he considered the twoordinations that had just taken place. He found them abhorrent, eventhough he was aware of their necessity. His continued existence couldwell depend on four humans who would, except for the approachinginvaders, be major enemies--two here, one in the Terran Empire, and onecurrently dead. Three of the four, to his disgust, had to be priestsof the Crucified One. That was galling enough, but the worst part wasthat he had to promote faith himself! Not necessarily in thatparticular deity, though it would benefit most, he thought bitterly. There were times he was tempted to rebel again, tell the Adversary todo it all, instead of having to drive people toward that one, ratherthan urge them away as he preferred. Existence, though, wasn'tsomething to be given up, even if maintaining it meant doing somethings he found truly repugnant. 

Cortin, of course, was his immediate concern, though Odeon wouldultimately be the source of far more difficulty for him. Before then, though, the scar-faced man could be made to suffer--which would be avery enjoyable procedure indeed, after the problems that particularindividual had caused him since their last encounter. And there wasalways the chance Odeon would make a bad decision--though consideringthe effect that would have on Shannon himself, he couldn't seriouslywish for it. 

To main storyline: 5. Azrael

4b. Mike Odeon's First Mass

Odeon smiled as he entered the Detention Center chapel's small sacristyto prepare for his First Mass. He'd gone to Mass every day it wasphysically possible since childhood, made Spiritual Communionotherwise, and he'd thought himself long since resigned to not beingthe celebrant. That resignation, he realized now, had been onlysuperficial; the anticipation he felt as he took out the stole Bradfordhad given him made it clear he'd never really given up hope of actuallygoing to the altar. 

He studied the stole, glanced from it to the vestments hanging up, andsmiled again. He'd like to wear those, but it didn't seem too likelyhe would; except in very unusual circumstances, Bradford had told him, a Strike Force priest would remain in uniform, his only vestment thestole. Odeon kissed the piece of cloth, then murmured the propervesting prayer as he put it around his neck. 

The congregation and a server were waiting when he entered the mainpart of the chapel, so he contented himself with a brief introductionto the latter before turning to the altar. Since he hadn't had anyformal liturgical training, he was a bit apprehensive about how wellhe'd be able to perform the ceremony, but his apprehension vanished assoon as he blessed himself for the opening prayers. He was filled witha sense of rightness and certainty, feeling himself absorbed in anawesome Presence that would give him flawless guidance. He gave asilent prayer of thanks, then lost himself in the glorious joy he'dalways imagined saying Mass would be. Joy became exaltation at theConsecration, lasting until he finished giving Communion, thenreturning to the lesser joy until he finished the final prayers. 

When he returned to the sacristy and removed his stole, it was withanother prayer of thanks. That sort of direct guidance wasn't normal, he knew, and he had no idea why an undistinguished Enforcement Serviceofficer would be granted such an exceptional--and marvelous!--grace, but he certainly wasn't going to reject it. He also wasn't going tobring the subject up, he decided. He wouldn't lie about it, of course, if anyone noticed and asked, but he didn't care to make any claims thatmight get him investigated by Church authorities. It wasn't that hehad anything to hide; he'd committed few sins beyond the chronic mildprofanity he couldn't seem to break himself of, despite hisintentions--and he'd confessed those and gotten absolution, especiallybefore saying Mass. He was definitely no saint, though, and withCardinal McHenry in charge of investigating miracle claims, he'd justas soon avoid even a suspicion of claiming anything unusual. 

Return to main storyline: 5. Azrael

16a. Shayan

Shannon's stomach churned in sick disgust, and he found it hard to keepfrom vomiting. He'd known that she'd be given a dozen helpers roughlyequivalent to his doubles, so he hadn't been surprised when she, asacting Protector, was helped to set her seal on the first two, or whenthey passed it along to others. He hadn't even needed to eavesdrop;that was such a potent use of power it was impossible for anyone withthe slightest degree of sensitivity to miss. 

So, unfortunately, was the revolting spectacle going on in HarmonyLodge. It was positively obscene! He'd done humanity a favor, lettingit couple without real involvement being necessary; why couldn't theAdversary have left it at that until after the decision point?

It did have one advantage, he conceded grudgingly, an advantage he wasastonished the Adversary would yield--though since this wasn't truly aconflict, perhaps the advantage was also illusory. When they werebroadcasting those repulsive emotions to each other and at him, theywere also broadcasting information--especially in the throes of unity. For the first time since he'd decided it was no longer safe toeavesdrop, he knew Cortin's thoughts and intentions--and knew them morethoroughly than if he'd managed to plant a spy in her private office. 

Shannon sighed in relief as the broadcast stopped. He'd have to findsome way to screen those emotions, without losing the informationcarried with them. Damn the weaknesses of human bodies! In one of hisown forms, or able to use his powers, he wouldn't be affected soseverely--if he were affected at all. The obvious way to avoid theworst of her excesses was to have sex himself, properly isolated fromhis partner's feelings; was there anyone here who could serve thepurpose?

Too bad he'd had to leave Victor on St. Michael, but his aide wasneeded to deal with the Brothers there while he set up the Dmitrianoperation that, if the crucial decision was made incorrectly, wouldtrigger a Systems-wide conflict. 

And Sara was too valuable to get involved in the conflict, even somarginally. Drugs, then--they were no more acceptable for his image, but they didn't require a partner, and he should have no troublegetting some from the pharmacy unobserved. 

Damn, she was starting again! Degas this time, with Illyanov at herother breast eager for a chance at her--information or not, if she wasgoing to keep this up, he had to find shielding! Worse, there wasanother couple starting at it, broadcasting less strongly but no lesssickeningly--that unspeakable Piety and a big black she thought of asTiny. Cursing in an effort to keep his mind clear, he hurriedly lefthis office to get the drugs he needed. 

Return to main storyline: 17. Family

20a. Decision

Monday, 16 March 2572

Shannon had sent Blackfeather home to get ready for her trip, and wasdistracting himself from her loss by studying. He hadn't wasted histime in Odeon's mind; besides teaching the priest how to remove thecompulsions he'd put Sara under--and, more pleasantly, just how muchagony a human could be subjected to with the proper support--he hadextracted considerable information. 

Most of it was useless, though some was mildly interesting; it wasCortin's fears that intrigued him. She was primarily afraid of theconfrontation--decision point, actually, which concerned him as well, though for different reasons--but there was fear for her people, forthe Church, and of what he would do about the Families. 

Shayan sighed, feeling all too human in his frustration. He hadenjoyed Odeon's pain, no question about that, but the tempering didmean the confrontation both he and Cortin dreaded was less than half ayear away. 

Which meant he had his own choice to make, right now. Just how badlydid he want to live?

There was no guarantee he would, of course, even if Odeon made thecorrect choice; there was no guarantee any life at all in this universewould survive the invasion that was to come. It had been easy enough, four centuries ago, to promise cooperation--but he'd had privatereservations, cooperating on the surface while continuing to pursue hisown goals and pleasures. 

Now, though, with the decision point so close and the invasion tofollow shortly afterward, that no longer seemed adequate. To improvehis odds, he'd have to go further. As much as the idea galled him, he'd have to put aside his own agenda until things returned to normalafter the invasion--if they did--and cooperate to the best of hisability. 

That would be tremendously difficult. Even his grudged cooperationhadn't been easy . . . He took a deep breath, sighed again. Life wasmore important than the pride that had been his downfall; he'd do whatwas necessary to preserve that life now, and worry about pride later. If Odeon made the correct decision and the invasion resulted in warrather than simple massacre, faith and worship would be far moreimportant weapons than ships and disruptors; he'd have to beginactively promoting both, even though he didn't share either. 

He took time to grimace at that repulsive thought, then he settled downto work with the information he'd gotten from Odeon. What shouldhis--and the Church's--official position be? Positions, rather, withthis Communion of Promise Cortin had instituted at Odeon's urging. That, unlike the Sealing he couldn't officially know about, was bothpublic and taking place in church, though not--quite--as part of theMass. 

He would be expected to condemn both that and the Families, as Cortinanticipated--but should he? It was a delicate question, since hisfirst priority had to be doing what little more he could to prepareOdeon for his critical choice, working through and around Cortin whileawaiting the Protector-to-be's arrival. Then came the propagation offaith and worship. 

He smiled slowly. He might be able to derive some amusement, if notpleasure, from this full cooperation after all, if he did it properly. He'd never been accused of moderation, for excellent reason, and saw noreason to change that particular aspect of himself. 

Back Cortin and her team--now become a Family--to the hilt, then. Thatwould serve both his modified purposes, with the side benefit ofconfusing the Sealed ones, who knew his identity, no end. Since theonly thing he could know about by normal means right now was theCommunion of Promise, and he wanted to make the greatest impact hecould on the Sealed ones, he'd simply announce he was studying theprophecies and would issue a decision later; conditionally, he'd allowthem to continue. 

As for the Families and Strike Force, he could undoubtedly trust Sarato publicize them as soon as she was permitted to, probably after theconvent raid. That would be good timing, since the raid's aftermathwould provide Odeon and, incidentally, Cortin, the last of hispre-decision lessons. He'd contact them after Sara's stories werepublished, invite the Protector's Herald and acting Protector toconcelebrate Mass--though since he was now helping her, perhaps heshouldn't mention the Protector role. Nor would he have to beconcerned about her powers any longer, since her truthsense wouldassure her he was no longer--for now, at any rate--a threat. 

And what about the Brotherhood? It had served him well, his doublesand Victor in particular, increasing the population of his realm quitenicely. That, however, was no longer his objective--worked against thefaith-and-worship weapon system, in fact. He'd have to order itdisbanded, urge the members to repent their sins and return to theChurch and sacraments. They'd still have to pay the worldly penaltyfor their crimes, but as long as they ended up in Purgatory rather thanHell, they could still contribute. Again, not until after the conventraid, and he'd have to work through one of his doubles. 

Unfortunately, he'd also have to change his plans for the Imperialsonce that crucial contact was made. It would have been pleasant totorment them, make them special targets--but that would becounterproductive. 

Ah, well, life over pride, he reminded himself. And he'd wasted enoughtime; he had an audience to conduct, then he should see what he coulddo about special devotions that large numbers of people would findattractive. 

Return to main storyline: 21. Anguish

23a. Waiting

Thursday, 26 March 2572 (Morning, New Rome)

Shayan smiled as he read the New Roman Times while eating breakfast. Sara had done excellently; these stories gave him all the details heneeded to take action. The Strike Forces, the Sealing, Cortin theHerald and acting Protector being hailed as Protector despite her owndisbelief in the role, a liturgist working on services to her--sheundoubtedly hated that--yes, there was plenty revealed openly now forhim to take action on. Not just yet, though; his announcements wouldhave more impact if he made them with the Herald's knowledge andapproval, perhaps even in her presence. 

It was too early, in New Denver, for her to even be awake, and Odeonhad to learn one thing yet today, so he shouldn't make contact untilthey were done for the day. Since he'd decided on full cooperation, heno longer needed to fear waking her powers prematurely; that would takeher perceiving a threat, and he no longer provided even a minimal one. So he would be able to observe, then phone her when she had herprisoner settled for the night. 

Or should he mind-call her, thus giving her the limited telepathy threein her Family already had? Since it would also let him sense herfeelings at his unexpected support, that was an attractive thought. Hehad a couple of hours yet before she woke, then several more until shecalled it a day, and he had work of his own to do; he'd decide whatmethod to use when the time came. 

Return to main storyline: 24. Revenge

27a. At Harmony Lodge

The next three weeks went by both too quickly and too slowly forCortin's taste. It took the Imperials only a couple of days to find aplague vaccine, but they were unable to find a cure; according to theirmedical people, it caused permanent physical changes. That was finewith Cortin. She'd put a lot of time and effort working for the socialchanges the plague had made necessary; she had no particular desire tohave that work wasted, and she wanted even less for her Family andherself to go back to their pre-plague selves. 

To Cortin's amusement, when Conley was introduced to the rest of theFamily she developed an almost instant crush on Tony Degas, the mostclassically handsome of the Family men. That, since Degas enjoyed theattention, kept them both busy while Cortin was working, and oftenafterward. 

There were only two untoward incidents during the three weeks beforeMedart's arrival. The first was the arrival of a prisoner forexecution, which wasn't at all unusual in itself--but the interrogationreport she got with him didn't feel right, and the prisoner had beenmuted, which, with the other, could mean someone didn't want herquestioning him. She didn't normally do that with executionsubjects--they'd been questioned and sentenced before coming toher--but she decided to delay executing this one until Medart arrived. Mike said the Empire had something called a mind-probe, and thought itlikely a battle cruiser would have one, unlike a scout; with that, sheshould be able to question the prisoner and get responsive answers. 

The other was an attack on half a dozen Imperials and two Strike Forcetroopers on the way back from town, by twice that many Brothers ofFreedom. There were casualties on both sides, but to Cortin'sunconcealed delight, no fatalities on either. She left interrogationof all but the leader to the Detention Center's staff of Inquisitors, since they were unlikely to be either knowledgeable or particularlydifficult to break. Even the leader wasn't too promising, given theBrotherhood's secretiveness, but Cortin took him anyway; theseImperials were her responsibility, and she wanted to personally punishthe one in charge of harming them. 

And she did get some useful information from him. The Brotherhood'sstill-anonymous new leader was no fonder of the Empire than she was, but instead of bowing to the inevitable and making the best of it, hevowed to destroy all he could. Killing Imperials was to take priorityeven over killing Strike Force members, including Cortin the Bitchherself. When Cortin passed that information along and it reached thepublic, the general attitude toward the Imperials became morefavorable; for most people, anything the Brotherhood wanted to destroymust have its good points. 

Return to main storyline: 29. Arrival

30a. Torture (Cortin's point of view)

Cortin was conducting the first part of her preliminary examinationwhen Odeon interrupted. "Someone in the observation room, Excellency. "

She turned that way. "Colonel Bradford?"

"Yes, " Bradford replied over the intercom, "with Ranger Medart and Lt. DarElwyn. "

"If you'd care to, you're welcome to join me in here. " Normally, shewouldn't permit anyone except Mike or another Inquisitor to be in thesame room while she was working, but these were unusual guests. Andthere was something particularly appealing about the Sandeman . . . 

"The interview went all right?" she asked, as soon as the three entered. 

"Quite well, " Bradford replied. "I'll get the operation moving as soonas I get back to my office. "

"Good--thanks, both of you. " Cortin turned back to her prisoner, stilladdressing the observers--primarily, for some reason she didn'tunderstand, Keith. "This one's nothing special, except in the numberof his crimes and the fact that he wanted witnesses until he got to thelast victim in each series. It was the rapes that were his particularthrill; the murders were enjoyable, but more of a side effect. So I'llbe concentrating on the punishment for rape. "

She continued with the preliminaries, both enjoying herself and tryingto evaluate the Sandeman as well as she could when her primaryattention had to be elsewhere. He, unlike Odeon and Medart, seemed tohave a true appreciation of her intent, which she wouldn't haveexpected--but which she found highly gratifying. It was several hoursbefore she was satisfied with the prisoner's general condition: hisentire body except the genital region so bruised or abraded that even alight touch brough curses. 

She stepped back to survey him, then smiled at her audience. "Thattakes care of the preliminaries; now we can get to the realpunishment. " She went to a cabinet, removed a vial and syringe. 

"This is eroticine, " she said, forcing the liquid in the vial down herprisoner's throat. "In small doses, it's a male aphrodisiac. Inlarger ones, like this, it forces an erection and increases semenproduction by several hundred percent. He has no way to stimulateorgasm, so that is forced out by simple hydraulic pressure--quiteuncomfortable, I've been assured. This dose is oral, so he'll be thatway for about twelve hours. " She picked up a syringe, cleared it ofair. "And this is algetin, a pain-enhancer that's most effective onswollen tissue such as an erection. It's a combination I thinkparticularly appropriate for a rapist. "

"An intriguing combination, " Keith said. Moments later, when theprisoner's erection firmed and grew moist, she saw curiosity. "Is thatwetness normal, or is it a drug effect?" he asked. 

"Neither, Lieutenant; it's a side effect of the satyr plague. "

"I see. " Keith paused, cocking his head. "You said he can't bringhimself to climax, Excellency, and this does seem effective--but whatwould happen if he did? Would it be a temporary relief, or would thealgetin make it as much an agony as it usually is a pleasure?"

Cortin stared at him in astonishment. That was the sort of questionshe'd expect from an Inquisitor-Trainee, not an Imperial Marine! Afterseveral seconds, she said thoughtfully, "We're cautioned against it intraining, since it's presumed orgasm would bring relief; if anyone hadexperimented and found otherwise, it should've been reported in theprofessional literature. Since I've never read about such anexperiment, I doubt it's ever been tried--but now that you suggest it, the idea seems plausible. If you'd like to try, Lieutenant, be myguest. "

"No, " Medart said firmly. "He can observe, since this is within yourlaw; taking part would go against a number of the laws that govern theImperial military. " He turned to the Sandeman. "What's wrong, Lieutenant? You're not acting like any warrior I've evermet--including yourself, a couple of days ago. "

"I feel fine, sir--I'm just not embarrassed by his display, the way I'dhave expected, and I . . . Admire Colonel Cortin's work, which Iwouldn't have expected at all. "

"Just how strong is this admiration, Lieutenant?"

Keith looked from Ranger to Inquisitor and back, his expressionanswering Medart's question before he spoke. "Strongly enough that ifI thought there was any chance of acceptance, I would offer her myfealty. "

Cortin looked at him thoughtfully, then smiled. "If that means what Ibelieve it does, Lieutenant, you'd be in no danger of refusal. "

Keith returned the smile, then acted on her promise and knelt. "Colonel Joan Cortin, I wish you as my chosen lady, if that should beyour will. I offer all that is in me to give: body and mind, will andhonor, whatever courage is mine. And death itself may not deny theservice I offer, in whatever afterlife is to come. "

Cortin had no idea of the words a Sandeman would use in such aposition, but she doubted if Keith would care. She extended her hands, smiling again. "I accept your service and yourself with thanks, warrior. "

Keith took her hands and rose, then bowed to her. "You do me greathonor, Thakur. "

"The honor is mine, " Cortin replied. "Are there any formalities thatneed to be taken care of?"

"I'll handle those when we finish here, " Medart said. "His releasefrom service, back pay and allowances--but it'll be up to you to notifyhis clan and make arrangements for his tattoo. "

"When we're done here, as you say. " Cortin turned to her new swornman. "To give you a status recognized here, I'm commissioning you aRoyal Enforcement Service officer. Now, would you like to test yourtheory?"

"Very much, Thakur. " Keith paused, then continued apologetically. "I'm afraid I don't know how, though. One of our strongest customsforbids any same-sex physical intimacy. Since it seems yours doesn't, that no longer applies to me, of course--but the fact remains that Ihave no such experience. "

Cortin chuckled. "That can be remedied easily enough, if you decideyou want to, but for your present purposes you don't need experience. All you have to do is take hold of him, snugly enough to provide afriction surface but not tight. The eroticine will make him take careof the rest. "

"That sounds simple enough. " Keith reached for the prisoner. 

Cortin watched critically as her new sworn man began his experiment. It went against conventional theory--but then one of her morespectacular successes had come from the use of a hallucinogen, aprocedure theory said was useless. 

Hmm, that was interesting . . . Keith had told her, truthfully, that hehad no sexual experience with men, but he was starting manipulation aseffective as she'd ever seen. That surprised her almost as much as thefact that he had time to--with such a strong dose of eroticine, she'dhave expected the prisoner to erupt within seconds. 

She wasn't quite sure what he'd meant by saying his people's strongestcustom no longer applied to him--his oath, it had to be--but if hecould get the idea this quickly, and implement it, she was willing tobet he'd enjoy the other parts of homosex. It would be almost as niceseeing him enjoying himself with Mike or one of the others as it wouldbe enjoying him herself-- She told herself firmly to stop daydreaming. She had no idea if his oath covered sex with his chosen lady--shesuspected it could if she wanted it to--but either way she was supposedto be evaluating a new technique, not thinking about who to take to bed. 

Wait a minute--that was a smile on the Sandeman's face as theprisoner's show of pain increased! Keith was actually enjoying hisfirst attempt at third stage, something so rare she knew of only threeothers beside herself who'd done so. Mike had been ill at first justwatching her work, had taken a week to get where he could help at all, worked as her assistant only because she needed him. Keith could freehim of that unpleasantness. Get the Sandeman some training to go withhis talent, and he'd be awesome . . . Very good, he was able to keepstimulating the prisoner as movements grew frantic, gasps and criesturning to screams of agony as semen spurted--dear God, what anInquisitor Keith would make!

Keith turned to his chosen lady. "Was that satisfactory, Thakur?"

"Most satisfactory, " Cortin said with unconcealed admiration. "You'vejust given me--all Inquisitors, once I get it published--what promisesto become an extremely useful standard technique, especially withrapists. I'll see you're given full credit, of course. " She smiled atKeith. "You've also changed my plans for him. That degree of pain, administered repeatedly, can be lethal--and I can't think of a morefitting end for a rapist. We'll let him drip overnight, then give hima fresh dose and see how many times he can take what he forced onothers. What do you think?"

Keith looked flattered that she asked his opinion, but . . . "I don'tshare your expertise, Thakur, so my opinion may not be valid. Still, it sounds appropriate to me. "

"So be it, then. " Cortin smiled at him, approvingly. "Would you liketo help? You seemed to enjoy yourself as much as an Inquisitor would, and Mike doesn't have that particular quirk; he helps because he lovesme, not because he likes the work. "

Keith hesitated briefly before answering. "It surprises me, Thakur, that I did enjoy it. But I would not displace Captain Odeon fromsomething that brings you two close. "

Cortin looked at her second in command. "What do you think, Mike?"

"If he wants it, he's got it, " Odeon replied promptly. Turning to theSandeman, he went on. "As she says, I don't have the mental quirk thatlets me like hurting people; I'd be glad to get out of the job. "

"It seems I do, " Keith said. "At least since she wants this one tohurt, I took a great deal of pleasure in causing him as much pain as Icould. "

"It's all yours, then, " Odeon said promptly. "With my thanks, by theway--which I'll demonstrate later, if you want. "

"In the meantime, " Cortin said, "I'm hungry. Let's go up to supper. "

Return to main storyline: 31. Explanation

30b. Torture (Medart's point of view)

The scene through the observation room window wasn't as bad as Medarthad expected. Or not as bad yet, he cautioned himself; it appearedthat Cortin was still conducting her preliminary examination. 

What she'd called the third-stage room resembled, more than anythingelse Medart could think of, a twentieth-century operating room, withcabinets of supplies and equipment, monitoring machinery, even asurgical table. But operating rooms didn't have chains hanging fromthe ceiling, and patients weren't held spreadeagled, naked, betweenthose and eyebolts in the floor. 

A couple of minutes after they entered, Odeon glanced toward theobservation room, raised a hand in acknowledgement, and said somethingto Cortin. She turned toward them. "Colonel Bradford?"

"Yes, " Bradford said, "with Ranger Medart and Lt. DarElwyn. "

"If you'd care to, you're welcome to join me in here. "

"Thank you, Excellency. " Bradford switched off the intercom and turnedto the others, looking surprised. "That's a first; she doesn'tnormally allow anyone in there except Captain Odeon or otherInquisitors. The disadvantage is that you can't avoid her prisoner'sscreams by shutting off the intercom. "

"Even so, " Medart said thoughtfully, "if an invitation's that rare, weought to accept. "

The three entered the larger room, which smelled of antiseptic--ratherto Medart's bemusement. Why should Cortin care about infection inpeople she was torturing to death? He kept that question to himself, though. 

"The interview went all right?" Cortin asked. 

"Quite well, " Bradford replied. "I'll get the operation moving as soonas I get back to my office. "

"Good--thanks, both of you. " Cortin turned back to her prisoner, stilladdressing the observers. "This one's nothing special, except in thenumber of his crimes and the fact that he wanted witnesses until he gotto the last victim in each series. It was the rapes that were hisparticular thrill; the murders were enjoyable, but more of a sideeffect. So I'll be concentrating on the punishment for rape. "

Medart tried not to pay too close attention to what she went on to do, sometimes with Odeon's assistance. He had to learn about thisculture's less pleasant aspects as well as its more enjoyable ones, andhe definitely had to learn all he could about Cortin herself; thatdidn't mean he had to like, or even approve of, what he found out. 

This was one of those things. Medart couldn't reasonably argue againstthe criminal's execution; most societies, the Empire included, haddeath penalties for some crimes, and Medart himself had ordered orcarried out a few. Those, though, had been quick; Imperial justicedidn't demand vengeance. 

Kingdoms justice did, and by the time Bradford left a few minuteslater, Medart had no doubt Cortin enjoyed exacting that vengeance. Before he had to raise his mind-shield to protect himself from thecriminal's pain, Medart got the feelings both she and Odeon werebroadcasting. Odeon didn't like the work; he helped only because heloved Cortin, and there were things her own torture and maiming by theBrothers had left her physically unable to do, until Jeshua, and laterShayan, had healed those injuries. Medart caught a strongvisualization of a seriously injured Cortin before Odeon forced histhoughts away from that subject. 

After that image, Medart was surprised to find no trace of personalrevenge in Cortin's broadcast. She was determined to exact vengeance, yes, but as she'd said, on behalf of the criminal's victims and theirfamilies. She got considerable pleasure out of it, but again it wasn'tthe type Medart would have expected. There was no sadism involved;what he felt from her was, in a sense, worse. Her emotions in causingthe most prolonged and agonizing death possible were intellectual--thepride in skill and workmanship of any professional doing a challengingjob to the best of @'s ability. As for the healing--Medart frownedto himself at that. Odeon seemed like the practical sort, yet he wasfirmly convinced that God and the Devil had cured Cortin. He'd have toget one of them past that reluctance to talk about religion, and giventheir differing attitudes, Odeon would be the one to work with. Later. 

Keith, unlike Odeon and Medart, seemed to have a true appreciation ofCortin's intent and ability. Not, Medart told himself, that that wasreally unexpected; Sandemans considered it perfectly honorable totorture a captured enemy for information, and certain offenses againsthonor or custom demanded the offender's lingering death. But they weremore direct about it; a beating was the usual method. 

That, bloody as it was, seemed somehow cleaner than Cortin's cool, meticulous precision. It was several hours before she was satisfiedwith the prisoner's general condition: his entire body except thegenital region so bruised or abraded that even a light touch broughcurses. 

She stepped back to survey him, then smiled at her audience. "Thattakes care of the preliminaries; now we can get to the realpunishment. " She went to a cabinet, removed a vial and syringe. 

"This is eroticine, " she said, forcing the liquid in the vial down herprisoner's throat. "In small doses, it's a male aphrodisiac. Inlarger ones, like this, it forces an erection and increases semenproduction by several hundred percent. He has no way to stimulateorgasm, so that is forced out by simple hydraulic pressure--quiteuncomfortable, I've been assured. This dose is oral, so he'll be thatway for about twelve hours. " She picked up a syringe, cleared it ofair. "And this is algetin, a pain-enhancer that's most effective onswollen tissue such as an erection. It's a combination I thinkparticularly appropriate for a rapist. "

Medart didn't agree that an aphrodisiac combined with a pain-enhancerwas necessarily appropriate for anyone, but it was clear the Sandemandid approve. 

"An intriguing combination, " Keith said. Moments later, when the man'serection firmed and grew moist, he looked curious. "Is that wetnessnormal, or is it a drug effect?"

The question was so out of character for a Sandeman that Medart wasshocked, but Cortin seemed to take it as a matter of course. "Neither, Lieutenant; it's a side effect of the satyr plague. "

"I see. " Keith paused, cocking his head. "You said he can't bringhimself to climax, Excellency, and this does seem effective--but whatwould happen if he did? Would it be a temporary relief, or would thealgetin make it as much an agony as it usually is a pleasure?"

Medart and Cortin both stared at him in astonishment, for differentreasons. After several seconds, Cortin said thoughtfully, "We'recautioned against it in training, since it's presumed orgasm wouldbring relief; if anyone had experimented and found otherwise, itshould've been reported in the professional literature. Since I'venever read about such an experiment, I doubt it's ever been tried--butnow that you suggest it, the idea seems plausible. If you'd like totry, Lieutenant, be my guest. "

"No, " Medart said firmly. "He can observe, since this is within yourlaw; taking part would go against a number of the laws that govern theImperial military. " He turned to the Sandeman. "What's wrong, Lieutenant? You're not acting like any warrior I've evermet--including yourself, a couple of days ago. "

"I feel fine, sir--I'm just not embarrassed by his display, the way I'dhave expected, and I . . . Admire Colonel Cortin's work, which Iwouldn't have expected at all. "

Neither would Medart, because of both his heritage and the Academypsych testing that weeded out people with such inclinations. Thatmeant Cortin's peculiar Talent was going beyond influencing Keith tolove her, it was giving him some of her personality quirks. The firstwas probably due to his lack of mind-shield; the second, since herTalent hadn't affected Odeon to anywhere near the same degree, wasprobably due to the Sandeman tendency to extremes. Medart hid a sigh. "Just how strong is this admiration, Lieutenant?"

Keith looked from Ranger to Inquisitor and back, his expressionanswering Medart's question before he spoke. "Strongly enough that ifI thought there was any chance of acceptance, I would offer her myfealty. "

Cortin looked at him thoughtfully, then smiled. "If that means what Ibelieve it does, Lieutenant, you'd be in no danger of refusal. "

Keith returned the smile, then acted on her promise and knelt. "Colonel Joan Cortin, I wish you as my chosen lady, if that should beyour will. I offer all that is in me to give: body and mind, will andhonor, whatever courage is mine. And death itself may not deny theservice I offer, in whatever afterlife is to come. "

Cortin extended her hands, smiling again. "I accept your service andyourself with thanks, warrior. "

Keith took her hands and rose, then bowed to her. "You do me greathonor, Thakur. "

"The honor is mine, " Cortin replied. "Are there any formalities thatneed to be taken care of?"

"I'll handle those when we finish here, " Medart said. "His releasefrom service, back pay and allowances--but it'll be up to you to notifyhis clan and make arrangements for his tattoo. "

"When we're done here, as you say. " Cortin turned to her new swornman. "To give you a status recognized here, I'm commissioning you aRoyal Enforcement Service officer. Now, would you like to test yourtheory?"

"Very much, Thakur. " Keith paused, then continued apologetically. "I'm afraid I don't know how, though. One of our strongest customsforbids any same-sex physical intimacy. Since it seems yours doesn't, that no longer applies to me, of course--but the fact remains that Ihave no such experience. "

Cortin chuckled. "That can be remedied easily enough, if you decideyou want to, but for your present purposes you don't need experience. All you have to do is take hold of him, snugly enough to provide afriction surface but not tight. The eroticine will make him take careof the rest. "

"That sounds simple enough. " Keith reached for the prisoner. 

Medart frowned as the Sandeman carried out his torture. It was hard tobelieve anyone, particularly a Sandeman, could change so drastically insuch a short time. His mindprobe of Gaelan DarShona, thirty years ago, had given him the experience of briefly being a Sandeman warrior, so hefelt, as well as knew intellectually, how deeply unacceptable Keithwould have found his present actions before he came under the influenceof Cortin's Talent. Seeing a man stripped as part of punishment was noproblem, that was normal Sandeman procedure for particularly seriousviolations. But handling another man's genitals was enough to earndeath in disgrace if you lived that long--unlikely, since it was farmore likely to get you killed on the spot. And while warriors enjoyedfighting, would torture for information, and a chief would inflict slowdeath for serious violations of custom, they didn't get any realpleasure from doing it. Nor would Keith have, earlier--but it wasclear he enjoyed what he was doing, now. 

The Sandeman's smile grew as the prisoner's moves became faster, moreurgent--and he climaxed in a prolonged series of spasms, screaming inagony. 

Keith turned to his chosen lady. "Was that satisfactory, Thakur?"

"Most satisfactory, " Cortin said with unconcealed admiration. "You'vejust given me--all Inquisitors, once I get it published--what promisesto become an extremely useful standard technique, especially withrapists. I'll see you're given full credit, of course. " She smiled atKeith. "You've also changed my plans for him. That degree of pain, administered repeatedly, can be lethal--and I can't think of a morefitting end for a rapist. We'll let him drip overnight, then give hima fresh dose and see how many times he can take what he forced onothers. What do you think?"

"I don't share your expertise, Thakur, so my opinion may not be valid. Still, it sounds appropriate to me. "

"So be it, then. " Cortin smiled at him, approvingly. "Would you liketo help? You seemed to enjoy yourself as much as an Inquisitor would, and Mike doesn't have that particular quirk; he helps because he lovesme, not because he likes the work. "

Keith hesitated briefly before answering. "It surprises me, Thakur, that I did enjoy it. But I would not displace Captain Odeon fromsomething that brings you two close. "

Cortin looked at her second in command. "What do you think, Mike?"

"If he wants it, he's got it, " Odeon replied promptly. Turning to theSandeman, he went on. "As she says, I don't have the mental quirk thatlets me like hurting people; I'd be glad to get out of the job. "

"It seems I do, " Keith said. "At least since she wants this one tohurt, I took a great deal of pleasure in causing him as much pain as Icould. "

"It's all yours, then, " Odeon said promptly. "With my thanks, by theway--which I'll demonstrate later, if you want. "

"In the meantime, " Cortin said, "I'm hungry. Let's go up to supper. "

Return to main storyline: 31. Explanation

30c. Torture (Odeon's point of view)

Maybe an hour after Cortin began her preliminary examination, Odeonglanced toward the observation room, raised a hand in acknowledgementwhen he saw the light on above the window, and spoke softly to Cortin. "Someone in the observation room, Excellency. "

She turned that way. "Colonel Bradford?"

"Yes, " Bradford replied over the intercom, "with Ranger Medart and Lt. DarElwyn. "

"If you'd care to, you're welcome to join me in here. "

"Thank you, Excellency. " Moments later, the three entered the largeroom, while Odeon hid his surprise. Joanie didn't normally allowanyone around during a third-stage session except Odeon himself oranother Inquisitor!

"The interview went all right?" Cortin asked. 

"Quite well, " Bradford replied. "I'll get the operation moving as soonas I get back to my office. "

"Good--thanks, both of you. " Cortin turned back to her prisoner, stilladdressing the observers. "This one's nothing special, except in thenumber of his crimes and the fact that he wanted witnesses until he gotto the last victim in each series. It was the rapes that were hisparticular thrill; the murders were enjoyable, but more of a sideeffect. So I'll be concentrating on the punishment for rape. "

Although he'd been her assistant for a little over a year, Odeon--asIllyanov had predicted--still didn't like the work; he helped onlybecause he loved Cortin, and there were things her own torture andmaiming by the Brothers had left her physically unable to do, untilJeshua, and later Shayan, had healed those injuries. She could do mostof them now, everything that didn't require a man's extra muscle, andhe could've asked to be excused, but she liked having him around, andthey were both used to the routine. So he stayed--though part of himregretted the end of his three-week "vacation", studying with DeLayne. 

Keith, unlike Odeon--and Medart, from his expression--seemed to have atrue appreciation of Cortin's intent and ability. Not, Odeon toldhimself, that he should be surprised; from his studies, Sandemansconsidered it perfectly honorable to torture a captured enemy forinformation, and certain offenses against honor or custom demanded theoffender's lingering death. But they were more direct about it; abeating was the usual method. 

It was several hours before Cortin was satisfied with the prisoner'sgeneral condition: his entire body except the genital region so bruisedor abraded that even a light touch brough curses. 

She stepped back to survey him, then smiled at her audience. "Thattakes care of the preliminaries; now we can get to the realpunishment. " She went to a cabinet, removed a vial and syringe. 

"This is eroticine, " she said, forcing the liquid in the vial down herprisoner's throat. "In small doses, it's a male aphrodisiac. Inlarger ones, like this, it forces an erection and increases semenproduction by several hundred percent. He has no way to stimulateorgasm, so that is forced out by simple hydraulic pressure--quiteuncomfortable, I've been assured. This dose is oral, so he'll be thatway for about twelve hours. " She picked up a syringe, cleared it ofair. "And this is algetin, a pain-enhancer that's most effective onswollen tissue such as an erection. It's a combination I thinkparticularly appropriate for a rapist. "

"An intriguing combination, " Keith said. Moments later, when the man'serection firmed and grew moist, he looked curious. "Is that wetnessnormal, or is it a drug effect?"

"Neither, Lieutenant; it's a side effect of the satyr plague. "

"I see. " Keith paused, cocking his head. "You said he can't bringhimself to climax, Excellency, and this does seem effective--but whatwould happen if he did? Would it be a temporary relief, or would thealgetin make it as much an agony as it usually is a pleasure?"

Odeon frowned to himself. That sounded more like Joanie than it didlike the Sandemans he'd read about. Still, this was the first one he'dactually met . . . And Joanie was considering her answer. 

After several seconds, Cortin said thoughtfully, "We're cautionedagainst it in training, since it's presumed orgasm would bring relief;if anyone had experimented and found otherwise, it should've beenreported in the professional literature. Since I've never read aboutsuch an experiment, I doubt it's ever been tried--but now that yousuggest it, the idea seems plausible. If you'd like to try, Lieutenant, be my guest. "

"No, " Medart said firmly. "He can observe, since this is within yourlaw; taking part would go against a number of the laws that govern theImperial military. " He turned to the Sandeman. "What's wrong, Lieutenant? You're not acting like any warrior I've evermet--including yourself, a couple of days ago. "

"I feel fine, sir--I'm just not embarrassed by his display, the way I'dhave expected, and I . . . Admire Colonel Cortin's work, which Iwouldn't have expected at all. "

"Just how strong is this admiration, Lieutenant?"

Keith looked from Ranger to Inquisitor and back, his expressionanswering Medart's question before he spoke. "Strongly enough that ifI thought there was any chance of acceptance, I would offer her myfealty. "

Cortin looked at him thoughtfully, then smiled. "If that means what Ibelieve it does, Lieutenant, you'd be in no danger of refusal. "

Keith returned the smile, then acted on her promise and knelt. "Colonel Joan Cortin, I wish you as my chosen lady, if that should beyour will. I offer all that is in me to give: body and mind, will andhonor, whatever courage is mine. And death itself may not deny theservice I offer, in whatever afterlife is to come. "

Oh, dear God! Odeon thought in a mixture of fear and awe. An oath likethat, to the acting Protector? And Ivan's prediction that the true onecould come from the Empire, which he'd accepted without reallybelieving. And the timing--over four months ago, Shayan had declaredhimself their reluctant and temporary ally, informing them the trueProtector would manifest in less than six months. He sent that ally athought. *It has to be Keith, doesn't it?*

He felt Shayan exploring his recent memories, then agreement. *Itwould seem so. I cannot say when or how the exchange will be made, however. *

*Then will come what you've been calling the decision point. *

*Indeed. Were I you, I would increase my devotional activities, particularly the Mass--I give you leave to say it as often as youwish--the Rosary, and the Litany of the archangel whose name you share. Now I would recommend you get back to work. *

*Yes, Your Holiness. * Odeon's attention returned to his surroundingsin time to see Cortin extend her hands to Keith, smiling. 

"I accept your service and yourself with thanks, warrior. "

Keith took her hands and rose, then bowed to her. "You do me greathonor, Thakur. "

"The honor is mine, " Cortin replied. "Are there any formalities thatneed to be taken care of?"

"I'll handle those when we finish here, " Medart said. "His releasefrom service, back pay and allowances--but it'll be up to you to notifyhis clan and make arrangements for his tattoo. "

"When we're done here, as you say. " Cortin turned to her new swornman. "To give you a status recognized here, I'm commissioning you aRoyal Enforcement Service officer. Now, would you like to test yourtheory?"

"Very much, Thakur. " Keith paused, then continued apologetically. "I'm afraid I don't know how, though. One of our strongest customsforbids any same-sex physical intimacy. Since it seems yours doesn't, that no longer applies to me, of course--but the fact remains that Ihave no such experience. "

Cortin chuckled. "That can be remedied easily enough, if you decideyou want to, but for your present purposes you don't need experience. All you have to do is take hold of him, snugly enough to provide afriction surface but not tight. The eroticine will make him take careof the rest. "

"That sounds simple enough. " Keith reached for the prisoner. 

The Sandeman didn't look too sure of himself, Odeon thought, when hetook hold of the prisoner's erection and the man began moving. Well, Keith had said he had no experience with men . . . It looked like hewas a quick study, though--starting to rub and squeeze in a way Odeonwas sure he'd like to experience. Without the drugs, of course. 

And, Odeon thought, it seemed pretty clear that Keith enjoyed the painhe was inflicting. That brief smile as moans became cries reminded himagain of Joanie; Keith's reaction to his first third-stage was a farcry from Odeon's own. Still, he told himself, maybe Keith's pleasureshouldn't be a surprise, since the Protector's role included thepunishment of sinners. 

The Sandeman's smile grew as the prisoner's moves became faster, moreurgent, and Odeon was surprised he could keep hold, but he managed--andthe prisoner climaxed in a prolonged series of spasms, screaming inagony. 

Keith turned to his chosen lady. "Was that satisfactory, Thakur?"

"Most satisfactory, " Cortin said with unconcealed admiration. "You'vejust given me--all Inquisitors, once I get it published--what promisesto become an extremely useful standard technique, especially withrapists. I'll see you're given full credit, of course. " She smiled atKeith. "You've also changed my plans for him. That degree of pain, administered repeatedly, can be lethal--and I can't think of a morefitting end for a rapist. We'll let him drip overnight, then give hima fresh dose and see how many times he can take what he forced onothers. What do you think?"

"I don't share your expertise, Thakur, so my opinion may not be valid. Still, it sounds appropriate to me. "

"So be it, then. " Cortin smiled at him, approvingly. "Would you liketo help? You seemed to enjoy yourself as much as an Inquisitor would, and Mike doesn't have that particular quirk; he helps because he lovesme, not because he likes the work. "

Keith hesitated briefly before answering. "It surprises me, Thakur, that I did enjoy it. But I would not displace Captain Odeon fromsomething that brings you two close. "

Cortin looked at her second in command. "What do you think, Mike?"

"If he wants it, he's got it, " Odeon replied promptly. Turning to theSandeman, he went on. "As she says, I don't have the mental quirk thatlets me like hurting people; I'd be glad to get out of the job. "

"It seems I do, " Keith said. "At least since she wants this one tohurt, I took a great deal of pleasure in causing him as much pain as Icould. "

"It's all yours, then, " Odeon said promptly. "With my thanks, by theway--which I'll demonstrate later, if you want. "

"In the meantime, " Cortin said, "I'm hungry. Let's go up to supper. "

Return to main storyline: 31. Explanation

30d. Torture (Keith's point of view)

Keith was surprised to find himself more intrigued than anything elseat the scene through the observation room window. What she'd calledthe third-stage room resembled, more than anything else the youngSandeman could think of, was a museum exhibit of a twentieth-centuryoperating room he'd seen once, with cabinets of supplies and equipment, monitoring machinery, even a surgical table. But operating roomsdidn't have chains hanging from the ceiling, and patients weren't heldspreadeagled, naked, between those and eyebolts in the floor--and he'dhad no particular feeling toward the doctor in the display, where he'ddeveloped a strong fondness for the Inquisitor. 

A couple of minutes after they entered, Odeon glanced toward theobservation room, raised a hand in acknowledgement, and said somethingto Cortin. She turned toward them. "Colonel Bradford?"

"Yes, " Bradford said, "with Ranger Medart and Lt. DarElwyn. "

"If you'd care to, you're welcome to join me in here. "

"Thank you, Excellency. " Bradford switched off the intercom and turnedto the others, looking surprised. "That's a first; she doesn'tnormally allow anyone in there except Captain Odeon or otherInquisitors. The disadvantage is that you can't avoid her prisoner'sscreams by shutting off the intercom. "

"Even so, " Medart said thoughtfully, "if an invitation's that rare, weought to accept. "

The three entered the larger room, which smelled of antiseptic--ratherto Keith's surprise. Why should Her Excellency care about infection inpeople she was torturing to death? He might ask her later, if itlooked like she wouldn't mind discussing her work. 

"The interview went all right?" Cortin asked. 

"Quite well, " Bradford replied. "I'll get the operation moving as soonas I get back to my office. "

"Good--thanks, both of you. " Cortin turned back to her prisoner, stilladdressing the observers. "This one's nothing special, except in thenumber of his crimes and the fact that he wanted witnesses until he gotto the last victim in each series. It was the rapes that were hisparticular thrill; the murders were enjoyable, but more of a sideeffect. So I'll be concentrating on the punishment for rape. "

Keith watched attentively. These were the preliminaries, obviously, but he was interested in anything and everything she did. It wasseveral hours before she was satisfied with the prisoner's generalcondition: his entire body except the genital region so bruised orabraded that even a light touch brough curses--and by that time, Keithwas admitting to himself that what he felt for her was more thanfondness. 

Cortin stepped back to survey her prisoner, then smiled at heraudience. "That takes care of the preliminaries; now we can get to thereal punishment. " She went to a cabinet, removed a vial and syringe. 

"This is eroticine, " she said, forcing the liquid in the vial down herprisoner's throat. "In small doses, it's a male aphrodisiac. Inlarger ones, like this, it forces an erection and increases semenproduction by several hundred percent. He has no way to stimulateorgasm, so that is forced out by simple hydraulic pressure--quiteuncomfortable, I've been assured. This dose is oral, so he'll be thatway for about twelve hours. " She picked up a syringe, cleared it ofair. "And this is algetin, a pain-enhancer that's most effective onswollen tissue such as an erection. It's a combination I thinkparticularly appropriate for a rapist. "

"An intriguing combination, " Keith said. It sounded rather like apeculiar form of induced need, with no intent of release--and he had toagree with the Inquisitor; it did seem appropriate for a rapist. Thatreaction made Keith more than a little surprised at himself. Sincethis was a punishment situation, the prisoner's nudity hadn't botheredhim; that was a normal part of punishment for serious violations ofcustom at home. But that didn't include sexual arousal, evendrug-induced. He should have been seriously embarrassed, to the pointof having to leave; instead, he found himself intrigued by thephenomenon as the man's erection firmed and grew moist. "Is thatwetness normal, or is it a drug effect?" he asked curiously. 

Cortin glanced at him. "Neither, Lieutenant; it's a side effect of thesatyr plague. "

"I see. " Keith continued watching, pleased by the prisoner'sincreasing discomfort, his moans and small spasms as semen beganoozing. "You said he can't bring himself to climax, Excellency, andthis does seem effective--but what would happen if he did? Would it bea temporary relief, or would the algetin make it as much an agony as itusually is a pleasure?"

After several seconds, Cortin said thoughtfully, "We're cautionedagainst it in training, since it's presumed orgasm would bring relief;if anyone had experimented and found otherwise, it should've beenreported in the professional literature. Since I've never read aboutsuch an experiment, I doubt it's ever been tried--but now that yousuggest it, the idea seems plausible. If you'd like to try, Lieutenant, be my guest. "

"No, " Medart said firmly. "He can observe, since this is within yourlaw; taking part would go against a number of the laws that govern theImperial military. " He turned to the Sandeman. "What's wrong, Lieutenant? You're not acting like any warrior I've evermet--including yourself, a couple of days ago. "

"I feel fine, sir--I'm just not embarrassed by his display, the way I'dhave expected, and I . . . Admire Colonel Cortin's work, which Iwouldn't have expected at all. " And herself, to an even greaterdegree . . . 

"Just how strong is this admiration, Lieutenant?"

Keith looked from Ranger to Inquisitor and back, certain his expressionwas answering Medart's question before he spoke. "Strongly enough thatif I thought there was any chance of acceptance, I would offer her myfealty. "

Cortin looked at him thoughtfully, then smiled. "If that means what Ibelieve it does, Lieutenant, you'd be in no danger of refusal. "

Keith returned the smile, feeling a blast of elation, then acted on herpromise and knelt. "Colonel Joan Cortin, I wish you as my chosen lady, if that should be your will. I offer all that is in me to give: bodyand mind, will and honor, whatever courage is mine. And death itselfmay not deny the service I offer, in whatever afterlife is to come. "

She extended her hands, smiling again. "I accept your service andyourself with thanks, warrior. "

Keith took her hands and rose, wishing he could display his elation, but that would be improper with others around. Instead, he bowed toher. "You do me great honor, Thakur. "

"The honor is mine, " Cortin replied. "Are there any formalities thatneed to be taken care of?"

"I'll handle those when we finish here, " Medart said. "His releasefrom service, back pay and allowances--but it'll be up to you to notifyhis clan and make arrangements for his tattoo. "

"When we're done here, as you say. " Cortin turned to her new swornman. "To give you a status recognized here, I'm commissioning you aRoyal Enforcement Service officer. Now, would you like to test yourtheory?"

"Very much, Thakur. " Keith paused, then continued apologetically. "I'm afraid I don't know how, though. One of our strongest customsforbids any same-sex physical intimacy. Since it seems yours doesn't, that no longer applies to me, of course--but the fact remains that Ihave no such experience. "

Cortin chuckled. "That can be remedied easily enough, if you decideyou want to, but for your present purposes you don't need experience. All you have to do is take hold of him, snugly enough to provide afriction surface but not tight. The eroticine will make him take careof the rest. "

"That sounds simple enough. " Keith reached for the prisoner. 

He grasped slippery flesh, pleased when the man winced and tried topull away. That should be a good sign. He followed the flinch, keeping the snug hold his thakur had recommended--and she was right, the prisoner began pumping, almost immediately accompanied by cursingand moans. For a bit, Keith remained still, getting used to the feeland rhythm. This was all he had to do, she'd said, and Keith was sureit would have the desired effect--but she wanted the man to suffer asmuch as a human could. Sure that there had to be a way to elicit morepain on the way to its peak, he tried modifying his grip, going withthe prisoner's movements, kneading gently at the end of each thrust. 

He was rewarded when moans grew louder and curses became incoherentcries. He wanted to turn, see if his thakur was pleased, but he didn'tallow himself the distraction, contenting himself instead with a briefsmile. He was surprised at the ease with which he'd been able to makeeven this sort of sexual contact with another man, but his primaryemotion on that subject was gratitude; since his thakur clearly had noobjection to man-loving, even seemed to actively approve, he had to doso as well, and it was kind of the gods to make such a drastic changeso easy for him. 

He was less surprised, though still a bit so, by his unexpectedenjoyment of a painmaster's role, since Sandeman did have somecircumstances where such was appropriate, though it had noprofessionals. That was a fortunate turn, since it saved him anotheradaptation--though if he were to serve his thakur properly in thiscapacity, he really ought to get some training; a true painmastershould be getting at least some screams by this time. 

The prisoner's movements became faster, more urgent, and Keith smiledagain. A few more seconds . . . Yes, good! The prisoner convulsed, thrashing as wildly as his bonds would permit, but warrior reflexes letKeith keep his grip while the man climaxed in a prolonged series ofspasms, his screams eloquent testimony to his agony. Keith felt asense of accomplishment at that, a deep pleasure that didn't end evenwhen the climax was over, the flesh in his hands softened slightly, andthe prisoner sagged, going limp but kept from fainting by the algetin. 

Keith turned to his chosen lady. "Was that satisfactory, Thakur?"

"Most satisfactory, " Cortin said with unconcealed admiration. "You'vejust given me--all Inquisitors, once I get it published--what promisesto become an extremely useful standard technique, especially withrapists. I'll see you're given full credit, of course. " She smiled atKeith. "You've also changed my plans for him. That degree of pain, administered repeatedly, can be lethal--and I can't think of a morefitting end for a rapist. We'll let him drip overnight, then give hima fresh dose and see how many times he can take what he forced onothers. What do you think?"

Keith was flattered that she asked his opinion, but . . . "I don'tshare your expertise, Thakur, so my opinion may not be valid. Still, it sounds appropriate to me. "

"So be it, then. " Cortin smiled at him, approvingly. "Would you liketo help? You seemed to enjoy yourself as much as an Inquisitor would, and Mike doesn't have that particular quirk; he helps because he lovesme, not because he likes the work. "

Keith hesitated briefly before answering. "It surprises me, Thakur, that I did enjoy it. But I would not displace Captain Odeon fromsomething that brings you two close. "

Cortin looked at her second in command. "What do you think, Mike?"

"If he wants it, he's got it, " Odeon replied promptly. Turning to theSandeman, he went on. "As she says, I don't have the mental quirk thatlets me like hurting people; I'd be glad to get out of the job. "

"It seems I do, " Keith said. "At least since she wants this one tohurt, I took a great deal of pleasure in causing him as much pain as Icould. "

"It's all yours, then, " Odeon said promptly. "With my thanks, by theway--which I'll demonstrate later, if you want. "

"In the meantime, " Cortin said, "I'm hungry. Let's go up to supper. "

Return to main storyline: 31. Explanation

31a. Tattoo

To Keith's amusement, the artist did his work after using a topicalanesthetic, saying it was to prevent a flinch from spoiling the design. Remaining still and with no more than minor sensations of pressure onhis face, though, seemed to be making him more receptive to what had tobe his thakur--the things he was feeling certainly couldn't have hadtheir origin in a properly-raised warrior!

For one thing, the idea of the Family's sexual activity no longerbothered him, even with the certainty that it would include man-loving. His thakur's approval and enjoyment of watching such things meant heshould as well, and he seemed to be making the adjustment. He mightnot be able to take part himself just yet, though the men on histhakur's team were beginning to seem more desirable . . . It wasgenerous of the gods, he thought, to make even such a drastic change tohis thakur's values and standards so easy for him. 

Eventually the artist was finished, and handed Keith a mirror. "Whatdo you think?"

Keith studied his cheek for a moment, then nodded. "Your skill isworthy of my thakur. I thank you. "

"You're quite welcome. " The artist turned, bowed to Cortin. "By YourExcellency's leave?"

"Granted; Lieutenant Degas will take you to your home or your studio, as you prefer. " She turned to Degas. "Tony, give him his fee--plus abonus for the house call and inconvenience. Double should be aboutright. "

"I'd say so, " Degas agreed. "Maybe a little extra since Keith's happywith it?"

Cortin grinned. "Triple, then. And get back as soon as you can. "

"Yes, ma'am. " Degas returned the grin, then escorted the artist out ofthe common-room. 

As soon as they were gone, Keith got his first experience of Familyinformality; within minutes, he was the only one in the room withclothes on, and he seemed to sense his thakur's desire that he also benude. That wasn't what she said when she smiled at him, though. "Ifyou'd rather not join us, Keith, we'll all understand; you're free todo what you wish. I don't want you to be uncomfortable. "

"I'm not, Thakur. " To his gratified surprise, that was true; his onlydiscomfort was being dressed when she wasn't, and that was easy enoughto correct. When he did so, he could feel her approval--and herarousal, as she looked at his genitals. "Thakur . . . "

Cortin smiled at him. "Take it easy, Keith. You're a beautiful man, and I'd like to have sex with you--but I don't want to get you in justbecause you feel obligated from having sworn to me. Is that clear?"

"Perfectly, Thakur. " Keith smiled. She seemed to be projecting theidea that sex in any consenting form was good, but she also didn't wanthim doing anything he considered wrong. That was simple, since bydefinition nothing she wanted of him could be wrong for him, and herwords confirmed what he seemed to be feeling from her. "Now?"

"We have a family religious ceremony first. I know you're not aCatholic, and this is an extension of the Catholicism practicedelsewhere, so if you'd rather not attend, I don't want you to. Thechoice is entirely yours. "

"I appreciate that, Thakur. I don't think I'd be comfortableparticipating, at least not yet; may I simply watch?"

"Of course. If it makes you uncomfortable, and you want to leave, goahead. "

"I will, Thakur, but I don't expect to. "

Cortin smiled. "Somehow I don't expect you to, either. Right now I'mthe object of that ceremony, as acting Protector, but I've beenpromised the true one will appear soon, so don't be upset when someoneelse takes over. I sure won't be; I'm looking forward to it. " Shegrimaced. "I don't mind being the Herald, but I have to admit I don'tlike being Protector. It's more of a burden that I feel capable ofcarrying, even as long as I have. "

Keith knelt, looking up at her. "If it is a burden I may free you of, Thakur, I would do so gladly. "

Cortin studied him for a moment. If she'd known this might happen, shewouldn't have accepted his fealty--while she wasn't fond of beingProtector, she wasn't fond of passing the burden along to anyone else, either. 

Keith was fully aware of her thought this time, and he smiled up ather. Freeing his chosen lady of an unwanted burden would be a joy, notan imposition! "You wouldn't be, Thakur--as Ranger Medart said, inaccepting my oath you made me your other self. Let this part take overand rejoice in what that one finds intolerable. "

"Oh, dear God. " Cortin felt a sudden surge of power, her hands goingto his head on what felt like their own accord. "You better mean that, because it's happening. "

"I mean it with all my heart, Thakur. "

Odeon watched as the two began to glow, and went slowly to his knees. So Keith was the permanent Protector! That would be a relief forJoanie, but the Sandeman's apotheosis meant the confrontation--whatShayan called the decision point--was imminent, and that frightenedhim. It meant the war or massacre she had to make some decision aboutwas also imminent, and with Shayan afraid enough of that to promotedevotions to his Adversary and His saints . . . 

He was never sure how long the apotheosis took, but when it ended, there was no doubt of either Joanie's relief or Keith's new power. What was going to happen now?

Keith rose, turning and smiling at him. "You please me, Michael, butthere is much you must learn yet. It might be wise for you to visitRanger Medart, this evening; I will conduct my own service. "

"As you wish, Lord. " Odeon rose and bowed, then left the common-room, grabbing a robe on the way out. 

Return to main storyline: 33. Discussion 2